《Male God Please Lie Down》 CH 1 The night was as cold as water, the moon was also covered by dark clouds. Ji Qingming stumbled on the mountain road. Because of the high heels on her feet, her ankles were red and swollen, and the pure white skirts were also scratched by the thorns. She was messy and dirty. But she didn¡¯t care about these anymore. Her eyes were full of anger, and because of this anger her eyes were flushed red. After finally passing through this winding mountain road, the eyes suddenly light up. Although the road was very dark, the castle standing high in the forest in the distance can be seen vaguely. Ji Qingming squinted her eyes, looked at the castle in the distance, gritted her teeth and continued to walk forward. As the night breeze blows, the moonlight also casts down. Ji Qingming also passed through the forest and stood in front of the castle. This castle seems very old, surrounded by thorns and vine roses, under the slight moonlight, it adds a bit of gloom. Ji Qingming walked a few steps forward, her finger touched the rose on the door, the delicate petals looked like a weak life. Soul lodge? Here is the taboo, a place where you exchanged your soul for everything. The host here can do anything, you just need to deliver your soul. Use your soul in exchange for money, woman, everything you want to have! ~ In Ji Qingming¡¯s eyes, there was no hint of struggle. With a slight movement of her fingers, she tore off the delicate petals. The tender petals were thrown to the dark soil. She opened the door and walked in resolutely, no matter what, she wants revenge, wants revenge for her mother and brother, a pure soul? Then she doesn¡¯t want it! Ji Qingming walked to the front of the castle and touched the cold door with her finger. She felt timid, not because of fear, but because of the unknown. Pushing open the heavy door, the darkness inside seemed to make people fall into a bottomless pit. Ji Qingming felt her mind heavy for a while, when she exhausted all her energy to open her eyes, her red eyes were full of doubts. Slowly sat up, the place where her fingers touched was soft, but she couldn¡¯t perceive what it was. At a glance, the room was filled with stars. It¡¯s like staying in a starry sky. The heart that was full with murderous intent, unexpectedly in this place was calm down. ¡°Is there any¡­ anyone?¡± She didn¡¯t speak for a day, and her voice was a bit hoarse. ¡°Since you are here, you can¡¯t get out, do you know?¡± With a nice voice, the brilliant starry sky in front seemed to be torn apart. A man was sitting on a purple velvet chair. He lowered his head slightly, and the broken hair on his forehead covered his eyebrows, only showing a tall nose, thin lips, and sharp chin. Sitting like this makes it difficult to see his appearance. Even if he has a trace of laziness, it can¡¯t conceal the overwhelming nobility aura that comes from him. ¡°I know!¡± Ji Qingming withdrew her gaze, her tone was flat. The man sitting in the starry sky didn¡¯t move, but his thin lips slightly raised a smile. ¡°What do you want?¡± he asked. ¡°I want a chance to go back to the past.¡± Ji Qingming¡¯s formerly flat mood, because of her strong hatred, slowly ignited. ¡°Okay!¡± The man nodded. Whoever came here, which one is not full of hatred? ¡°Your soul is going to do twenty missions, to have this opportunity.¡± The man sits in the starry sky, with slender legs overlapping. ¡°Yes!¡± Ji Qingming gritted her teeth and responded, even if she was killed, what about her soul? ¡°Then you go!¡± With his clear voice, Ji Qingming only felt dizzy, and she fell into the sky of stars. Those dazzling starlights all converged into a huge vortex, and the whole body seemed to be torn into pieces, sucked in by that powerful air current. The pain in the body came like a burst, followed by dizziness. CH 2 ¡°Qian Baihe, you slut! Grab someone else¡¯s boyfriend!¡± ¡°Pa¨C pa¨C¡± loud and crisp slap. ¡°Beat you to death, Beat you to death!¡± There was a noisy fuss. Ji Qingming only felt that there were thousands of needles tingling in her head, and these loud sounds in her ears made her head hurt more. She frowned, opened her eyes slowly, and found that she was in a cherry blossom forest. At this time, the sun was good. She was sitting on the grass leaning on the tree trunk. Piece by piece of the cherry blossom petals fell. ¡°Don¡¯t hit me, Huo Ge forced me wu wu wu ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­ I was forced wu wu wu ¡± [G¨¦ (¸ñ) meaning frame, rule, square, is different from G¨¥ (¸ç) which is elder brother] Heard the sound of girls begging for mercy, and a whimpering sound. Looking through the flowers, although shadows are staggering, but can still see clearly what happened. A weak girl was bullied by several girls. Dust and petals spread, on this sunny morning become a little more gloomy. Ji Qingming frowned and looked around. There were twigs on the ground. If she left secretly, she would definitely be discovered. At this point, she can only leave after they end the fight. Thinking that she was still in the dark, it was better to accept the plot early, so she slowly closed her eyes. This is a Mary Sue campus essay. The heroine is called Qian Baihe, from a poor family, and has a frail younger sister. The heroine works as a maid in the wealthiest family in this country. She is bullied because of her cowardice. Then she is rescued by the young master of this family. The young master took her because he think she looked like a little white rabbit. Because of the young master¡¯s relationship, she even went to the best aristocratic school together. Probably because she was born with little white flower temperament, which made anyone have affection for her. [Having pure, kind, delicate and ignorant to do selfish thing] As soon as she arrived at this aristocratic school. The student council president, the young master of the underworld family, the school manager, the substitute teacher, and even the mysterious exchange student, as well as the Arab prince, all fell under her feet one by one. The men who like her are all powerful. Although they are all powerful, when the heroine is crying, it can make them sad. Adding the natural attraction of the heroine makes all of them rush forward. So¡­ after some fight, these men decided to share this woman at the same time. Finally, the heroine and the men lived happily in love with each other. Speaking of this, it seems that there is no problem with the girl who Ji Qingming crossed over. Because this girl is just a cannon fodder. She is the eldest lady of the house where the heroine originally worked as a maid. She is called Mo Qingming. She has a delicate appearance and is a little bit girlish. At the beginning, she was very stupid and cutely follow the heroine, until one day she found out that the boy she liked was with the heroine, then she broke off with the heroine. Under the heroine¡¯s heartbroken cry, her brother cheated away her company¡¯s shares. After being drunk, she was finally thrown into a nightclub, Her death was miserable. Ji Qingming opened her eyes, with a trace of incomprehension on her face, the character she crossed over was also very weak. It is more infuriated than her own business. Probably with a hint of resentment in herself, when encountering this kind of plot at this time, she felt very angry in her heart. Now she as Ji Qingming, no, Mo Qingming, in this life wants to start over. This time, she was no longer a cannon fodder. ¡°Please, don¡¯t hit me¡­ I¡¯m innocent, woo woo¡­ I just want to live my own life, a simple life!¡± Qian Baihe cried aggrievedly, she covered her face with her hands. Avoiding the hit from them. CH 3 Chapter 3 Crossing into Marry sue Campus Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud ¡°Haha¡­ Qian Baihe, I heard that you came in because of Mo Qingxi, so why seduce my Huo Ge.¡± The girl looked at Qian Baihe with disgust in her eyes, wishing to scratch her face, obviously so humble but pretending to be pure, it¡¯s really annoying ! ! After going through the plot, Mo Qingming also knew who the girl in front was. The eldest lady of a wealthy family who has always been obsessed with Huo Ge, Wei Jiaojiao, domineering and arrogant by nature. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± The girls following Wei Jiaojiao all echoed. Qian Baihe wanted to speak but stopped, even though she was crying, her teary eyes revealed stubbornness. She just wanted to live a normal life, just once met Huo Ge in the cherry blossom forest, and then¡­ However, her boyfriend is Mo Qingxi, she was forced, she is innocent. ¡°Why don¡¯t I know that I am yours!¡± With a cold voice, a tall figure walked over, wearing a school uniform with a loose neckline, revealing a delicate collarbone. ¡°Huo Ge¡ª¡± As soon as she saw Huo Ge, the embarrassed Qian Baihe reddened her eyes again, looking at him like a savior. He finally came to save her, saving her from the clutches of these women. ¡°This woman belongs to me. If you touch her next time, I¡¯ll destroy you all !!¡± Huo Ge stretched out his hand and picked up Qian Baihe, then glared at Wei Jiaojiao and the others. Wei Jiaojiao bit her lower lip and said nothing in the end. Huo Ge pulled away the red eyes Qian Baihe. ¡°Let¡¯s go!!¡± Wei Jiaojiao also snorted coldly, and took her entourage away. It returned to silence in cherry blossom forest. Mo Qingming put her hand on her chin, and gradually fell into contemplation. She knew that although Huo Ge had a relationship with Qian Baihe. For now Huo Ge didn¡¯t have much thoughts about Qian Baihe, but later, in a gun battle, Qian Baihe stood in front of him and got shot. Huo Ge life experience is rather complicated, and it is not easy to have a sincere feeling. It is precisely because Qian Baihe blocked the shot for him that he willingly delivers his sincerity. Mo Qingming rubbed her stiff legs and stood up slowly. Just before she was about to go out, he heard a faint laughter from one side. Mo Qingming¡¯s footsteps paused, and she stepped on a broken branch, and ¡°click¨C¡°, the sound was exceptionally abrupt in this silent forest. ¡°Who?¡± Looking around, there was no one, but there was laughter. Mo Qingming has a goose bump. She looked around, and finally a figure jumped from the top of her head. Mo Qingming looked at the person who jumped down, a slender figure and a delicate appearance, not inferior to Huo Ge and the others. Going through the plot carefully, there is no such person ! ! According to the Marry Sue route, such high-quality men generally belong to female protagonists. But ! ! This man doesn¡¯t exist, which made Mo Qingming, who came over to do the task, feel deeply disturbed. ¡°Who are you?¡± Mo Qingming asked again, she didn¡¯t like the feeling of being completely uncontrolled. ¡°You don¡¯t need to know.¡± The boy said, and then left without looking back¡­ Mo Qingming looked helplessly at his back, also left slowly. Glance at the watch, there are no classes today, so she walked to the school gate. A Rolls-Royce Phantom was parked in a conspicuous place in front of the school. It was her family car. When the driver saw her, the driver Xiao Liu had got out of the car and waited respectfully. CH 4 Chapter 4 Crossing Into Marry Sue Campus Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud Mo Qingming also walked over leisurely. ¡°Qingming¡ª¡ª¡± A soft voice rang beside her. Mo Qingming turned her head and watched Qian Baihe trotting over, she has a hot figure, so walking over also attracted a lot of attention! Although stayed in the same house, she just went to work as a maid in her house, and Mo Qingming was obviously not familiar with her at this time. But she just came over as if she was familiar with her, still calling her name affectionately. Looking at Mo Qingming¡¯s eyes, Qian Baihe was a little bit embarrassed, but Mo¡¯s villa was on the hillside in the suburbs. Normally, she came with Mo Qingxi, which didn¡¯t feel bothersome. But today Mo Qingxi had something to do, and left the school early, asking her to find Mo Qingming to take her back. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Mo Qingming glanced at her faintly, her cheeks had been touched up, but finger marks could still be seen. In fact, the reason the original owner became so miserable was because of her. If it wasn¡¯t for her crying all the time, and didn¡¯t explain anything. In the end, the original owner was harmed by her biological brother. This kind of woman is just a white lotus scheming bitch. Of course, Mo Qingming would not let it go. ¡°Qingxi said, let you take me back.¡± Qian Baihe said, walking to Mo Qingming¡¯s side, and reaching out to hold Mo Qingming¡¯s arm. Mo Qingming watched her take her arm naturally, feeling dizzy and subconsciously threw her hand away. Qian Baihe looked at the hand that was thrown away, and suddenly seemed to be greatly wronged. The teardrops instantly rolled down. ¡°Qingming¡­¡± Suddenly she yelled out sadly. It looked like Mo Qingming had done something to her. Because it is in front of the school, there are still many people coming and going. Don¡¯t know if the heroine¡¯s halo is too dazzling, or Qian Baihe¡¯s crying face makes people feel pitiful. In short, someone immediately pointed at Mo Qingming. In an instant, many people surrounded the two of them. Qian Baihe¡¯s crying body trembled as if seeing people coming around her, teardrops stain on her porcelain white face. ¡°Qingming¡­ we live together, you just take me back along the way! Is it because I have a close relationship with your brother, you become like this?¡± Qian Baihe cried and looked at Mo Qingming. Biting her lower lip. When the people around heard Qian Baihe¡¯s words, they suddenly looked at Mo Qingming¡¯s eyes with a hint of playfulness. It turned out she was jealous of her big brother¡¯s girlfriend. It seems that she is a Brocon! When Mo Qingming heard Qian Baihe say these words, suddenly feel a mouthful of old blood was about to spit out. ¡®Has this girl¡¯s brain been caught by the door?¡¯. [mean the head is stupid or idiot] Or born with high self-esteem ! ¡°You are only a maid at my house. I don¡¯t know the relationship between you and my brother, it¡¯s just I am not used to being alone with strangers. Of course, if you have no money, I will give you money to call a taxi.¡± Mo Qingming is not irritable or impatient, and her voice is like a clear spring. After speaking, she took out a few hundred yuan from the wallet and handed it to Qian Baihe. After hearing Mo Qingming¡¯s words, the onlooker discover that she turned out to be the young master maid. Still have a face and wanted to go back in the same car with the young lady. The boys were fine, the girls¡¯ eyes became disgusted when they looked at Qian Baihe. ¡°I don¡¯t want your stinky money!¡± Qian Baihe is a very sensitive person, and at this time, she also felt that the eyes of the people around her looked strange. Because of anger her chest suddenly rose and fell, and her face also become red. CH 5 Chapter 5 Crossing Into Marry Sue Campus Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud She stretched out her hand and slapped Mo Qingming¡¯s hand. The red colour one-hundred bill just fell to the ground. Qian Baihe felt very humiliated, she looked at Mo Qingming with a blushing face, ¡°I am very poor, but you can¡¯t insult me ??like this.¡± Mo Qingming looked at her, feeling amused in her heart. If you really have dignity, why bother to come and tell a stranger that you want to go back together, even if you are not willing to spend money, you can still ride a bicycle. ¡°That was my extra effort!¡± Mo Qingming bent down, picked up the money on the ground, put it in her wallet, and turned around to leave. ¡°Qingming¡ª¡ª¡± At this moment, Qian Baihe , who felt extremely humiliated, shouted again. Mo Qingming suddenly became unhappy, there was no end to it. She was just about to walk forward, instantly, her arm was pulled by someone. Mo Qingming tilted her head slightly and saw Qian Baihe grabbing her arm tightly. ¡°Are you looking down on me? I¡¯m forced!¡± Qian Baihe said while crying like rain. Mo Qingming took a deep breath. Anyway, she always had to tear their face. She and Mo Qingxi, this two people she didn¡¯t want to give a good face. She said she was his girlfriend before, but now she said she was forced. Next ,what is she going to say? ¡°I¡¯ve already said that you and I are not familiar, and I don¡¯t want to know about your business.¡± Mo Qingming¡¯s skin is very delicate, this time gripped firmly by Qian Baihe, there was already a circle of red marks. ¡°Xiao Liu!¡± Mo Qingming shouted, calling Xiao Liu who was still standing there stupidly. Xiao Liu was standing there while feign ignorance After Mo Qingming shouted, struck awaked, and hurriedly walked over. ¡°Pull her away for me!¡± Mo Qingming said coldly. ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Xiao Liu didn¡¯t want to get involved. Although Qian Baihe is a maid, she has a pure and cute personality. Also in the villa, everyone helps each other. What¡¯s more, the relationship between her and the young master is so good, maybe she can still be a candidate for the young wife in the future. The eldest lady is going to get married in the future, so it¡¯s better to have a good relationship with Qian Baihe, and maybe he will make a fortune in the future. Xiao Liu thought a lot, but at this moment, Mo Qingming said that, there is also no way. He had to pretend to pull Qian Baihe to one side, and while pulling, Qian Baihe finger scratch a long blood mark on Mo Qingming¡¯s arm. ¡°Hiss¡ª¡ª¡± Mo Qingming looked at the wound on her arm, really¡­ ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry!¡± Seeing the wound on Mo Qingming¡¯s arm, Qian Baihe suddenly knelt down. ¡°Qingming¡­., Miss¡­It¡¯s all my fault, please don¡¯t fire me.¡± When she saw Mo Qingming was injured, Qian Baihe immediately turned pale with fright. Although she didn¡¯t like being treated like that by Mo Qingxi, it was just that her sister was sick, and she really needed that amount of money. Working as a maid in the Mo family is very comfortable and the salary is very high. ¡°Miss, you can forgive Baihe, she didn¡¯t mean it.¡± Xiao Liu looked at Qian Baihe cry and knelt on the ground, her knees have been bruised. Also busy interceding for Qian Baihe. ¡°Yes, she is so pathetic!¡± ¡°Yes , she didn¡¯t mean it.¡± The heroine¡¯s halo was really amazing , she just knelt and cried like this, and everyone around her instantly leaning to her side one by one. CH 6 Chapter 6 Crossing Into Marry Sue Campus Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud ¡°I haven¡¯t said anything! You have been doing this and that. If you really want dignity, don¡¯t kneel down.¡± Mo Qingming glanced at her coldly, then turned and walked towards her car. Xiao Liu quickly helped Qian Baihe up. Qian Baihe staggered, and her whole body fell into Xiao Liu¡¯s arms. Xiao Liu¡¯s face became red in an instant. After all this person was the young master¡¯s woman, so he let go of his hand in a hurry. ¡°Xiao Liu, thank you for today!¡± Qian Baihe looked at Xiao Liu with tears. ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s just that young lady disagree, and I can¡¯t take you.¡± Xiao Liu looked at Qian Baihe, a trace of apology flashed in his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault, I¡¯m poor. Young lady look down on me.¡± Qian Baihe said, slowly lowering her head. ¡°I¡¯m leaving. Let¡¯s talk in the evening. This one hundred yuan is enough for you to take a taxi.¡± Xiao Liu looked at Mo Qingming that had already been waiting in the car. Although he liked being with Qian Baihe, but at this time he dared not to waste time. He took out one hundred yuan and stuffed into Qian Baihe¡¯s hand. ¡°Thank you! I will definitely return this to you in the future.¡± Qian Baihe held the one hundred yuan, with hazy eyes, looked at the driver Xiao Liu as if looking at the savior. Seeing Qian Baihe¡¯s eyes, the driver Xiao Liu heart instantly swelled up, looked at Qian Baihe with a smile, turned and hurried towards Mo Qingming car. The smile on Xiao Liu¡¯s face disappeared as soon as he got in the car. He looked ahead with a gloomy expression, in his heart he felt that the eldest lady heart was too cruel. Although Mo Qingming was looking at the photo on her phone, she still can feel Xiao Liu¡¯s malice towards her. To deal with such a small role, she could dismiss him with a word. However, it was also fun to watch him and Qian Baihe parting, that looked like a parting between life and death. In the plot, Mo Qingxi and the others can share a woman together, the premise is their identities are equally noble, even the identity of the substitute teachers in the school is the rich second generation. But this Xiao Liu is just a driver. If Mo Qingxi knew that his woman was with such a person, would he be interested in continuing to treat such a woman with Xiao Liu? Mo Qingming want to figure this it out, and start to deleted the photos in the phone. All the photos are taken with Mo Qingxi. She smile sweetly in the photo, but at this time, it all felt unpleasant to the eyes. There are three children in the Mo family. Mo Qingyan and Mo Qingxi are boys, so when madam Mo had Mo Qiming a daughter, she regarded her as a treasure. Mo Qingyan also has a sister complex, and he especially likes this sister. Mo Qingxi also liked her sister very much at first, but when he slowly fell in love. In his eyes, Qian Baihe was so pure and beautiful, then he felt Mo Qingming was hateful. Although he have not seen how Mo Qingming dealt with Qian Baihe, but he couldn¡¯t bear Qian Baihe crying again and again. Mo Qingxi finally deceived Mo Qingming, got Mo Qingming¡¯s shares, and then tricked her to the nightclub. Die without self-esteem, die so miserable! Mo Qingming deleted the photos on the phone and dozed off while holding the phone. In fact, Mo Qingming¡¯s status in the family is very high, but she believes in her brother too much, otherwise she would not give her shares for him to take care. CH 7 Chapter 7 Crossing Into Marry Sue Campus Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud The car drove smoothly to Mo¡¯s villa in suburb. Xiao Liu kept driving to the door of the villa, but he did not get out to open the car door. Mo Qingming opened her eyes slightly, and couldn¡¯t help frowning. Although she did not fire the driver in order to block Mo Qingxi. But now¡­ Mo Qingming took out her cell phone and dialed the number of the housekeeper, uncle Wang. ¡°Young lady!¡± Uncle Wang happened to be nearby, come over while answering the phone. Walking toward the car door, he carefully opened the door for Mo Qingming. ¡°Don¡¯t pay his salary for three months, and replace my driver with another person.¡± ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Uncle Wang nodded eagerly. Watching Mo Qingming enter the house, he looked at Xiao Liu again. ¡°You didn¡¯t open the door for young lady? Do you think you are the young master? Did you hear that, the three-month salary is gone, tomorrow you will drive for second young master.¡± Uncle Wang looked at Xiao Liu and mocked. Xiao Liu¡¯s hands clasped the steering wheel, he hated Mo Qingming even more. He couldn¡¯t wait to quit his job at this time, but once he left, he couldn¡¯t see Qian Baihe, and he couldn¡¯t bear it. But driving for the second master, Baihe is the girlfriend of the second master, that means he can meet Baihe often. ¡°Did you heard?¡± Uncle Wang screamed coldly again. ¡°Yes!¡± Xiao Liu lowered his head, his expression downturned. Uncle Wang murmured a few more words and left. Mo Qingming just walked into the villa, immediately see a handsome male servant who held slippers and handed it over. Mo Qingming changed her shoes and walked inside. The handsome male servant also followed behind her. Madam Mo walked out, ¡°Leiyiruliuliaimenglianlei, Bingyaleiluobingzidiemeng, Shangxinyingyubinglingyidiemengru, you are back!¡± [This doesn¡¯t have a real meaning, according to Baidu the name use in marry sue is a very long name with a repetitive character, the raw is this ÀáÒÁÈçÁðÁ§°®ÃÎÁ«Àᡤ±ùÑÅÀáÂä±ù×ϵûÃΡ¤éäÐÄÓ£Óï±ùÁèÒÁµûÃÎÈç] Madam Mo is well maintained and looks only in her early thirties. But at this moment, when Mo Qingming heard her call, the whole person is like being electrocuted. ¡®What the hell is this long list.¡¯ ¡°Mom¡­what did you call me?¡± Mo Qingming asked while endured the feeling being thunderstruck on the outside and inside. ¡°Leiyiruliuliaimenglianlei, Bingyaleiluobingzifiemeng, Shangxinyingyubinglingyidiemengru, this is the name you give for yourself, and want us to call you like that. My baby is so literary, the name is very nice!¡± Madam Mo looked at Mo Qingming with a smile. ¡°Mom, let¡¯s use Qingming from now on!¡± Mo Qingming finally understand at this time. When she crossed over, she saw the label, ¡®¡­¡­ young girl sentiment¡¯. Damn it, this isn¡¯t girl¡¯s sentiment, it¡¯s obviously Mary Sue. ¡°Leiyiruliuliaimenglianlei, Bingyaleiluobingzidiemeng, Shangxinyingyubinglingyidiemengru, what¡¯s wrong with your arm? Sebastian, hurry up and get the medicine box!!¡± Madam Mo found a blood stain on Mo Qingming¡¯s arm, and a frightened look appeared on her face. ¡®How could my precious daughter get hurt?¡¯ However, Mo Qingming feel dumbstruck again at this time. Just now¡­ Is the servant who followed her called Sebastian? F*ck, is it? Mo Qingming was speechless, and was pulled by Madam Mo to sat on the sofa. At this time, Sebastian had already walked over with a medicine box. CH 8 Chapter 8 Crossing Into Marry Sue Campus Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud ¡°Young lady Leiyiruliuliaimenglianlei, Bingyaleiluobingzidiemeng, Shangxinyingyubinglingyidiemengru, please let me clean your wounds.¡± Sebastian knelt on the carpet and opened the medicine box and looked at Mo Qingming respectfully. ¡°Uh¡­Okay.¡± At this time, Mo Qingming look carefully at Sebastian in front of her, ¡®oops, damn!¡¯ Dressed in the same outfit with the anime, and still have a similar hairstyle. Looking closely at the facial features, there are 70% similarities. ¡®My God, Marry Sue with little girl¡¯s sentiment is terrible.¡¯ Sebastian gently cleansed Mo Qingming¡¯s wound. Madam Mo stood aside, looking distressed. ¡°Who is it that made you like this!?¡± ¡°Today, after school, our maid, Qian Baihe, said that the second brother asked her to take my car and go home together with me. Mom, you know, I didn¡¯t like being near a strangers, and then she cried and made noises, and finally knelt down and scratched me.¡± Mo Qingming pouted and acted like a baby at Madam Mo. After acting as a baby, Mo Qingming felt a little bit chilly. ¡°My dear, don¡¯t be afraid. When your second brother comes back, I will give him a good lesson. Also dismiss that maid for hurting my baby.¡± Madam Mo looked at Sebastian smearing medicine on Mo Qingming wound, her eyes filled with distress. Mo Qingming let Sebastian to fix the wound, then accompanied by Sebastian to the third floor of the villa, which was said that the entire floor belong to her. Not sure why, there is a deep sense of uncertainty in Mo Qingming¡¯s heart. When the elevator reached the third floor, Mo Qingming froze. all of sudden, she dared not step out. In fact, her heart refused. ¡°Young lady Leiyiruliuliaimenglianlei, Bingyaleiluobingzidiemeng, Shangxinyingyubinglingyidiemengru, this way!¡± Sebastian bowed down respectfully outside the elevator, and pointed out his hand to outside. Mo Qingming walked out slowly, almost blinded by the light, ¡®shit,¡¯ she didn¡¯t expect it. This floor are very wide, it has open space, and a pink carpet was laid on the ground. Beside the elevator, there is a pink tricycle, which obviously can be used in this vast area. Sebastian stepped onto the front of the pink tricycle, and turned his head to look at Mo Qingming respectfully, ¡°Young lady Leiyiruliuliaimenglianlei, Bingyaleiluobingzidiemeng, Shangxinyingyubinglingyidiemengru, please come up!¡± Mo Qingming gently wiped off the sweat on her forehead that was slowly falling down, then sat on the soft cushion. The pink tricycle was driving towards the big bed. Looking at the pink things around, the various flowers hanging from the ceiling, and the colorful beads and gems, Mo Qingming¡¯s heart collapse . Letting Sebastian paddle the tricycle, and after five minutes of riding, they reached the big bed. Looking at the big bed around tens feet, it is covered with exquisite pink lace and also scattered with pearls and gems, under the bright crystal lamp, gleaming with misty light.¡¯ ¡®This¡­ Lying on it, really doesn¡¯t make you feel uncomfortable.¡¯ ¡°Young lady Leiyiruliuliaimenglianlei, Bingyaleiluobingzidiemeng, Shangxinyingyu Binglingyidiemengru, this is your pajamas, please follow me to the bathroom.¡± But, is it really good to sleep like this CH 9 Chapter 9 Crossing Into Marry Sue Campus Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud She took a deep breath, trying to calm her mood, but the scent is too strong, she coughed twice, and finally couldn¡¯t resist it, walking towards the elevator. She wants to change rooms! ! ¡°Young lady Leiyiruliuliaimenglianlei, Bingyaleiluobingzidiemeng, Shangxinyingyubinglingyidiemengru¡­..Young lady Leiyiruliuliaimenglianlei, Bingyaleiluobingzidiemeng, Shangxinyingyubinglingyidiemengru¡­¡± Sebastian kept calling her name from behind. Mo Qingming rolled her eyes and didn¡¯t know how they remembered this kind of name. It really a pain in the ass. When she got to the elevator, Sebastian followed, and he specially put the tricycle aside. He lifted his dashing eyes and looked at Mo Qingming, ¡°Young lady Leiyiruliuliaimenglianlei, Bingyaleiluobingzidiemeng, Shangxinyingyubinglingyidiemengru, what¡¯s wrong with you.¡± ¡°Come in, go down!¡± Mo Qingming stood inside the elevator, only having the strength to say these words. ¡°Yes!¡± Sebastian responded immediately and stood inside. Soon two people walk out one after another to the hall downstairs. ¡°Leiyiruliuliaimenglianlei, Bingyaleiluobingzidiemeng, Shangxinyingyubinglingyidiemengru, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Madam Mo was sitting on the sofa drinking coffee, then she saw Mo Qingming came down, thinking she was not feeling well, she quickly put down the coffee cup in her hand and greeted her. ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t want to live in that room anymore, and I don¡¯t want to wear those clothes.¡± Mo Qingming looked at Madam Mo with a headache, having no idea if this request would be allowed. ¡°Sebastian, go get the personal digital assistance.¡± When Madam Mo heard this small request from Mo Qingming, she didn¡¯t take it seriously. Pulling Mo Qingming and sitting down on the sofa, she waited until Sebastian brought the PDA. The page is showing the decorated room that Sebastian has found. ¡°Leiyiruliuliaimenglianlei, Bingyaleiluobingzidiemeng, Shangxinyingyubinglingyidiemengru, look, which style do you like, you can live in it in less than an hour. ¡± Madam Mo pointed, and Mo Qingming randomly pointed to a relatively normal and refreshing room. When Madam Mo saw Mo Qingming¡¯s choice, she was a little surprised. ¡®This is not the baby¡¯s usual style.¡¯ Or changing the taste because she is tired of the old and want a new one? Madam Mo handed the PDA to Sebastian and asked him to execute it immediately. Only then did Mo Qingming breathe a sigh of relief. Looking at the simple school uniform on her body, she couldn¡¯t help but thank the school for required her to wear a school uniform. Otherwise, when she cross over, she must wearing those pink clothes with a string of gemstone. ¡°Leiyiruliuliaimenglianlei, Bingyaleiluobingzidiemeng, Shangxinyingyubinglingyidiemengru.¡± With a shout, a black figure walked in. ¡°Husband, you¡¯re back!¡± Madam Mo stood up happily and greeted him. Mo Qingming also stood up quickly, ¡°Dad!¡± Mo Yinghao walked over with a smile, and looked at Mo Qingming¡¯s face with a hint of discomfort, then he sternly said, ¡°Who made my baby angry?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the fault of the second child. When he comes back, we have to break his leg.¡± Madam Mo said. ¡°Yeah!¡± Mo Yinghao also nodded. Mo Qingming was speechless, and she felt that the original owner can be killed in such a family situation. It was really an IQ problem. CH 10 Chapter 10 Crossing Into Marry Sue Campus Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud ¡°Uncle Wang, send the things to young lady¡¯s car.¡± Mo Yinghao said to the housekeeper, Uncle Wang who had been following him. ¡°Yes!¡± Uncle Wang nodded quickly and went out. ¡°Dad, What is it?¡± Mo Qingming asked curiously. ¡°The iPhone6s you want, you said you would give it to your classmates.¡± Mo Yinghao said disapprovingly. Mo Qingming was silent, it really was Marry Sue who is courting death. The mobile phones that have not been release on the market are about to be taken out and sent to classmates. However, since it was a promised, it is still need to be fulfill, but this kind of thing will not happen in the future. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, good daughter, bad mood. Dad asked someone to bring it for you to play, along the way take a batch of them back to give to classmates.¡± Mo Yinghao felt pain in his heart when he saw Mo Qingming¡¯s reluctant expression. ¡°Dad, I¡¯m hungry!¡± Mo Qingming felt that she could not bear this storm of enthusiasm. ¡°Leiyiruliuliaimenglianlei, Bingyaleiluobingzidiemeng, Shangxinyingyubinglingyidiemengru, you are not good, are you having a meal without waiting for your eldest brother?¡± With the voices, a slender man came in, wearing a black suit pants, white shirt, two buttons were unbuttoned on the neckline, very sexy and charming. ¡°Eldest brother!¡± Seeing Mo Qingyan, Mo Qingming was very happy, probably this is the feeling of the original owner. In the plot, it seems that Mo Qingxi became the largest shareholder of the family because of the transfer of Mo Qingming¡¯s shares. Later, he defeated Mo Qingyan and became the president of the Mo Family Consortium. At the end, Mo Qingyan was also a cannon fodder. ¡°Good girl!¡± Seeing Mo Qingming ran up like a cat, Mo Qingyan smiled, reached out and touched her head. The right hand was raised from behind, ¡°A gift for you.¡± As soon as Mo Qingming saw the gift, her whole body was petrified. It was a pink sunglasses. Is it going to look good with a whole pink? ¡°Why, don¡¯t you like it?¡± Mo Qingyan asked, looking at Mo Qingming in a daze. ¡°I like it, but Big Brother don¡¯t buy these anymore, I¡¯ve grown up.¡± Mo Qingming said, holding Mo Qingyan¡¯s arm. ¡°Okay!¡± Mo Qingyan stroked her head fondly. The family just sat down at the table when they saw Mo Qingxi rushing in. Behind him was Qian Baihe who was limping and very embarrassed. Probably because he ran too fast, Qian Baihe still wore high heels shoes. Before she catch up with Mo Qingxi, she fell to the ground. ¡°Baihe, are you okay!¡± Mo Qingxi stretched out his hand to help Qian Baihe up, looking at her ankles that were already red and swollen, he felt distressed. ¡°It¡¯s okay!¡± Qian Baihe shook her head, tears also falling down. Holding Qian Baihe, Mo Qingxi glared at Mo Qingming. ¡°Leiyiruliuliaimenglianlei, Bingyaleiluobingzidiemeng, Shangxinyingyubinglingyidiemengru, why are you so cruel, why can¡¯t you bring Baihe back? She have to come back alone.¡± ¡°Pa¡ª¡± Before Mo Qingming spoke, Madam Mo slam the chopsticks on the table. ¡°Who is she, want to sit with my baby?¡± Naturally, Mo Qingming¡¯s mood was also ups and downs at this time. She didn¡¯t understand how Mo Qingxi could shouted out this series of her name in angry state. The face was not red and without panting, he is simply amazing! ! CH 11 Chapter 11 Crossing Into Marry Sue Campus Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud ¡°Baihe is my girlfriend. Mom, you wouldn¡¯t favor the rich and disdain the poor, right.¡± Mo Qingxi¡¯s face flushed immediately. He knew that Mo Qingming was the treasure in the family, but he also didn¡¯t like his woman being insult by his own mother. ¡°Qingxi¡ª¡ª¡± Qian Baihe¡¯s eyes were red when she heard Mo Qingxi¡¯s words, and tears rolled down. She always thought Qingxi treated her as a plaything, but she didn¡¯t expect Qingxi to say this word in front of his family. She had been bullied by Huo Ge, how could she be with Qingxi, she was already an unclean woman, thinking of this, Qian Baihe pushed Mo Qingxi away like being electrocute. Watching the two people express their heartfelt feelings, Mo Qingming couldn¡¯t help but sneer in her heart Hearing Mo Qingxi¡¯s righteous remarks that she is a girlfriend. Really regrettable that there is no recording of the things that happened in the cherry blossom Forest. Otherwise, Mo Qingxi¡¯s expression must be very wonderful now. But since Mo Qingxi killed Mo Qingming tragically. This time, she would slowly make Mo Qingxi have nothing at all. Let him push himself into the abyss of death. Madam Mo looked at Mo Qingxi¡¯s feelings and looked at Qian Baihe embarrassed look. At this time, the heroine¡¯s halo began to light again. She also stopped talking. ¡°If I don¡¯t want to bring her back, I won¡¯t bring her, what¡¯s will you do?¡± Mo Qingming¡¯s original personality was a bit Sue, but she was also very stubborn. The thing she have decide, she will take everything she have to complete it. ¡°Ooo, ooo -¡± Qian Baihe cover her mouth and cry with aggravation. ¡°You¡­ don¡¯t go too far.¡± Seeing Qian Baihe crying so aggrievedly. In front of the family who loved and protect Mo Qingming, even if he wanted to help his girlfriend, he could only endure. Endure, endure, Mo Qingxi¡¯s face became pig liver color. Suddenly, his gaze moved over Qian Baihe¡¯s cheek, even though it was not very clear, the fingerprint mark can still be seen. Recalling Baihe word, their dispute at the school gate. He burst into anger and couldn¡¯t hide it. ¡°Did you hit Baihe face?¡± He stretched out his finger and pointed at Mo Qingming. Mo Qingming held her chopsticks and raised her eyebrows when she heard his groundless accusation. He who want to punish someone, can always find excuses! ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡± Mo Qingming denied, her gaze turned to Qian Baihe again. Sure enough, Qian Baihe did not deny or clarify for herself. She just kept covering her mouth, shaking her head, and crying sadly, as if the world owed her. ¡°Baihe, tell me if she didn¡¯t.¡± Mo Qingxi saw that she refused to admit it, and the disgust in his heart arise. He looked tenderly at Qian Baihe again and asked. ¡°Uuuuu¡­¡± Qian Baihe still covered her mouth, weeping weakly, her eyes filled with prayers, hoping that Mo Qingxi would stop asking. As matter of fact, Mo Qingming didn¡¯t do. She (QBH) just didn¡¯t want to bother in expressing her feeling. In the plot, she was like this, killing the simple Marry Sue, Mo Qingming. However, how could the current Mo Qingming let her get what she want? ¡°Qian Baihe, crying can¡¯t solve the problem.¡± Mo Qingming put down the bowls and chopsticks and stood up gently. ¡°What do you want?¡± CH 12 Chapter 12 Crossing Into Marry Sue Campus Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud When Mo Qingxi saw her stand up, he quickly shield Qian Baihe. ¡°Heh¡­ with a loyal dog like my second brother, what can I do?¡± Mo Qingming couldn¡¯t help but ridicule, then cleared her throat and said, ¡°Since Qian Baihe is crying and can¡¯t speak, I will explain it for her, she was beaten by Wei Jiaojiao and the others this time. The reason is she seduced Huo Ge.¡± After Mo Qingming finished saying, Qian Baihe¡¯s eyes widened. How did she know what happened in the cherry blossom forest. However, she can¡¯t ask anything now. This matter, she was forced, she is innocent, okay? ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense!¡± When Mo Qingxi heard her word, the veins on his forehead popped up, making him more violent. ¡°I¡¯m talking nonsense, even if Qian Baihe is crying and can¡¯t explain, why don¡¯t you ask Wei Jiaojiao tomorrow?¡± Mo Qingming gave him a mocking look. Hearing Mo Qingming¡¯s words, madam Mo, who was influenced by the powerful heroine¡¯s halo before, at this moment, seeing this situation, certainly she will stand on her daughter¡¯s side. Qian Baihe kept crying, she looked miserable. ¡°What¡¯s your attitude toward your sister!¡± Madam Mo waited for Mo Qingxi to look at her, and along the way, she also gave Qian Baihe a contemptuous look. The truth will come out if he inquired tomorrow, it would definitely be a dead end. Qian Baihe wiped away her tears immediately, her eyes were red, and she looked at Mo Qingxi pitifully. ¡°Qingxi, do you believe me¡­ I was forced by Huo Ge.¡± Qian Baihe¡¯s expression at this time was lovely, with tears in her eyes. The look of enduring the tear made Mo Qingxi heart feel uncomfortable. But the next second, recalling Mo Qingming¡¯s accusation, his heart hurt again. For a moment, he didn¡¯t know what he should do. He just stood blankly. ¡°Madam, I will leave Qingxi.¡± Qian Baihe looked at Mo Qingxi¡¯s expression, and seemed to understand something in an instant. She shook her head disappointedly, turned and ran out. ¡°Baihe!¡± Mo Qingxi glanced at Mo Qingming coldly, and chased after her. Madam Mo and others looked at each other. ¡°Mom, did I do something wrong.¡± Mo Qingming also saw Qian Baihe¡¯s influence on her family and she naturally would not be so domineering. Although her position is not affected, the heroine halo and the golden fingers are also very scary. After all, the heroine is loved by everyone, and if the heroine accidentally encounters danger, someone will save her. All in all, TMD himself is just a small cannon fodder. It¡¯s better to be careful. At that moment, Mo Qingming looked at Madam Mo with watery eyes. ¡°My baby, how could you be wrong, it was obvious their fault but aimed at you! But looking at Qian Baihei is very pitiful, and your brother really adore her, if they really love each other, let them be.¡± Madam Mo shook her head. When the son have grown up, she can¡¯t control them. Although the second child does not makes them free from worries, but in the school, he is also an influential man. It¡¯s still good, and he doesn¡¯t look like the usual second generation. Although she knew from those words that she (QBH) must have an unclear relationship with that Huo Ge. But she already said that she was forced and she looked pitiful. Oh, it really helpless! ¡°Un!¡± Mo Qingming nodded, lowered her head and continued to eat! Already like this, unexpectedly she can be forgiven, Mo Qingming really feels loveless. CH 13 Chapter 13 Crossing Into Marry Sue Campus Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud In other word, the path of Marry Sue in this article is, all high-quality men are unconditionally attracted to Qian Baihe¡¯s pure heart. Mo Qingxi can accept it himself, and share the same woman with so many men. However, will their family members or outsiders accept this. When the matter came to light, it was at that time they will be unlucky. Mo Qingming wouldn¡¯t be very anxious at this moment. However, this Qian Baihe is really¡­ Obviously Xiao Liu gave her a hundred yuan, and she accepted it as it should be, but she still walked back. Mo Qingming really don¡¯t know her reasoning. When encountering problem, she merely cry, still make others misunderstand. If Mo Qingming didn¡¯t say anything just now, she would probably be accused hitting Qian Baihe, and Mo Qingxi would put the accusation on her body. ¡°Leiyiruliuliaimenglianlei. Bingyaleiluobingzidiemeng. Shangxinyingyubinglingyidiemengrue, eat this piece of pork ribs!¡± Mo Qingyan pick a piece of pork ribs and placed it in Mo Qingming¡¯s plate. At this time, Mo Qingming really couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. She slowly put down her chopsticks. Everyone see her behavior and stopped eating in an instant, all eyes look at her. ¡°I don¡¯t want use this name.¡± Mo Qingming said with a bitter face. She came to this world, she really didn¡¯t encounter any other sufferings, just this ¡®Leiyiruliuliaimenglianlei. Bingyaleiluobingzidiemeng. Shangxinyingyubinglingyidiemengrue¡¯ name gave her 10,000 points of damage. ¡°Baby, do you envy your TangjieTangjie?¡± Madam Mo looking at Mo Qingming with her smile. Mo Yinghao and Mo Qingyan also looked at her with adoration. ¡°Which Tangjie?¡± Mo Qingming couldn¡¯t help but roar in her heart, ¡®who the hell is Tangjie, there is no such person in the plot!¡¯ ¡°She is Yaya, she wears a different color dress for seven days in a week, red, orange, yellow, green, blue, white and purple. Every day use one name, Monday is called Yalanbingxuemeng, and Tuesday is called Yinghualeidibinxin¡­¡± Mo Qingming listen to Madam Mo¡¯s words, this person seems very prideful. The special things of Marry Sue is the inheritance. ¡°Baby, what name you want, the three of us will give you something nice and defeat your Tangjie.¡± Madam Mo had a triumphant smile at the corner of her mouth. Mo Yinghao put down the red wine in his hand, with a hint of daze in his eyes. ¡°I think my baby can be called Bingjinglianxue on Monday.¡± ¡°Husband, you are great, this is a good match for my baby!¡± Madam Mo looked at Mo Yinghao very admiringly, and Mo Yinghao also feel a little proud and lifted the red wine glass and drank it all in one go. ¡°Tuesday can be called Zixuelishaweiyana.¡± Mo Qingyan also looked at the sweet and sour pork ribs on the plate, very poetic. ¡°This name is very suitable for little sister temperament.¡± After saying this, he added. ¡°I think on Wednesday can use¡­¡± The three people in the family talked happily, deciding Mo Qingming¡¯s name for seven days. Mo Qingming vomited blood¡­ She still prefer, ¡®Leiyiruliuliaimenglianlei. Bingyaleiluobingzidiemeng. Shangxinyingyubinglingyidiemengrue¡¯. ¡°Mom, dad and eldest brother, no need to bother, I feel Leiyiruliuliaimenglianlei. Bingyaleiluobingzidiemeng. Shangxinyingyubinglingyidiemengrue¡®s name is pretty good, I¡¯ll use this. !¡± CH 14 Chapter 14 Crossing Into Marry Sue Campus Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud Mo Qingming said stiffly, although she completely memorized this name, her whole body was still dripping with cold sweat. But if they wanted her to use this baffling Marry Sue name every day, one name for one days in a week, she might as well die. . The three people who cheerfully discussing things, looked at Mo Qingming at the same time. ¡°Since the baby likes it, let¡¯s use this!¡± Madam Mo nodded, and the family continued to eat happily. After eating, Mo Qingming and Mo Qingyan took a walk for a while. Only then did Mo Qingming return to her new room. In fact, when she opened the door, Mo Qingming¡¯s heart was still anxious, for fear to see that it was still full with pink color. Fortunately, it is normal. She took a bath and lay on the bed. With her eyes open, she looked at the lines on the ceiling, and suddenly felt that Mo Qingming was actually very blessed. Except for the cold-hearted Mo Qingxi, the rest of the family are so good. This make her cold heart also warmed. Not like her father¡­so sloppy¡­ she looked gloomy again when she thought of her own affairs. So she can¡¯t be greedy for the warmth here, quickly complete the mission of the plot, and do twenty of them as soon as possible, so she can return to her past to prevent those tragedies from happening. Mo Qingming made a decision, then closed her eyes and fell asleep. In the early morning of the next day, Mo Qingming got up and put on the school uniforms. Go downstairs for breakfast and prepare to go to school. Because it is a university, her class time is also very late. Mo Yinghao and Mo Qingyan went to the company early in the morning, and Madam Mo also has the habit of get up late. Therefore, there is no one in the Mo family which is normal. As soon as Mo Qingming came downstairs, she watched Mo Qingxi and Qian Baihe in the classic posture on the Titanic, looking at the morning sun. ¡® Didn¡¯t you leave yesterday? Came back later? It¡¯s really cheeky! !¡¯ ¡°Qingxi, I love you¡­¡± Qian Baihe blushed and hugged Mo Qingxi. The two of them were as beautiful as a painting in the morning light. ¡°Baihe, I love you too.¡± Mo Qingxi kissed her on the cheek. ¡®Baihe is pure like a fairy in the forest, not stained with dust, he is reluctant to let go of such a woman.¡¯ Standing at the top of the stairs, Mo Qingming watched the two of them showing affection, saying that you love me and I love you. She frowned, it was really uncomfortable to see them crooked early in the morning. Mo Qingming thought for a while, decide to went downstairs. ¡®Maybe both of them were too engrossed¡¯. When Mo Qingming went to the kitchen and took the milk out, Qian Baihe suddenly screamed. ¡°Ah¡­¡± She pushed Mo Qingxi away a little panicked, and started covering her mouth hurriedly. The milk in Mo Qingming¡¯s hand was almost spilled out because of her scream. She was speechless at once, Qian Baihe has experienced many things. Only a kiss on cheek did she still need to scream like. ¡®Did you know it scare other people?¡¯ Seeing the contempt in Mo Qingming¡¯s eyes, Qian Baihe bit her lower lip. ¡°You don¡¯t feel ashamed watching others !¡± Mo Qingxi frowned. Although it was just a small matter, if Qian Baihe was unhappy, he was naturally unhappy. Especially because of Mo Qingming, he was even more upset. CH 15 Chapter 15 Crossing Into Marry Sue Campus Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud Mo Qingming slowly poured the milk into the cup, sipping. Hearing Mo Qingxi¡¯s accusation, Mo Qingming almost squirted out the milk. ¡°Are you saying I¡¯m shameless?¡± Mo Qingming stretched out her hand and pointed at herself. ¡°Then what about the two of you doing here at the dining table early in the morning? You even said that I was shameless. I really don¡¯t understand, Mo qingxi is your cheek so thick! You don¡¯t feel ashamed, let me watch in board day, still blame me? Mo Qingming finished speaking, she drank all the milk in the glass, and then she left gracefully, passing Mo Qingxi with pale face. When she walked to the door, Mo Qingming turned around and looked at Mo Qixng. ¡°By the way, Mo Qingxi¡­Do you know what other call this kind of person?¡± Mo Qingming lightly opened her red lips in Mo Qingxi¡¯s puzzled eyes. ¡°Beast!¡± After saying these two words, Mo Qingming walked away. Mo Qingxi¡¯s face was blue and white, and he banged his hand on the table. ¡°Wu, Wu Wu -¡± The sound of Qian Baihe crying. ¡°Baby don¡¯t cry!¡± Mo Qingxi hugged Baihe in his arms, watching her eyes cry until red, teardrops still hanging on her face, he hate Mo Qingming even more. Mo Qingming got into the car parked in front of the villa. The driver Xiao Liu was replaced, and now the one driving is Sebastian. ¡°Young lady Leiyotuliuliaimenglianlei. Bingyaleiluobingzidiemeng. Shangxinyingyubinglingyidiemengru, good morning .¡± Sebastian looked at Mo Qingming in the rearview mirror gently. Greet with Good morning. ¡°Good morning!¡± After a night of baptism, Mo Qingming was already immune to this long list of names. She leaned slightly, thinking how to complete the task here quickly. Mo Qingxi was the one who made Mo Qingming¡¯s life so miserable, there is still Qian Baihe who look like a white lotus. Yesterday, the family obviously fed up with Qian Baihe, but in the end they forgave her inexplicably. So now, she can only let things develop and make Qian Baihe become the target of thousands of people. After thinking of all this clearly, Mo Qingming¡¯s gaze moved out of the window. Outside the window, the sun was good, and under the bright sunlight, a boy with a skateboard under his feet, gliding against the light . Mo Qingming glanced casually, and when the car passed by the young man at last, she saw the young man¡¯s face. It was the boy who was in the cherry blossom forest yesterday. Mo Qingming¡¯s eyes narrowed, ¡®who is this person?¡¯ Soon, when she arrived at the school, Mo Qingming got out of the car and went in. After she arrived at her classroom, she randomly found a place to sit down. At this time, there was a commotion outside. Mo Qingming didn¡¯t look, she knew that the student council president must have come. And the reason for the original owner had to take some classes is because of the student council president. When she was in her freshman year, she saw Yue Ran at a glance. He was different from the aggressive handsomeness of Mo Qingxi and Huo Ge. He is like a gust of breeze, blowing inadvertently into her heart. Because of this feeling of spring breeze, his popularity in the school is also very prosperous. Yue Ran walked in, looked around, and sat down in front of Mo Qingming. As soon as he sat down, the place beside him was immediately filled, and there was a girl standing there at a loss. CH 16 Chapter 16 Crossing Into Marry Sue Drama Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud ¡°I¡¯ll let you sit here!¡± Mo Qingming said, stood up and left while holding the textbook, choosing the sit at the back. When Mo Qingming said this, everyone was stunned. All of them are Yue Ran loyal fans, and Mo Qingming was also one of the royal fans, but she just gave her place to others. What happened? Yue Ran sitting there, was also taken aback. He turned back to look at Mo Qingming, who was looking down at the book, and finally smiled mockingly. He doesn¡¯t know what her tactics are, it make him feel dull. He turned his gaze back again, and at this moment, Qian Baihe walked in from the classroom door. She has a beautiful face and a hot figure. She wears the same white shirt and plaid skirt, but she can give a different feeling. Don¡¯t know what happened, when she passed by Yue Ran¡¯s side, she slipped on her foot and fell down. The skirt that wasn¡¯t very long in the first place turned over in an instant. In the classroom, many people saw it and whistled. Qian Baihe¡¯s face was flushed, she stroked her skirt down, her ankle was twisted. With a painful grunt. Yue Ran stood up and pulled her up. ¡°Your foot, is it sprained?¡± Yue Ran looked at her red and swollen ankle. ¡°Fortunately, it doesn¡¯t hurt very much!¡± Qian Baihe shook her head firmly, and in her pure eyes, Yue Ran¡¯s figure was reflected. As soon as he saw her pretending to be strong, his heart shrank suddenly without a reason. How could there be such a weak girl, but it gives a pleasant feeling. Inexplicably, for this girl who he met for the first time, a strange emotion rises up. He wanted to be a tree, a tree that could shelter her from wind and rain. ¡°I¡¯ll take you to the school infirmary.¡± After he finished speaking, he quickly picked up Qian Baihe. Suddenly, there was uproar in the classroom. Mo Qingming glanced faintly, then lowered her head. Sure enough, it was the halo of the heroine, and every man couldn¡¯t escape it. Huh? This, after a while, they will¡­. Mo Qingming suddenly had another idea, with a smile on the corner of her mouth. ¡°I want to go to the infirmary, do any of you want to go?¡± Mo Qingming stood up openly and asked aloud. Upon hearing Mo Qingming¡¯s question, many people inevitably showed contempt in their eyes. She was still indifferent just now, and now she have to rush to take a look. Clearly she are very concerned. ¡°I¡¯ll go!¡± However, there were still several girls who liked Yue Ran, who wanted to follow. Mo Qingming took a look. Among them, there was a girl named Gu Lanlan, who was a big speakerbig speaker. In her heart, she also look forward to what will happen next. The group went out, Mo Qingming deliberately slowed down, after all, Qian Baihe still had a series of things to do. Better to walk slowly, so we can see the most exciting part. ¡°Mo Qingming, why are you walking so slowly?¡± Gu Lanlan frowned and looked at her, her eyes full of displeasure. ¡°My upbringing made me walk like this.¡± Mo Qingming glanced at her faintly and said. Gu Lanlan¡¯s eyes widened suddenly. Usually Mo Qingming didn¡¯t dare to respond. If it wasn¡¯t for the family have money, and also as Mo Qingxi¡¯s younger sister, she would have been played to death. This time, she dared to respond. CH 17 ¡°Humph, Mo Qingming, didn¡¯t you say that you want to give us iPhone6S?¡± Gu Lanlan asked again. ¡°Un.¡± Mo Qingming nodded. ¡°Where the phone? don¡¯t tell me that you can¡¯t get it, or you¡¯re just bragging!?¡± Gu Lanlan snorted coldly and continued to provoke. Just now Qian Baihe was like that, which made people very upset, and the current Mo Qingming was even more upsetting. ¡°Young Lady Leiyiruliuliaimenglianlei, Bingyaleiluobingzidiemeng, Shangxinyingyubinglingyidiemengru, do you need to bring the phone from the car?¡± Sebastian walked over from another corner, he bowed slightly to Mo Qingming, his forehead was a little sweaty, it was obvious that he came hastily. ¡°Let¡¯s get it now!¡± Mo Qingming nodded, she went to get the phone with Sebastian. ¡°Humph!¡± Gu Lanlan snorted coldly. Mo Qingming looked at her crimson face and ignore her. He took out her mobile phone and sent a message to Mo Qingxi, asking Mo Qingxi to go to the infirmary. Counting the time, it should be almost done. A group of people walked towards the school infirmary again. Mo Qingming and Sebastian went to the opposite direction. Calculating the time, it should be almost done. At this time, Mo Qingming asked Sebastian to carry the phone to the classroom first, and then walked towards the school¡¯s infirmary. As soon as she walked in, she heard a lot of discussion from inside. There were not many people, but it was like a real vegetable market. Gu Lanlan stood on one side with a mobile phone, with a jealous smile on her face, lightly tapping with her finger, as if she was venting. Qian Baihe is really unscrupulous. Qian Baihe is disgusting! The surrounding discussion basically about Qian Baihe. Mo Qingming walked to the door from one side, her hand touched the cold handle. After a pause, she unscrewed the lock. The people inside, after Mo Qingxi went in, were already in turmoil. At this time, when Mo Qingming went in. Everyone was petrified, especially Mo Qingxi¡¯s anger on his face. The men, besides Mo Qingxi with green face, Yueran who escorted Qian Baihe over, there was another tall with smiling face, Li Yang. ¡°Qingxi¡­ forgive me, I was forced¡­¡± Qian Baihe cried heartbreakingly, she shook her head, and the eyes looking at Mo Qingxi were full of sadness. Mo Qingxi looked at her, heartbroken, but he feel more resentful. Standing on the side, Yue Ran and Li Yang had struggling expressions on their faces, and they were deeply lost. ¡°Since they forced you, let them go to the police station!¡± Mo Qingming walked in slowly, her light voice diminished the embarrassment in the room. Mo Qingxi still had an angry face. Hearing Mo Qingming¡¯s words at this time, his whole person was like a lion in anger and wanted to roar wildly. His face is very ugly, and his eyes are full of gloom. ¡°Mo Qingming, you did all this deliberately?¡± Mo Qingxi¡¯s anger was sprayed on Mo Qingming¡¯s body. The matter that happened in the morning has only pass, at this moment, Mo Qingming¡¯s contemptuous look flash in his mind. ¡°I did it? Mo Qingxi, don¡¯t you overestimated me? Can I control Qian Baihe¡¯s legs, or can I control these two men?¡± Mo Qingming couldn¡¯t help but sneered. After speaking, her contemptuous eyes scanned Mo Qingxi¡¯s body lightly. CH 18 Today¡¯s incident didn¡¯t happened in the original plot. In the original plot, Qian Baihe only had a relationship with Yue Ran. Mo Qingming didn¡¯t expect that this time there would be two people. Qian Baihe, this woman, can really surprise other. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Mo Qingxi didn¡¯t speak. Yue Ran can¡¯t stand it anymore. Usually, Mo Qingming always following him with all kinds of good will. But now unexpectedly she is taunting and jeer at them. Not only he didn¡¯t want Mo Qingming to say that word to Baihe, there is also unwillingness in his heart. A person who is usually very humble, why is she so arrogant now? ¡°What do you mean?¡± Mo Qingming glanced at Yue Ran with disgust. Qian Baihe¡¯s men, none of them were a good person. Yue Ran mind, Mo Qingming also understood in an instant. Yue Ran¡¯s complexion changed from blue, red then white. Mo Qingming glanced at Mo Qingxi again, she still looked at his eyes, there is a burning anger inside. In the plot, Mo Qingxi finally discovered the relationship between Qian Baihe and other men. As the result, a group of people had a big dispute. In the end, no one was able to win against other, and under Qian Baihe¡¯s bitter pleading, all talent compromise. This time, she wouldn¡¯t let them compromise. Mo Qingxi couldn¡¯t say anything because of Mo Qingming¡¯s words and her eyes. Qian Baihe was still sobbing in a low voice, and Mo Qingming looked at her condescendingly. ¡°Qian Baihe?¡± She called. Qian Baihe slowly raised her head, teardrops still hanging on her face, and her face was lovely. ¡°Did they forced you?¡± She asked. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Qian Baihe responded, then continued to sob and cry. ¡°You are my second brother¡¯s girlfriend and my sister-in-law. They just forced you, so¡­just call the police!¡± After speaking, Mo Qingming shook the phone in her hand. The three men in the room were shocked. Mo Qingming looked at Qian Baihe who was still sitting on the ground with a stunned expression. She start to press the phone button. ¡°No!¡± The men have not move to doing anything yet. Qian Baihe suddenly stood up from the ground. She slam Mo Qingming¡¯s phone, the phone fell to the ground, and the screen cracked. Mo Qingming didn¡¯t speak only looked at her with a smile. ¡°They didn¡¯t do it on purpose. How could you call the police to catch them? They are not bad people.¡± Qian Baihe clutched the white robe wrapping her body tightly, her face showing a painful expression. Yue Ran and Li Yang, this two people felt very moved, and their eyes looking at Qian Baihe became softer. When Mo Qingming heard her words, her whole person feel uncomfortable. This person worldview were too skewed. Sure enough, she didn¡¯t understand the world of Mary Sue. ¡°Qingxi¡­I¡¯m so sorry.¡± Qian Baihe bit her lower lip, her face felt miserable, and tears kept falling like broken beads. ¡°Let¡¯s break up!¡± After she said these words, Mo Qingxi¡¯s entire face was not good. ¡°No!¡± He suddenly rushed toward Qian Baihe, stretched out his hand, and grabbed Qian Baihe¡¯s slender wrist. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be separated from you, I don¡¯t care about these¡­¡± He held Qian Baihe¡¯s wrist, and the expression on his face showed a trace of determination, as if he was making a big decision. CH 19 Chapter 19 Crossing Into Marry Sue Campus Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud ¡°Qingxi¡ª¡ª¡± Qian Baihe cried out again, and fell into Mo Qingxi¡¯s arms, the two people embrace tightly. ¡®This is fine?¡¯ Mo Qingming have a faint sorrow for an instant. However, this also good. Looking at Gu Lanlan¡¯s behavior, the video she record just now should have been uploaded to the Internet. Mo Qingxi wanted to be with Qian Baihe in an open and honest manner and get the blessings from the family, that would only happened in his dream. Mo Qingming touched her nose, turned around and was about to leave, she heard Qian Baihe calling her name. ¡°Mo Qingming, I really didn¡¯t expect your heart to be so vicious.¡± What is she saying, Mo Qingming was really confused. Qian Baihe was still hiding in Mo Qingxi¡¯s arms. The way she looked at Mo Qingming was same as seeing some terrifying creature. ¡°I know you like Yue Ran, but if you can¡¯t get him, you were trying to destroy him. You are really a terrible woman.¡± After Qian Baihe finished speaking, feeling disgusted she stopped looking at Mo Qingming, and turned her head to Mo Qingxi¡¯s chest. Hearing Qian Baihe¡¯s words, Yue Ran also looked at her angrily. She was calling the police for the crime of rape? ¡°I don¡¯t know that my second brother mind is broader than the sea!?¡± Mo Qingming smiled, turned around and went out. There were many discussion for the onlooker watching the excitement, pushing this annual drama to the hot spot. Very quickly it cause an uproar. After all, such a scene is very so shocking. It was impossible for Qian Baihe¡¯s heroine halo to be like the halo of the Saint, which can illuminate many people. When Mo Qingming returned home in the afternoon, the house has already been shrouded with a dark shadow. ¡°Mom, what¡¯s happened?¡± Mo Qingming watched Madam Mo sitting on the sofa, holding a computer in her hand, lose in thought. ¡°Your second brother¡­you also know!?¡± Madam Mo¡¯s brow was tinged with sadness, looking at Mo Qingming who sat down beside her. ¡°Un, I also saw it today.¡± Mo Qingming nodded. ¡°I saw it on the Internet, so I called your second brother and told him that he must leave Qian Baihe, but he disagreed and said that he would never go home again!!¡± Madam Mo shook her head helplessly. Mo Qingming stretched out her hand and squeeze Madam Mo¡¯s hand. Her eyes narrowed slightly, Mo Qingxi wanted to leave the house, he left the house, then he didn¡¯t have anything to rely on? At the present, it was all for Qian Baihe sake, she will feel move because of this. What about the future? Then, Mo Qingming raised her head, ¡°Mom, I feel like second brother just want to scare you, otherwise you stop all his credit care, he will feel afraid and come back.¡± A person who is accustomed to being superior, you ask them to live dependent on the whims of other, how could they be willing! ¡°That¡¯s good!¡± Madam Mo was distracted by Mo Qingxi¡¯s words. At this time, when Mo Qingming said this, she figured it out all at once and started calling. Mo Qingming leaned on the sofa and stopped talking. Mo Qingxi is now looking for a dead end, looking at such a person, it will not last long. As for Qian Baihe, those men thought she was very pitiful and having kind heart, so her devotion was nothing worth mentioning. Ha ha¡­ Then we have to see if these men can go on under the push of public opinion. CH 20 Chapter 20 Crossing Into Marry Sue Campus Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud Very quickly, madam Mo stopped Mo Qingxi¡¯s credit card, and asked the housekeeper to take back all the things, like Mo Qingxi¡¯s car. At this time, Mo Qingxi, who was holding a banquet in his villa, naturally did not know. White villas, azure blue swimming pools, flowers and wine. Qian Baihe is wearing a white long sheath dress, and her pure little face, make her look like an angel. Holding Mo Qingxi¡¯s arm, walking on the red carpet, aroused waves of envy. Suddenly she was in spotlight, Qian Baihe¡¯s face was embarrassed. ¡°Baihe, let¡¯s go there to take a rest!¡± Mo Qingxi took Qian Baihe¡¯s hand and sat on a sun lounger by the side of the swimming pool. ¡°Qingxi, I feel so happy.¡± Qian Baihe took a sip of a cocktail, and her porcelain-white face was stained with blush. ¡°Fool!¡± Mo Qingxi stroked her hair lovingly, then took the wine glass from her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t drink if you can¡¯t drink.¡± ¡°I¡¯m happy!¡± Qian Baihe pouted her red lips and grumbled coyly. Seeing her pouting and smiling, Mo Qingxi loved her to the bottom of his heart. ¡°Second Young Master!¡± The two were getting along tenderly and affectionately, and suddenly a voice rang abruptly. Mo Qingxi frowned, wondering who is blind, then stare fiercely at that person. That person turned out to be housekeeper Wang. It must be his mother who wanted to persuade him to go back. The anger in Mo Qingxi¡¯s eyes disappeared, instead it was replaced with superiority. ¡°Why is housekeeper Wang here? I won¡¯t go back.¡± After Mo Qingxi finished speaking, he walked back inside, picked up a cigarette, lit it gracefully, and began to smoke. Housekeeper Wang watched him spit out the smoke ring towards him. He took two steps backwards and calmly said, ¡°Since the young master is leaving the house, and also wants to sever the tie. Then don¡¯t use the things of the Mo family. Young master, please leave this place.¡± ¡°Cough cough cough cough¡ª-¡° Mo Qingxi, who was formerly proud of himself, thought that madam Mo had already compromised, but he didn¡¯t expect that he would be driven out. Suddenly a puff of smoke choked into his throat, and he coughed violently. ¡°What did you say?¡± After taking a breath, he stared at housekeeper Wang and asked aloud. ¡°Please leave, second young master.¡± Housekeeper Wang turned around and went downstairs when he finished speaking. ¡°Qingxi, is it because of me!¡± Qian Baihe sat on the side, looking at Mo Qingxi pitifully. ¡°Baby, it¡¯s not your fault.¡± Mo Qingxi hugged Qian Baihe¡¯s shoulders with a gloomy expression, soothing her. ¡°Then what should we do now?¡± Qian Baihe still had tears on her face, looking at Mo Qingxi expectantly. ¡°I¡¯m leaving, I have nothing, Baihe, do you dislike me?¡± Mo Qingxi looked at her with a trace of uncertainty in his eyes. ¡°Fool, you are doing this for me. Of course I am willing.¡± Qian Baihe¡¯s pale little face nodded solemnly. ¡°Then let¡¯s go now.¡± Mo Qingxi threw the cigarette butt on the ground with hatred, and went to pack things with Qian Baihe. In addition, Qian Baihe also lives with her sister Qian Baihui. Although Qian Baihui was sitting in a wheelchair, she was wearing an exquisite dress, and surrounded by the flattery of many young ladies. At this moment, when she heard her sister say that she was leaving, there was a gleam of displeasure in her eyes. The people attending the banquet were also driven away by Housekeeper Wang. CH 21 Chapter 21 Crossing Into Marry Sue Campus Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud Mo Qingxi was carrying the suitcase, looking at everything in front of him with a deep complexion, until everyone was driven away. ¡°Second Young Master, please!?¡± Housekeeper Wang walked over again with a smile on his face. Mo Qingxi went out, just ready to drive the car, and took the two of them away. But Housekeeper Wang stretched out his hand to stop him again, ¡°Second young master, you are leaving, you can¡¯t take anything from the house.¡± Mo Qingxi slammed the car door angrily, and stared at Housekeeper Wang angrily. ¡°I will remember this.¡± Housekeeper Wang lowered his head slightly, completely not afraid of his threat. Without the car, Mo Qingxi could only walk. Qian Baihe pushed Qian Baihui¡¯s wheelchair, and the three of them walked outside. Since this small villa was also in the suburbs and still far away from the city, Mo Qingxi started to call a taxi while walking. Qian Baihui sat there, looking at Mo Qingxi, whom she used to admire. Once there was no family support, he was like a bereavement dog. A hint of sarcasm flashed in her eyes, and she also clearly understood that they could have these good lives because of her sister¡¯s relationship with these men. It¡¯s just that if Mo Qingxi was gone, there would be other men. My sister is very affectionate, and she will definitely not let Mo Qingxi go. She must find a way. ¡°Elder sister, where are we going now!?¡± Qian baihe¡¯s mind was spinning, then raised her head to look at Qian Baihui. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Xiaohui, we¡¯re going back.¡± Qian Baihe reached out and touched Qian Baihui¡¯s head, telling her not to worry. ¡°Okay!¡± Qian Baihui nodded obediently, but in her heart she had resentment. She already lived in such a nice place, why would she want to live in that slum? However, this matter is my sister¡¯s fault. You alone. Isn¡¯t it good to be with one person? Why do you have to hooked so many men, which leads to this situation. Qian Baihui thought about it, there was a trace of anger toward Qian Baihe. Mo Qingxi stood on one side, smoking a cigarette. There was a fierce look in his eyes, his mother would not be so ruthless, it must be that little bitch Mo Qingming that made things become like this. He will never let her go. The three of them had their own thoughts, and soon the taxi arrived, the three of them returned to the place where Qian Baihei used to live. As soon as the taxi stopped, they saw a dazzling blue Maserati parked in front of the alley. Mo Qingxi got out of the car and seeing the car, he couldn¡¯t help but frown. Qian Baihe and Qian Baihui also got out of the car, and as soon as they saw the car, they were all slightly stunned. In the bewildered moment, Huo Ge got out of the car. Looking at Qian Baihe, he showed a wicked smile. ¡°You are finally back.¡± As soon as she saw Hogg, Qian Baihe panicked. In front of Mo Qingxi, she didn¡¯t know what to do. ¡°Is this also the person who pursues my sister?¡± As soon as she saw the famous car and looking at Huo Ge¡¯s momentum, Qian Baihui suddenly felt that this person would let her live a good life, and quickly asked Qian Baihui as if she was ignorant. ¡°Xiaohui, don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± Qian Baihe¡¯s face blushed, and she quickly covered Qian Baihui¡¯s mouth. Qian Baihui pretended to be obedient and lowered her head. ¡°I do pursues Baihe.¡± Huo Ge walked to them with his long and slender leg, and in front of Mo Qingxi he held Qian Baihe in his arms. ¡°Huo Ge¡­you¡­¡± Mo Qingxi walked over and grabbed Huo Ge¡¯s wrist. Huo Ge glanced sideways at him, ¡°Your current situation, what ability do you have to rob me.¡± Huo Ge¡¯s words like lightning make Mo Qingxi release his hand. CH 22 Chapter 22 Crossing Into Marry Sue Campus Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud That right, what qualifications does he have? After leaving the Mo family, he doesn¡¯t have any qualifications. Ha ha¡­ He can¡¯t be like this, he wants the entire Mo family, so that Baihe can live a happy and beautiful life. Seeing Mo Qingxi¡¯s eyes, Huo Ge felt a bit sympathetic. At this time, his love to Qian Baihei was not the love till death. It was because of Qian Baihe¡¯s strong attraction. ¡°We can share this woman.¡± Huo Ge faced Mo Qingxi and threw an olive branch. Mo Qingxi¡¯s pupils tightened suddenly. ¡°How can both of you do this, what do you think of me?¡± Qian Baihe complained in tears, but the two men did not look at her. ¡°Good!¡± Mo Qingxi nodded and agreed. A smile appeared on the corner of Huo Ge¡¯s lips. Qian Baihe looked at Mo Qingxi in disbelief. ¡°Qingxi, you¡­¡± ¡°In this way the two of us can love you, isn¡¯t it good? So you don¡¯t have the energy to pity others!¡± Mo Qingxi said lightly. Obviously, he was still very concerned about what happened in the morning ¡°I¡¯m being forced.¡± Qian Baihe bit her lower lip tightly with a humiliating expression on her face. ¡°Baby, no one will force you in the future!¡± Huo Ge smiled, hugged Qian Baihe, and asked which building she lived in. Mo Qingxi also followed behind the two, with no expressions. ¡°Elder sister¨C¡° Qian Baihui called in a low voice and looked at the figures of the three people as they walked into the house. With a hint of mockery on her face, she parked the wheelchair to the side. If it weren¡¯t for Qian Baihe, her legs wouldn¡¯t look like this. Otherwise, isn¡¯t she the one who will live Qian Baihe¡¯s current life? For a moment, Qian Baihui¡¯s heart was full of jealousy. Alone, in the alley, waiting until dusk, she finally saw staggering Qian Baihe walking to her. ¡°Xiaohui, I¡¯m sorry!¡± With tears in her eyes, her face was full of guilt, but her look was extremely charming. ¡°It¡¯s alright, I know my elder sister was forced.¡± Qian Baihui shook her head and looked at Qian Baihe with a smile. ¡°I know, only Xiaohui treats me well.¡± Qian Baihe said while embracing Qian Baihui in her arms. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± At this moment, Huo Ge walked over with a satisfied look. ¡°Elder sister, where are we going!¡± Qian Baihui asked Qian Baihe cautiously. ¡°Go to Huo Ge villa.¡± Qian Baihe said, with a trace of sadness in her eyes. Qian Baihui was very excited when she heard this, but didn¡¯t reveal it on the surface and followed Qian Baihe into the car. When the car was moving, she realized that Mo Qingxi had not followed. However, this is not something she has to take care of, It¡¯s fine as long as she has a luxurious life. Mo Qingxi came downstairs and watched Huo Ge¡¯s car drift away. With a cold face, he walked into the street, called a taxi and went home. When he got home, it was already nighttime. The house was brightly lit, but a coldness burst inside Mo Qingxi¡¯s heart. He walked in. The family was eating. When they saw him walk in, their faces were stunned. Mo Yinghao¡¯s face was serious and had no good complexion, when he saw Mo Qingxi walk in. Madam Mo was very happy, thinking that the method her daughter thought was really useful. ¡°Come back, then sit down and eat!¡± Madam Mo quickly asked the servant to add a bowl and chopstick for Mo Qingxi. CH 23 Chapter 23 Crossing Into Marry Sue Campus Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud Mo Qingxi walked and sat on the opposite side of Mo Qingming, watching Mo Qingming eat her food without any worry, there was a surge of resentment in his heart. However, thinking of revenge, it also eases his mood. ¡°I was wrong in this matter, parents please forgive me, younger sister, please forgive me too.¡± Mo Qingxi did not sit down but bow to everyone. ¡°It¡¯s good if you know you are wrong, quickly sit down and eat!¡± Madam Mo was happy, and Mo Yinghao¡¯s face was slightly relaxed. Mo Qingming also looked at him with a smile, but she wanted to know what was going on in Mo Qingxi¡¯s sleeve. Only then did Mo Qingxi sit down and eat. On the surface, the family ate happily. Mo Qingming looked at Mo Qingxi, but knew that the fox would show it¡¯s tail. She was waiting now. Waiting to see who would be pushed to the fire pit. After eating, Mo Qingming sat on the sofa and watched a TV series. Mo Qingyan had already gone to the study room with Mo Yinghao because of work-related matters. Mo Qingxi walked to Mo Qingming¡¯s side and sat down. Mo Qingming focused on the TV series and didn¡¯t glance at him. ¡°Leiyiruliuliaimenglianlei, Bingyaleiluobingzidiemeng, Shangxinyingyubinglingyidiemengru.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Mo Qingming raised her head and looked at him. ¡°You mentioned before that you don¡¯t know how to manage your shares, don¡¯t you? It¡¯s better to transfer the share to your second brother. Second brother will help you in the future.¡± Hearing Mo Qingxi¡¯s straightforward words, Mo Qingming was dumbfounded. ¡®Does he blatantly treat her as an idiot?¡¯ ¡°Second brother hasn¡¯t entered the company, how can you help me?¡± Mo Qingming looked distrustful at him. She is not Mo Qingming in the plot, who is stupid. ¡°Second brother will join in the future, you can transfer the share to the second brother first!¡± Mo Qingxi was choked by her, and suddenly he didn¡¯t know what to say. He really wanted to scold Mo Qingming. However, Baihe has said that Qingming is doing this to her because Qingming is jealous of her, and feels that she has taken her brother away. At the moment, Mo Qingxi looked at Mo Qingming gently. ¡°Before, brother was together with Baihe, and was a little¡­.. But brother has broken up with her, and I will accompany you more in the future, okay?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Hearing Mo Qingxi¡¯s words, Mo Qingming wants to hit Mo Qingxi¡¯s head with the remote control in her hand. ¡®Is he okay?, able to utter such a bizarre statement.¡¯ Could it be that he has been with Qian Baihe for a long time, and his self-confidence has gone up. Mo Qingming was really not in the mood to talk nonsense with him. ¡°Prior to today, I have transfer it to eldest brother. Eldest brother will help me manage the share, and when I am married, the elder brother will give it back to me. It turns out that the second brother is so greedy and wants me to transfer the share to him.¡± Mo Qingming looked at him sarcastically. She smiled coldly and dropped the remote control in her hand. Get up and leave, she really couldn¡¯t restrain her hand that wanted to hit his head with the remote control anymore. Hearing Mo Qingming¡¯s words just now, Mo Qingxi became even more angry, as if an angry little beast in his heart. Want to come up, and devour Mo Qingming. Afterward, his eyes looked at the clock on one side indifferently. If this is the case, then let her death be overwhelmed with sorrow.. Mo Qingming went upstairs, sat on the bed, turned on the computer, and started pushing Qian Baihe in the direction of public opinion again. CH 24 Chapter 24 Crossing Into Marry Sue Campus Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud Qian Baihe hasn¡¯t gone to school. By the time she goes, she will find that she is known as Saint. Thinking of this, Mo Qingming couldn¡¯t help but curl her lips and smile. Mo Qingxi will definitely continue that trick, when the time comes she will take advantage of the situation. The more she thought, the clearer it became. Mo Qingming threw the computer aside, lying on the comfortable bed, and fell asleep. The next day, when she walked into school. She heard a burst of noise, she turned her eyes and saw Qian Baihe was surrounded by several boys. Like a frightened deer. ¡°Sister Baihe, you have pity on us!¡± One of the boys squeezed her face and said with a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± Qian Baihe stretched out her hand to fend off, but was stopped by someone behind her. Seeing that she was molested by several people, she couldn¡¯t help regretting that she should come together with Huo Ge today. Her eyes looked around, and she suddenly saw Mo Qingming standing on one side, as if seeing the dawn. ¡°Qingming, save me!¡± The boys who molested Qian Baihe, their eyes lit up when they saw Mo Qingming standing there. For a woman like Qian Baihe who has been on the video screen and has been with several men, how can she compare to Mo Qingming. Suddenly they felt a little excited. Mo Qingming was not a very famous student in the school. Several people knew that Qian Baihe was a poor man, and subconsciously thought that Mo Qingming was also the same. Suddenly there was such a thought in their heart. One after another released Qian Baihe and walked towards Mo Qingming. Qian Baihe¡¯s side suddenly became empty, and she let out a long sigh. Originally wanted to help, but when she thought that she was so weak, even if she went she couldn¡¯t help, and Qingming was so powerful, she could handle it herself. Instantly, she ran towards the school. Mo Qingming looked at the unwarranted disaster she was inflicted on, and then watched a few boys walk over. Can not help but frown, in front of the school, just so blatant. . Mo Qingming clearly knew that in this school, the one with real power, except for their Mo family, and the men around the Mary Sue, it was obvious that these little characters in front of her were really nothing. These people don¡¯t know where the courage comes from. Mo Qingming looked at their expressions, but she was not afraid, and crossed her hands around her chest. ¡°My name is Mo Qingming.¡± Mo Qingming spoke lightly, and the few men in front of her were still dangling. ¡°It turns out that this student is called Mo Qingming!¡± Upon hearing Mo Qingming¡¯s name, a man smiled, and stretched his hand to touch Mo Qingming¡¯s pink face. But in the next second, his hand was pulled to the side. ¡°Mo Qing¡­ Qingming, you are the Mo family¡¯s young lady¡± Fortunately, not all of them are brain-disabled, some people still recognize her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry!¡± Several people quickly apologized, and ran away. Mo Qingming looked at the figures of them running away, and didn¡¯t want to pester this matter. It¡¯s just Qian Baihei¡­ this woman¡¯s intention. She kept it in her mind, then she walked towards the classroom again. Unfortunately, with Qian Baihe speciality they will always meet each other. Before Mo Qingming arrived at the classroom, she suddenly wanted to go to the bathroom. She went straight to the nearest bathroom. She had just walked into a grid and suddenly she heard the banging sound outside. CH 25 Chapter 25 Crossing Into Marry Sue Campus Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud Mo Qingming took a peek through the crack of the door, and saw Qian Baihe being pushed and shoved to the ground. ¡°Hiss¡ª¡ª¡± Qian Baihe¡¯s knee was red and swollen, it¡¯s bleeding. The man who pushed her didn¡¯t care at all, like a scourge, he pulled her up and pressed her against the wall. ¡°Why they can, but I can¡¯t?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t force me, I¡¯m very tired!¡± Qian Baihe¡¯s face was a little pale, she shook her head, she didn¡¯t want to continue like this, she is very uncomfortable. ¡°Why, why!?¡± The man roared abruptly, like a lion. Seeing this man¡¯s behavior, like a crazy person. Mo Qingming knew his identity. The substitute teacher. In the plot he is actually a person with a family background. Seeing them like this, Mo Qingming felt annoyed, is something going to happen! She didn¡¯t want to watch, she wanted to leave now. Mo Qingming¡¯s brain started to work and suddenly thought of a good idea. She took out her mobile phone and took a few photos. Then she created an anonymous trumpet and sent it to the school¡¯s intranet. The title was written in three big characters, ¡®Qian Bai He¡¯, and put her location. It didn¡¯t take long before many people started to comment, and when they saw the location, they knew the place the photo was taken was the bathroom. Many people have decided to come and watch. Mo Qingming only posted in a minute, and the replies below came in like snowflakes, and they came violently. She put away her mobile phone and sat on the toilet, listening to the roaring outside, Ma Jingtao roaring, quietly waiting for the crowd to come. After a while, there was a sound of jumbled footsteps in the corridor outside. Upon hearing these noises, The two people were a little panicked. In fact, nothing happened, but in this world, there is a saying: , and there is also a saying : birds of feather flock together. Qian Baihe is already that kind of person in everyone¡¯s hearts. After all, that kind of thing happened just two days ago, and it has happened again at this moment. After a while, the people came in, men and women, took out their phones one after another, and took Qian Baihe photo. Qian Baihe held her head in her hands, screamed out. The onlooker, still holding their mobile phones to take photos. The man watched Qian Baihe screaming, and a trace of distress flashed in his heart, but when he thought of the recent family affairs, it was impossible for him to show up like this. He covered his face and left in a hurry. After a while, the bathroom was full of people, and Mo Qingming took advantage of the chaos and left secretly. Qian Baihe was pushed to the cusp of the storm again. The video of Qian Baihe in the school infirmary had caused the school to fall into the indecent video case. Even in the noble school, where everything was done with money, but at this time they also felt ashamed. Last time, they were ready to make Qian Baihe leave, but Huo Ge came to intervene, and the Yue family also intervened. After all, several people were implicated, and the video soon disappeared. But this happened again only after one day! ! The principal couldn¡¯t sit still anymore, and directly made Qian Baihe drop out of school. Qian Baihe cried miserably, and kept saying that it was a misunderstanding. But no one believed her anymore, after all, she was a person with a stain. In the end, Qian Baihe was kicked out of the school. CH 26 Chapter 26 Crossing Into Marry Sue Campus Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud Mo Qingming stood on the rooftop, looking at Qian Baihe¡¯s figure staggering towards the school gate. There was not even a single person beside her. Mo Qingming felt a little strange. Making a phone call, asking Sebastian to check, and within a short while, she received an email. It turned out that the accident in the school¡¯s infirmary broke out. The people involve had a little fame, and they still had some influence in society. Even though the school doctor and Yue Ran have feelings toward Qian Baihe, when something happened, they couldn¡¯t get through their family. Yue Ran was sent directly to study abroad. The school doctor also went to another school, and in order to prevent him from contacting Qian Baihe, the family quickly got him engaged. The woman who he got engaged to is still a shrew person, now both of them can¡¯t even take care of themselve. How can they help Qian Baihe. That man was a bit unlucky, and didn¡¯t know what would happen to him. In short, no matter what happened, he was very miserable. After all, the lamb was not eaten but was covered with lamb smell. In the plot, there are two people who stand out from the rest of all Qian Baihe men, one is Mo Qingxi, the other one is Huo Ge. Mo Qingxi was easy to solve, but Huo Ge, it seems that it was almost the time for his accident. Mo Qingming suddenly thought of a person, a smile rose on her lips In the plot, there was another vicious female partner. It was none other than Qian Baihe¡¯s sister, Qian Baihui. It said in the plot that she was trying to seduce Huo Ge, but in the end she was shot to death by Huo Ge. It was because of Qian Baihui¡¯s death that Qian Baihe had no more pressure, and with her men, they acted more recklessly. Qian Baihui likes Huo Ge, so she must really want to be Huo Ge¡¯s woman. ======== Qian Baihe walked to the school gate with a sad expression, and for a moment she didn¡¯t know where to go. She looked at the cars coming and going, feeling very uncomfortable, but there was no one around her. ¡°Baihe!¡± Suddenly a happy voice came to her ear. Qian Baihe looked forward, and saw a taxi parked in front of her. The head of the driver Xiao Liu sticks out from inside. ¡°Xiao Liu, why are you here?¡± Qian Baihe saw an acquaintance, and she quickly wiped the tears off her face. Looking at Xiao Liu happily. Xiao Liu guessed that something must have happened to her, but at this time, she was still smiling. She is really a strong woman, she is like a small grass, even if the body is overwhelmed by the ground, she can push it out from the ground. ¡°Baihe, you get in the car first!¡± Xiao Liu stopped on the road, and soon the honking sound came from behind him. ¡°Okay!¡± Qian Baihe opened the door quickly and got in the car. Xiao Liu smelled the sweet fragrance from her body, and drove the car energetically. ¡°Xiao Liu, you haven¡¯t told me, why are you not driving for the Mo family.¡± Qian Baihe asked again. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I just don¡¯t want to.¡± Xiao Liu concealed. ¡°There must be something?¡± How could Qian Baihe fail to see the good welfare of Mo¡¯s family, how could anyone choose to drive a taxi instead of Mo¡¯s family? Under Qian Baihe¡¯s hopeful eyes, Xiao Liu spoke out. Qian Baihe became angry when Xiao Liu finished speaking, and her eyes were red involuntarily. ¡°It¡¯s all because of me that Mo Qingming targets you. She is really too cruel.¡± CH 27 Chapter 27 Crossing Into Marry Sue Campus Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud Qian Baihe originally felt that leaving Mo Qingming this morning was wrong, but at this moment, she felt that she deserved it. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m fine now.¡± Xiao Liu looked at Qian Baihe sweet smiled. In fact, seeing the second young master come back, and learned that he had broken up with Qian Baihe. Xiao Liu decided to become a taxi driver and kept going around the university, hoping to see Qian Baihe soon. Unexpectedly, he really met her. Xiao Liu suddenly became a little happy. ¡°Baihe, are you unhappy?¡± Xiao Liu asked aloud. Qian Baihe had accumulated a lot of things in her heart, at this moment hearing Xiao Liu question. She couldn¡¯t hold her tears anymore, suddenly her tears rolled down. Xiao Liu was startled that he quickly parked the car to the side. ¡°Baihe, don¡¯t cry!¡± Xiao Liu stretched out his hand and wiped Qian Baihe¡¯s tear. ¡°Thank you, I¡¯m all right!¡± Qian Baihe¡¯s tears were hanging in her eyes, making her eyes look more foggy. The red lips were also slightly swollen, when Xiao Liu saw this, there is a feeling of wanting to hold her in the palm of his hand. He held a piece of tissue and awkwardly wiped Qian Baihe¡¯s cheeks. ¡°Thank you!¡± Qian Baihe sobbed, thanking Xiao Liu. Xiao Liu looked at her face and his hand couldn¡¯t help but shake. The tissue fell down, right on Qian Baihe¡¯s chest. ¡°Sorry Baihe!¡± Xiao Liu turned his eyes away, afraid to look at her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Baihe, I¡¯m sorry.¡± He kept apologizing. ¡°It¡¯s okay!¡± Qian Baihe couldn¡¯t help laughing. There was nothing wrong with it. Suddenly she felt Xiao Liu was really innocent. ¡°Baihe, where are you going, I¡¯ll send you there!¡± Xiao Liu¡¯s face was still a little red, and couldn¡¯t help but open the car window. Qian Baihe said the address, and Xiao Liu sent her to the Huo Ge¡¯s villa. Naturally, Mo Qingming didn¡¯t know about this episode. In the evening, Mo Qingming used an anonymous phone to call Qian Baihui. ¡°Do you want to become Hou Ge¡¯s woman?¡± Mo Qingming¡¯s voice using a voice changer came into Qian Baihui¡¯s ears after she picked up the phone. ¡°Who are you?¡± Qian Baihui¡¯s body shook, ¡®how can someone discover her secret?¡¯ She was panicked. ¡°I am someone who can help you.¡± ¡°Haha.¡± Qian Baihui was flustered, thinking about countermeasures in a hurry. ¡°I hate Qian Baihe, I just want to get rid of her, so we cooperate and get what we need, how about it?¡± Mo Qingming said lightly. ¡°Okay, I promise you!¡± Qian Baihui believed it when she heard this. Qian Baihe hooking with men everywhere, how can any woman not be jealous. Even if Qian Baihe is her biological sister, she also feels very angry about it. Let alone others. ¡®Anyway, I¡¯m like this, there is no advantage for others to deceive her.¡¯ Qian Baihui figured this out, and her mood became brighter. ¡°Tomorrow Huo Ge will go out together with Qian Baihe. You must find ways to follow them. Huo Ge will be assassinated. At that time, you must get ahead of Qian Baihe and block Huo Ge. Huo Ge will look after you in the future.¡± After speaking, Mo Qingming hung up the phone. Qian Baihui heard the beep from the phone, and couldn¡¯t help but wonder. Although the content on the phone just now made people feel very suspicious, how could she know all this, let alone the thing that hasn¡¯t happened. CH 28 Chapter 28 Crossing Into Marry Sue Campus Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud TL : I made wrong translate for MC name, from this chapter forward the MC name is ¡°Mo Qingyu¡±. I will slowly correct all the MC name in previous chapter. I apologize for the inconvenience. ********************************************************************************************************* However, at this time, Qian Baihui¡¯s mind was full of the thought of becoming Huo Ge women. The rest of the matter, she wouldn¡¯t care at all. At this moment, with the support of the bed, she slowly stood up. She was a little uncomfortable using the prosthesis, but now she can stand up. She leaned on the wall and opened the door. Before she went out, she heard strange noises outside. She naturally knew what they were doing. Qian Baihui¡¯s face blushed. Because this villa is on the outskirts, no one from the Huo family lives here, and even the cleaners and cooks only come during the daytime. Therefore, Huo Ge and Qian Baihe also have no scruples. Inside the villa, there are traces of two people in every corner. Qian Baihui had also encountered it several times, and her mouth was stained with a satirical smile. She closed the door and went into her room again, with a certain look on her face. This man will be her in the future. Mo Qingyu hung up the phone, took a glass of red wine and stood on the balcony, looking at the stars outside. After a while, she lost in thought. ¡°Stop drinking, drink milk.¡± With a domineering voice, the red wine glass in her hand was snatched away, and a glass of warm milk was delivered to her instead. She looked at the milk that was forcibly stuffed in her hand, and looked at Mo Qingxi in front of her. Mo Qingyu felt cold in her heart, ¡®he decided to do it.¡¯ ¡°Quickly finish the milk and go to bed!¡± Mo Qingxi¡¯s mouth was filled with a smile, and his eyes looked at Mo Qingyu gently. ¡°¡­¡± Mo Qingyu really wanted to pour the milk in her hand to his head. Where is the IQ?¡¯ During this period of time, Mo Qingxi was trying to get close to her, in fact, he wanted to administer medicine. ¡°Is there honey in it? I like to add honey to it.¡± Mo Qingyu looked at the milk in her hand with a trace of disgust. ¡°Adding honey is not good for teeth.¡± Mo Qingxi¡¯s eyes flashed a trace of impatience. ¡°Then I won¡¯t drink.¡± Mo Qingyu moves to throw away the milk in her hand. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll go downstairs to get it.¡± Mo Qingxi had no choice but to go downstairs to get honey. Mo Qingyu waited until she could not see his figure at all, then she slowly poured the milk into a flower pot. Then she took out a carton of milk from the inside of a small cabinet and poured it into the cup. She walked slowly to the edge of the balcony, holding milk in her hand, looking at the stars. She has been waiting for Mo Qingxi this pig. Thought for a while, Mo Qingyu took out the phone and sent a message to Sebastian, waiting until Sebastian replied with an OK. She was relieved and put the phone in her pocket. ¡°I bring the Honey!¡± Mo Qingxi walked over, took a spoon and added a little honey. ¡°Drink!¡± He urged again. Mo Qingyu raised the milk glass and drank it all in one breath. After drinking, she stuffed the cup into Mo Qingxi¡¯s hand. Ready to leave, walking for a while, Mo Qingyu touched her head, pretending to be dizzy, and finally staggered and fell down. ¡°Humph!¡± Mo Qingxi snorted coldly, took the milk cup downstairs, and washed it first, then went to wipe the upper floor. Holding Mo Qingyu in his arms, he brings her into the car, and then takes Mo Qingming to the most expensive club in the city CH 29 Chapter 29 Crossing Into Marry Sue Campus Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud He is familiar with this place and directly went into a luxurious VIP room. He threw Mo Qingyu on the sofa and made a call. ¡°Let all those people come over.¡± After hanging up, he took out a cigarette and started smoking. Through the smoke, he glanced at Mo Qingyu indifferently. A peculiar feeling flashed in his heart. After all, she was his sister. But in a blink of an eye, the image of Qian Baihe sobbing came to his mind. Baihe is so kind, she still thinks about bullying her, how can he let her succeed. If she hadn¡¯t gotten in the way, Mom and Dad would definitely agree. It¡¯s been a long time since he has met Baihe. Mo Qingxi felt uncomfortable again when he thought of Qian Baihe. At this moment, the thought of wanting to kill Mo Qingyu rose. Mo Qingyu was thrown on the sofa, her face facing down, although she could not see it, she felt a scorching gaze scanned her body. She knew this gaze came from Mo Qingxi. After a while, the door of the room was pushed open by someone from outside, and a steady stream of people came in from outside. ¡°You can do anything to this person!¡± Mo Qingxi saw that the people who came in were all tall and sturdy, looking at him wretchedly. He couldn¡¯t help but snorted coldly, and squeezed out the cigarette in his hand. ¡°Anything?¡± The tallest man immediately threw Mo Qingxi onto the sofa. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Mo Qingxi exploded in an instant and roared. But as he yelled, that person was taking off his clothes. He fought fiercely and didn¡¯t know why this happened.. In any case, Mo Qingxi was also an adult man, only one man still couldn¡¯t control him. After a while a few men surrounded him, they all held Mo Qingxi one after another. Mo Qingxi¡¯s face was red with anger, his arms were suppressed, and even his feet were crushed. Sebastian walked in from outside at this time, his eyes didn¡¯t even look at Mo Qingxi at all, and he walked straight to Mo Qingyu. Mo Qingyu also sat up from the sofa, and she slowly smoothed the wrinkles on her skirt. At this moment, Mo Qingxi also saw Mo Qingyu sitting up, and his pupils couldn¡¯t help but widen. ¡°How can you¡­wake up!¡± ¡°Dear brother¡­as you wish!¡± Mo Qingyu chuckled, looking at Mo Qingxi¡¯s expression, a trace of contempt flashed in her eyes . ¡®With his IQ, he still wants to harm others.¡¯ If it weren¡¯t for the original owner Mary Su temperament, how could she end like that? ¡°How did you know?¡± Mo Qingxi asked through gritted teeth. ¡°These are not important anymore, but for now brother enjoy it!¡± After Mo Qingyu said this lightly, she took Sebastian out. ¡°You bitch!¡± The door closed gently, blocking Mo Qingxi¡¯s hissing noise inside. The soundproof here is very good. After the door is closed, Mo Qingming can no longer hear the sound inside. She stood in front of the door for a while, then walked out. ¡°Those people are all taking medicine. The second young master will be disabled even if he doesn¡¯t die this time.¡± Sebastian said very respectfully. Mo Qingyu was silent for a while, then turned around and asked him. ¡°Sebastian, do you think I¡¯m cruel?¡± ¡°You are not cruel. If you don¡¯t do this, won¡¯t the eldest lady be murdered?¡± Sebastian¡¯s expression were calm. CH 30 Chapter 30 Crossing Into Marry Sue Campus Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud He then said again, ¡°I have told young lady before, I was rescued by young lady on the roadside, and everything I had was given by the young lady. Doing these things for young lady is really nothing at all.¡± Mo Qingyu smiled when she heard him say this. Probably she hasn¡¯t been able to fully integrate into this role yet! Regardless, she must solve the task quickly. ¡°Then¡­ young lady Leiyrululiaimenglianlei, Bingyaleiluobingzidiemeng, Shangxinyingyubinglingyidiemengru, let¡¯s go back!¡± Sebastian stretches his hand which is wearing a white glove and points to the car on one side. Mo Qingyu was fine, but when she heard his name, she immediately went into play again. She smiled dryly and got in the car. A good night¡¯s sleep without dreams. The next day, she went downstairs refreshed and found that the atmosphere at home had reached a freezing point. ¡°Mom, what happened?¡± Mo Qingyu went downstairs and walked to Madam Mo¡¯s side. ¡°Your brother¡­your brother¡­he¡­¡± Madam Mo covered her face and burst into tears. ¡°Don¡¯t mention that brat, it¡¯s a shame for the Mo family.¡± Mo Yinghao had a dark face, hating iron for not becoming steel. ¡°However you put it, he is our son, and now he is like that, what should we do ?? Madam Mo¡¯s face was full of tears. ¡± We have investigated. He went there by himself, no one forced him, Even those people were found by him. He¡¯s the one seeking death. ¡° Mo Yinghao had an angry look on his face, and he hated how he had such a son. He said angrily to Mo Qingyan next to him, ¡°Qingyan, you cover up the news first, this is really a scandal.¡± ¡°Yes, Dad!¡± Mo Qingyan nodded and turned around. Go out to do errands. ¡°Woo¡­ Blame me, if I didn¡¯t forbid him to find Qian Baihe, he wouldn¡¯t go to find a man.¡± Madam Mo fell into endless self-blame. ¡°Mom, it¡¯s not your fault, how is second brother now?¡± Mo Qingyu felt no guilt in her heart at all. After all, that place was chosen by Mo Qingxi, and those men were also found by Mo Qingxi. In the first place it was all set for her, but in the end, she doubled the money and made Mo Qingxi fall in it. Deserve it! You cannot live by committing sins. ¡°Your second brother, he¡¯s unconscious.¡± Even if Mo Qingxi did something wrong, Madam Mo was still uncomfortable. After all, he was her biological son. ¡°Let¡¯s find a good nursing home abroad for second brother to recuperate. After all, foreign resources are better than domestic resources. Dad can also announce that the second brother is studying abroad. This way¡­ there is no negative news out there.¡± Mo Qingyu thought for a while and said. ¡°Baby, you¡¯re right.¡± Madam Mo thought for a while, it¡¯s all like this now, life still has to go on. He can only be sent abroad. Mo Yinghao heard what Mo Qingyu said, even nodded and called to make Mo Qingyan to do so. After all, it is better to solve the family affairs by yourself. In short, the Mo family was haunted by melancholy early in the morning. Mo Qingyu comforted Madam Mo for a while before Sebastian sent her to school. She was sitting in the car and squeezed her eyebrows. Because of family affairs, she was already a little late to school. It seemed that there was a car accident in front and the road was already blocked. CH 31 Chapter 31 Crossing Into Marry Sue Campus Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud Sebastian looked around, and finally took another turn and went to another road. Mo Qingyu watched Sebastian take a detour, so she sat back. She looked at the traffic outside the window and couldn¡¯t help but get lost in thought. The original owner was a woman, after being raped by so many strong men, died at the end. Mo Qingxi was still very lucky, he didn¡¯t die, but his current situation of neither dead nor alive, isn¡¯t this enough for his punishment. After that, it was Qian Baihe¡¯s turn! Mo Qingyu let out a long sigh. Qian Baihe is the heroine, she is alway lucky, and there will always be men who like her by her side. Today seems to be the time for Huo Ge¡¯s gun battle. She doesn¡¯t know if Qian Baihui will get that opportunity. ¡°Boom¡ª¡± Suddenly, an unexpected gunshot was heard. Mo Qingyu was startled, Sebastian also quickly parked the car to the side. Mo Qingyu looked ahead, and saw two rows of vehicles facing each other a hundred meters ahead. When she saw the license plate, that car turned out to be Huo Ge. She didn¡¯t want to see the battle, but she actually ran into Huo Ge in their gun battle. That¡¯s enough. Is the cannon fodder female partner destined to be a cannon fodder? This must be joke.. Mo Qingyu asked Sebastian not to move, just park on the side. There is a distance of one hundred meters. If she was lucky, she would not be found. ©¤©¤ Inside the car, Qian Baihe was trembling with fright, her hands tightly hugging Huo Ge¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Huo Ge, are you okay!¡± There was a hint of mist in her black eyes. It was probably her first time encountering this kind of thing, Qian Baihe¡¯s body was trembling slightly. The body was trembling, and her huge chest also shook. Huo Ge looked at her innocent face, but her figure was hot and impulsive. He can¡¯t wait to put her under his body at this moment, and eat her. But the current situation does not allow it. He knows that this matter is not a big deal. He has encountered it hundreds of times since he was a child, and he is already accustomed to it.. However, he really wanted to test this little woman. ¡°Baihe¡­¡± He whispered her name. ¡°Huh?¡± Qian Baihe raised her head and looked at him, with a trace of worry in her eyes. ¡°If I get hurt, will you protect me?¡± Huo Ge still has that frosty temperament. Although there is no expression on his face, there is a hint of hope in his eyes. ¡°Of course I will protect you!¡± Qian Baihe looked at Hogg, resolutely said, and subconsciously squeezed her small fist. Seeing her lovely face at this time, Huo Ge felt warm in his heart, and subconsciously hugged her soft body. Qian Baihui sat on the other side of Huo Ge, lowered her head slightly, and her drooping hair concealed her jealous eyes. Huo Ge actually wanted her to sit in front, but when Qian Baihui thought of that mysterious call, she couldn¡¯t help but resist. Even when she got in the car, Huo Ge was so indifferent, even disdainful. Seeing the gunfight at this time, even though Qian Baihui was scared, but in her heart she was happy. The word from that mysterious call is true. Then wait for that opportunity, if she takes the lead¡­¡­.. Qian Baihui thought of that possibility, and a smile appeared on her lip. CH 32 Chapter 32 Crossing Into Marry Sue Drama Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud TL note : The chapter sequence is following the raw, it better to read Chapter 33 before reading this chapter. In this chapter happened after the MC went home ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Thinking in her heart, the matter was about to be resolved, and Mo Qingyu¡¯s heart also calmed down, and the plot was about to be settled. After the morning class was over, Mo Qingyu went home. She hadn¡¯t walked in but she could hear a noise from inside. A guest is here. Mo Qingyu walked in and saw on the sofa, beside her mother, there was a luxurious ********, and also another maiden with very long hair dyed in rainbow color and a dreamy brilliance. The girl was wearing a pink palace dress with gorgeous lace on the cuffs and neckline. Many colorful gems were inlay on the skirt, shining dazzling under the illumination of the crystal lamp. As soon as Mo Qingyu saw her, she guessed her identity. Could she be the cousin her mother said that had a different name for every day? What day is today, what is her name today! ? ¡°Leiyiruliuliaimenglianlei, Bingyaleiluobingzidiemeng, Shangxinyingyubinglingyidiemengru, you are back!¡± Due to Mo Qingxi¡¯s affairs, Madam Mo looked very haggard. At this moment, her expression was bad probably because of these weird mothers and daughters. ¡°Ah, sister is still using such an old-fashioned name.¡± The legendary cousin had already spoken. When she spoke, her eyes were looking up with contemptuous looks. The long hair, which is about one meter long, also fluctuates gently with her swaying. Mo Qingyu could clearly see the dazzling light from a string of gems in her hair. ¡°Anjilina. Bingxuelian. Mo, what¡¯s wrong with her name?¡± Madam Mo looked at the legendary cousin and asked aloud. ¡°No, no, aunt, my current name is Shangmenghen. Xueluoqiangwei. Z. Mo. Qingya.¡± Shangmenghen. Xueluoqiangwei. z. Mo. Qingya elegantly brushed her hair like a noble sitting there. Madam Mo glanced at Mo Qingyu and before she spoke, Mo Qingyu quickly interjected. ¡°My sister¡¯s name is really nice, but I am more old-fashioned, and still using the old one!¡± ¡°(¡¥¨Œ£þ~) Hmph~~¡± Shangmenhen. Xueluoqiangwei. z. Mo. Qingya snorted and looked around. ¡°Where is Qingxi? My brother will come later, is he not home?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Shangenghen. Xueluoqiangwei. z. Mo. Qingya¡¯s mother asked with a smile on her face. It¡¯s fine as long as you don¡¯t bring up the Mo Qingxi matter. Once Madam mo hears Mo Qingxi¡¯s name, Madam Mo feels pain in her heart, and she wants to cry again. When Mo Qingyu saw her mother¡¯s expression, she hurriedly sat next to her. She has a hunch that this aunt and cousin came here to put on a show, and they wanted to annoyed her mother. Hurriedly said, ¡°My second elder brother went to study abroad, and my mother has been uncomfortable because of the separation with the second elder brother.¡± ¡°Study abroad?¡± Shangenghen. Xueluoqiangwei. z. Mo. Qingya¡®s mother curled her lips. ¡°It turned out to be studying abroad, that¡¯s a pity.¡± Shangenghen. Xueluoqiangwei. z. Mo. Qingya sighed and shook her head. ¡®I thought I could watch a good show, but it didn¡¯t seem to be possible.¡¯ Madam Mo and Mo Qingyu looked at each other and couldn¡¯t figure out what they¡¯re trying to do. ¡°When my son comes, you will know.¡± Shangenghen. Xueluoqiangwei. z. Mo. Qingya¡¯s mother gave a meaningful smile. CH 33 Chapter 33 Crossing Into Marry Sue Campus Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud TL Note : This chapter when back to the gun battle scene ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ A weak voice, ¡°It¡¯s fine if you are not hurt!¡± After saying this, the person fell unconscious again. ¡°Hurry up and solve all this clutter.¡± Huo Ge became angry, and he subconsciously hugged the slender figure that he wanted to push away at the beginning. ¡°Young master, it¡¯s over!¡± The bodyguard walked up to him and whispered. ¡°Go home, inform the doctor to prepare everything.¡± Huo Ge held Qian Baihui and covered the wound on her back with his hands. Looking down at Qian Baihui¡¯s face, she always kept her head down, and he never looked at her directly. Only occasionally felt that two eyes were secretly watching him. He still felt disgusted, but he did not expect that her feelings for him would be so deep. Only because her love is so deep that the first thing she does is rush to save him. As for Qian Baihe who was still talking sweetly in front of him before. Recalling this, Huo Ge¡¯s eyes cast a gloomy look at Qian Baihe. ¡°Huo Ge¡­ it was Xiaohui who pushed me just now.¡± For the first time Qian Baihe saw Huo Ge eyes looking at her. It¡¯s very terrifying. She felt her blood was freezing, and looking at Xiaohui, hugged by him, she felt a deep jealousy. At this time, she lowered her head, sobbing. ¡°Shut up!¡± Hearing her cry, Huo Ge felt annoyed. ¡°Uh¡­¡± Qian Baihe looked at him in astonishment, tears still hanging on her face. Probably because she had just evaded. Two buttons on her clothes had burst open. Her big chest is ready to come out. Even though she was doing a seductive move, her face still had an innocent look. ¡°Stop!¡± Huo Ge said coldly. The car that was speeding stopped suddenly. ¡°Go down!¡± Huo Ge glanced at Qian Baihe coldly, issued an order to chase away the guests. ¡°Ah, Huo Ge, Xiaohui is not well, I am worried about her.¡± Qian Baihe cried again, and refused to go down. In the past Huo Ge liked to see Qian Baihe¡¯s delicate look. But at this time, he only felt disgusted. He pressed the remote control, opened the car door, and kicked Qian Baihe out. Closed the door and the car sped away again. ¡°Huo Ge, Xiaohui, why are you betraying me?¡± Qian Baihe sat on the ground, stretched out her hand to cover her belly, but felt that her heart hurt more than her body. She didn¡¯t have any idea why her biological sister betrayed herself like this. What did she do wrong? Qian Baihe is crying and faint on the side of the road. After a while, another luxurious car stopped beside her. A slender figure walked down from the car. He watched Qian Baihe lying pitifully on the ground, and a pity expression suddenly appeared on his face. This poor girl. He hugged Qian Baihe¡¯s soft body into the car. The car disappeared quickly. On the other side, Mo Qingyu was already in the school. She had just walked a few steps before she received a message from Sebastian. Qian Baihe was thrown out of the car and Qian Baihui was in emergency. After reading this message, Mo Qingyu put away the phone. Finally got rid of Huo Ge, but Qian Baihui was really a ruthless character, she easily held Huo Ge in her palm. She also won¡¯t let Qian Baihe jump much longer. CH 34 Chapter 34 Crossing Into Marry Sue Campus Translated by littlecloud Edited by littecloud ¡°(¡¥¨Œ£þ¡«)Hmph~~¡± Mo Qingya snorted coldly, rather unimpressed. This Mo Qingyu usually imitated her. When she sees her doing something, she will also follow doing it, just like her aristocratic style. . Of course, her elegant aristocratic style can¡¯t be done by ordinary people, and a layman like Mo Qingyu is just setting up as a tiger but end up like a dog. ¡°Where is Qingxi? My brother will come later. Is he not at home?¡± Mo Qingya looked around again and asked aloud. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Mo Qingya¡¯s mother also said with a smile, she also looked like a lady. It¡¯s fine as long as you don¡¯t bring up the Mo Qingxi matter. Once Madam mo hears Mo Qingxi¡¯s name, Madam Mo feels pain in her heart, and she wants to cry again. When Mo Qingyu saw her mother¡¯s expression, she hurriedly sat next to her. She has a hunch that this aunt and cousin came here to put on a show, and they wanted to upset her mother. Hurriedly said, ¡°My second elder brother went to study abroad, and my mother has been uncomfortable because of the separation with the second elder brother.¡± ¡°Study abroad?¡± Mo Qingya¡¯s mother curled her lips. ¡°It turned out to be studying abroad, that¡¯s a pity.¡± Mo Qingya sighed and shook her head. ¡®I thought I could watch a good show, but it didn¡¯t seem to be possible.¡¯ Madam Mo and Mo Qingyu looked at each other and couldn¡¯t figure out what they¡¯re trying to do. ¡°When my son comes, you will know.¡± Mo Qingya¡¯s mother showed a meaningful smile. Several people chatted together for a while. At the end, because of Mo Qingyu and Mo Qingya¡¯s strong Marry Sue style, Madam Mo become a Sue. Whose responsibility is it! ! After a while, a figure walks in from the door. Mo Qingyu looked over, walking in the front was a tall man, Mo Qingliu. That is, Mo Qingya¡¯s brother. Behind him was a girl who was wearing an exquisite longuette dress with lace, wavy hair with a pearl bow hairpin. She bowed her head and couldn¡¯t see her face clearly. ¡°Guangzhengda. H. Mingyulengye. Mo. Qingliu, you are here!¡± Mo Qingya¡¯s mother was very happy when she saw her son came. ¡°¡­¡± Hearing the name, Mo Qingyu felt that she had suffered 10,000 points of damage. Let¡¯s forget about Mary Su, and now Jack Su appears. It¡¯s simply too much. At this time, Mo Qingyu felt extremely lucky that his eldest brother was a normal man. Thank God! Amen! Mo Qingliu nodded slightly, the expression on his face was also very gentle. He walked two steps forward, and then pulled the girl behind him. Mo Qingyu looked at the girl and felt a little familiar. That figure¡­ the temperament that the whole body exudes¡­ is very familiar¡­ ¡°This is my girlfriend Qian Baihe.¡± Mo Qingliu cleared his throat, with a smile on his face, looking affectionately at Qian Baihe who was still bowing her head. Qian Baihe! ! Mo Qingliu¡¯s introduction was completely unexpected. After Qian Baihe was rejected by Huo Ge, she turned out to be with her cousin. Qian Baihe was really having a peach blossoms luck everywhere. Mo Qingyu looked at them calmly. When the aunt heard the introduction, there was a triumphant smile on her face. Mo Qingyu also felt a little strange. Do they think that after he has robbed Mo Qingxi¡¯s woman, it was very amazing? Is it possible that they don¡¯t know that Qian Baihe is a bus? Of course, how many boyfriends a woman has before she gets married is their freedom. CH 35 Chapter 35 Crossing Into Marry Sue Campus Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud But having so many men at the same time is actually an exaggeration! But my aunt¡¯s family, who came here, looked triumphantly. Mo Qingyu was also drunk. Before the aunt and others said something, Mo Qingyu smiled and said. ¡°I think our family really loves each other. The woman my second brother doesn¡¯t want, my cousin is also rushing to grab.¡± Mo Qingyu smile and said to Qian Baihe. ¡°Baihe, I didn¡¯t expect that after going around, we are still a family!¡± When everyone heard her words, they looked inexplicable, especially Qian Baihe, whose body was already trembling. A pair of big, affectionate eyes, with tears hanging and was about to fall. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Mo Qingya began to feel unhappy and frown. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Mo Qingyu acted like she knew nothing. ¡°Baihe said that Qingxi forced her. She is an innocent girl. No matter how much insult she has received before, I will give her a new future from now on.¡± The Jack Su¡¯s cousin is also a holy father. No matter how bad Qian Baihe¡¯s past was, in his eyes, she was innocent. Mo Qingyu suddenly remembered something. In the original plot, the cousin¡¯s fianc¨¦ was the Arab prince. At the end, he was also one of Qian Baihe ministers under the pomegranate skirt. This time, she had to take a good look at their family, how messy Qian Baihe was going to make. ¡°Qingliu, mother supports you!¡± The aunt looked at Mo Qingliu lovingly, and said softly, although what she wanted to do was humiliate her. Even if it was not achieved, seeing her son like this, she was also willing to do this. ¡°Brother, I support you too!¡± Mo Qingya also firmly gave her support. Mo Qingyu and Madam Mo glanced at each other, and they didn¡¯t speak. In Mo Qingliu¡¯s arms, Qian Baihe felt touched. She did not expect that Qingliu¡¯s family would support them so much. She was really happy! ¡°We actually have one thing to say today.¡± After finished speaking, the Aunt took out a gold-stamped invitation from her Herm¨¨s bag. She gently put it on the table. She looked condescendingly, with a haughty smile on her face. ¡°In two days, my Qingya will be engaged to the Arabian Prince Khanfu. At the Imperial Hotel, at that time you must come.¡± ¡°Okay! Sister-in-law!¡± Madam Mo took the invitation and nodded. ¡°Mom, let¡¯s go!¡± Mo Qingliu said quickly after he felt that Qian Baihe in his arms was a little uncomfortable here. ¡°Then we will leave.¡± The Aunt stood up, carrying her Hermes bag. Still carrying two bags, one on her back and the other one was carried on her side. It looks very discordant. Mo Qingya also stood up gracefully. At this moment, two maids walked over from one side, one of them carried the corner of her back skirt, and began to walk. When Mo Qingyu saw this, she felt like seeing a wedding, which was really strange. Qian Baihe did not leave, she suddenly raised her head and looked at Mo Qingyu. ¡°Qingyu, I want to ask where Qingxi is?¡± Qian Baihe¡¯s eyes glisten, looking at Mo Qingyu. After saying this, she seemed to be afraid of Mo Qingliu being angry, and quickly showed an innocent look. ¡°I¡¯m just a little worried.¡± CH 36 Chapter 36 Crossing Into Marry Sue Campus Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud Qian Baihe said timidly. ¡°I know, you are a kind-hearted girl!¡± Mo Qingliu looked at Qian Baihe tenderly and affectionately. Qian Baihe saw that he believed in her, tears flowed involuntarily. At this moment, Mo Qingyu felt that it was unnecessary for her to speak. Seeing Qian Baihe ask her a word, but not waiting for her answer, they started showing affection. ¡°Qingyu, please tell me, I don¡¯t want to do anything, I just want to know how he is now!?¡± Qian Baihe¡¯s expression at this time was very sad, and she looked at Mo Qingyu pitifully. The more she did this, the more Mo Qingliu felt that she was very kind, and he felt Mo Qingyu was very cruel. Before Mo Qingyu had time to speak. Qian Baihe looked like she had been hit by a bullet, gave a choking sound and knelt under Mo Qingyu¡¯s legs. ¡°Please, tell me.¡± Qian Baihe knelt and cried, looking at Mo Qingyu with a pleading look. ¡°My brother has studied abroad and will not come back in the next few years.¡± Mo Qingyu walked away gently, she didn¡¯t want Qian Baihe to touch her. What happened to this woman, she knelt down at every turn. Is this regarded as the strong and unyielding character, is this the pride and self-esteem? A person who can look down on herself, don¡¯t wish others to look up to them. ¡°Un, I see, thank you!¡± Qian Baihe staggered and stood up slowly. Her eyes were red, like a little rabbit, seeing her like that made Mo Qingliu feel distress. ¡°Baihe, let¡¯s go!¡± Mo Qingliu didn¡¯t want to stay here any longer. The people here were rude, he will feel uncomfortable if he stays for a second. Qian Baihe nodded with tears in her eyes. Mo Qingliu helped her to stand firm, and the two walked out. Mo Qingming and Madam Mo looked at each other again, and none of them spoke. Mo Qingyu went upstairs after sitting with Madam Mo in the living room for a while. ¡°Young Lady¡ª ¡± Sebastian walked over as soon as she went upstairs. ¡°Qian Baihui has woken up, and Huo Ge plan to marry her.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Mo Qingyu was not surprised when she heard Sebastian¡¯s words. Huo Ge seemed cold-blooded, but he is more affectionate than anyone else. Qian Baihui was a vicious female partner before, and this time it was reversed. As long as she didn¡¯t kill herself, it shouldn¡¯t be bad. ¡°Yeah!¡± ¡°There is also the substitute teacher who is with Qian Baihe in the toilet. His family was in politics. This time, his father wanted to be elected as a congressman, but because his Id was found in the toilet, there were rumors that he was acting badly with the students during the substitute class. Because of this incident, I remembered they interviewed Qian Baihe and wanted to confirm. At first, Qian Baihe just cried and shook her head. Later, she was scammed by the reporter and she said everything. Then she kept saying that he didn¡¯t mean to¡­ Then, not only did the congressman fail to be elected, he still has to step down.¡± Sebastian began to report again. Mo Qingyu couldn¡¯t help but smile when she heard his report. Now, all the powerful men in the book have fallen, in other words none of them are involved with Qian Baihe anymore. It¡¯s just her cousin, Cheng Yaojin ambushes the enemy. However, all this is still an unknown determinant. CH 37 Chapter 37 Crossing Into Marry Sue Campus Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud After all, the attractiveness of Qian Baihe is very powerful, even the Arab prince was conquered and kneel down to her! She looked forward to seeing the expressions of the aunt and the others when Qian Baihe was with the Arabian prince. Will they generously forgive her! After all, they are both the Holy Father and the Holy Mother! Sebastian watched Mo Qingyu lose in her thoughts so he left the room quietly. Soon it was the engagement day of Mo Qingya and the Arabian prince Khanfu. Mo Qingyu dressed up a little, and followed Mo Yinghao, Madam Mo, and Mo Qingyan went to the Imperial Hotel. Imperial Hotel is one of the most luxurious hotels. Mo Qingya¡¯s engagement ceremony was held here, and it was very prestigious. Although, the two families were closely related. However, the aunt always felt superior to others and liked to compare everything with her family. However, the four members of the Mo family were completely indifferent. Mo Qingyu glanced at Sebastian on one side, and Sebastian nodded at her. Looking at Sebastian, Mo Qingming nodded. Sebastian did things, she was relieved. It seems that after today¡¯s incident, everything has come to an end. Thinking of this, Mo Qingyu¡¯s lips raised a smile. The hall of the hotel was mainly decorated in pink and had a buffet concept. All kinds of gems were inlaid in pink lace that hung around the venue. Everything was beautiful, as if in a fairyland. Mo Qingya is also exceptionally beautiful today, with her one meter long hair, still hanging behind her shoulders. She was wearing a colorful crown on her head. She has delicate makeup on her face, wearing a pink tube top dress, and the back of the dress have the length of three meter. At this time, she was slowly walking down the crystal stairs. The person was already standing in the hall, but the tail of the dress was still at the corner of the stairs. With a bright smile on her face, she sparkled along with the diamond jewelry she wore. Seeing her come down, the light beam hit her, everyone applauded. Both the uncle and aunt also dressed very grandly, especially the aunt¡¯s dress, which was also sparkling. Mo Qingliu was holding a glass of cocktail in his hand, standing on one side, looking at Mo Qingya who was surrounded by the light with gentle eyes. Prince Khanfu was absent, and Qian Baihe was also absent. Mo Qingyu was looking for Sebastian, but he was gone. She had already told Sebastian to follow Qian Baihe. It seems that some interesting things have happened. She just doesn¡¯t know how Sebastian will disclose the scene for others to see. ¡°Welcome to our daughter¡¯s engagement ceremony. In order to give everyone a surprise, Prince Khanfu is still changing his clothes upstairs. Now let¡¯s watch a video first. It is a video of our daughter with Prince Khanfu.¡± A trace of displeasure flashed in the uncle¡¯s eyes. Prince Khanfu suddenly disappeared. What can they do? They can only bite the bullet. The smile on Mo Qingya¡¯s face was also a little stiff. The heart of a Mary Su girl like her is like a glass, and she will feel that all people in this world should revolve around her. Even the sun, the stars and the moon should move around her. But on one of the best days of her life, the prince suddenly disappeared. Mo Qingya¡¯s glass heart also shattered silently. CH 38 Chapter 38 Crossing Into Marry Sue Campus Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud Even though it was uncomfortable in her heart and she wanted to cry, she had to hold back. At this time, all the crystal lamps in the hall were turned off, leaving only a few small lamps. Everyone¡¯s eyes are looking at the huge screen. The opening was very beautiful. In the midst of cherry blossom petals dancing in the air, Mo Qingya was wearing a snow-white lace dress, running happily, and then ran into the arms of the prince Khanfu who was wearing a white suit. The two of them hugging and kissing under the rain of cherry blossom petals. Immediately afterwards, the video shook slightly, then the image changed. The video shows a luxurious room, and Prince Khanfu in a white suit is also working hard behind a woman. ¡°Ah ah ah¡­ don¡¯t¡­.¡± The sound of a woman crying in comfort came. ¡°You say no with your mouth, but your body is very honest, you little goblin.¡± Prince Khanfu said with a wicked smile, and stretched out his hand to knead and squeeze the woman¡¯s plump buttocks. It was probably the feeling of the touch that greatly pleased him, and he seemed more excited. The movement became intense, and the woman kneeling under him also cried loudly. The sound on the video was so exciting, but everyone in the hall was calm. The people attending the engagement ceremony were people with status in society. Although they were doing something in the back, in front of people, they were dignified people. Seeing this kind of thing at this time, the male protagonist is still the Prince Khanfu who was changing clothes. ¡°Ah ah¡­¡± The woman cried and became more lingering. Eventually, Prince Khanfu finished, he wiped himself with the woman¡¯s skirt, and quickly pulled up his pants. ¡°Baby, come to my room at night.¡± Prince Khanfu hasn¡¯t fully enjoyed himself to the full. He pinched the woman¡¯s butt, and left lightly. There was an uproar. The Aunt¡¯s face has long been pale, she wanted to turn off the screen, but was stopped by Mo Qingya. She wanted to see who this woman was. Prince Khanfu clearly said that he would love her, but he actually betrayed her so openly on the day of their engagement. She will not forgive that woman. Mo Qingya¡¯s fingers were trembling slightly. After a while, the woman slowly sat up. Her skirt was lifted directly. At this time, she still had her back to everyone. She sobbed softly, slowly put on her underwear, and then stood up. When she turned around, everyone could see her face clearly. Qian Baihe, a beautiful face with red eyes. Her face was incomparably pure, but she had a hot figure. She staggered two steps, obviously she was a little tired from being taught by Prince Khanfu. ¡°This bitch!¡± Mo Qingya squeezed her fists. On the video screen, the person went out, only leaving an empty messy room. After a while, Prince Khanfu in a white suit walks down, with a gentle smile on his lips. He looks like a prince on a white horse. If everyone hadn¡¯t seen the video just now, they might have thought that he was a very gentle and elegant person. However, at this moment there is no good impression. Men, although it is said that they are animals that are easily drawn by desire, but at their engagement ceremony, this happened. What a shameful things it is! CH 39 Chapter 39 Crossing Into Marry Sue Campus Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud There was a rumor that Prince Khanfu was not favored in the Arabian royal family. This time, he married the Mo family. The Mo family gave him great benefits to improve his status. There were great benefits because of this marriage at the beginning, but now it is probably a dead loss . Prince Khanfu still doesn¡¯t know these things, and he doesn¡¯t even know everyone¡¯s inner thoughts. He hasn¡¯t enjoyed himself to the full. In the evening, he must slowly eat that woman. Probably because Prince Khanfu was still immersed in his heart, he didn¡¯t notice the expression of the people around him. In the silence, he walked to Mo Qingya. Mo Qingya¡¯s eyes were red and she didn¡¯t say anything, but Mo Qingliu, who was on the side, rushed up. Punch Prince Khanfu¡¯s face. ¡°How dare you hit me!¡± Prince Khanfu covered his face and looked at Mo Qingliu in disbelief. Yesterday, he was a gentle and polite person. But today, he looks like a different person. His eyes turned to Mo Qingya who was on the side. However, Mo Qingya didn¡¯t look at him, but tears were hanging in her eyes.. Mo Qingyu took a small sip of wine, the sweetness of the wine slowly entering her throat, it was cold. She quietly watched the farce in front of her. At this time, Qian Baihe also walked over. She originally wanted to walk over quietly, but as soon as she appeared, a light shone over and followed along her step. On Qian Baihe¡¯s face, there was a flush that had not yet subsided. At this time, as soon as she saw the light shone on her and looking at the romantic arrangement in the hall. She couldn¡¯t help but secretly think, could it be that Mo Qingliu wanted to give her a surprise. Last night, he said he wanted to surprise her today. ¡®Is he going to propose to me?.¡¯ At that moment, Qian Baihe felt the attention, walking on the ground felt like stepping on the clouds. She feels a little unreal and a little elated. She walked toward Mo Qingliu with a smile on the corner of her mouth, but she didn¡¯t speak. Mo Qingliu walked to her side, and he approached slowly. He was close to Qian Baihe¡¯s face, who thought he was going to kiss her and closed her eyes shyly. Every woman wants to have a romantic confession. Qian Baihe was no exception, and there were always good men around her. But it was her first time to have such a romantic confession from a man. ¡°Pa¡ª¡± Qian Baihe didn¡¯t get a sweet kiss, but received a heavy slap on the face. Qian Baihe knelt on the ground because of this slap.. ¡°What happened!?¡± Qian Baihe looked at Mo Qingliu in disbelief. Usually he was a gentle person, but at this moment he showed such a fierce expression. He also beat her. ¡°Bitch!¡± After Mo Qingliu hit her, he took out a handkerchief and wiped his hands carefully. ¡°Why did you beat me?!¡± Qian Baihe knelt on the ground and burst into tears. Suddenly she felt aggrieved, her sister betrayed her, and the men who always said that they liked her. After sleeping, they all left. There was no one by her side. Why can¡¯t she get true love? She just wants a person who truly loves her, why is it so difficult! ? She felt that she was the angel with broken wings, an angel being punished by God. CH 40 Chapter 40 Crossing Into Marry Sue Campus Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud ¡°Why did you beat her!¡± Seeing the beauty crying while kneeling, Prince Khanfu also forgot that he was also getting beaten just now. He hurriedly walked to Qian Baihe¡¯s side and reached out to help her up. Qian Baihe was like a person being saved after drowning in the sea. After Prince Khanfu lifted her up, her body leaned into Prince Khan Fu¡¯s body as if she was boneless. This is in public. Prince Khanfu was today¡¯s protagonist, the fianc¨¦ of Mo¡¯s family. She only felt her own pain, she only felt that she was a girl in distress that wanted to be rescued. Prince Khanfu also felt her fragrance, her soft body, and her warmth. All of this stimulated Prince Khanfu¡¯s nerves. He felt that he was utterly defeated, and he felt that he had completely fallen. ¡°You have no shame!¡± The Aunt¡¯s face was red in anger. Looking at Qian Baihe, she suddenly felt that her son had brought back a wolf. How dare she hook up with his daughter¡¯s fianc¨¦, She is a slut. Now she even dared to flirt with Prince Khanfu in front of everyone. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with us? You repeatedly beat people.¡± Prince Khanfu said righteously. He didn¡¯t allow his woman to be bullied. ¡°Haha¡­¡± The Aunt sneered, and pointed to the big screen on the side, ¡°Do you think that background looks familiar?¡± Prince Khanfu looked over. The crying Qian Baihe also took a look. As soon as they saw that room, both of them were stunned. Prince Khanfu was ready to admit it, at the worst he would take Qian Baihe as his wife. Although her identity would not be comparable with Mo Qingya, but he liked her. Even if life in the future will be a little harder, he was willing. Before Prince Khanfu could open his mouth to speak, his body was pushed and shoved away, he staggered, and saw Qian Baihe, who originally clinged to him and regarded him as her savior. At this time, she stood far away from himself. She shook her head, tears streaming down her face. ¡°I was forced, he forced me.¡± Qian Baihe cried, she was wearing a low-cut evening dress, at this moment her whole body exuded sensual charm. Prince Khanfu could not help but feel shocked, and the girl who lean on him just now changed her appearance in a blink of an eye. Although he forced her at first, didn¡¯t she enjoy it later? Doesn¡¯t she like it too? Prince Khanfu felt that his heart was broken, trembling, and he was completely grieved. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mo Qingya.¡± He bowed to Mo Qingya. In any case, he has hurt this girl. After he finished speaking, he did not look at Qian Baihe anymore, and coldly left this luxurious but icy hall. ¡°I was really persecuted!¡± Qian Baihe¡¯s tears fell, and she fell to her knees, looking up at Mo Qingliu. She knew him, he was the gentlest man she had ever met. His heart is incomparably broad, and he will definitely forgive her. ¡°You¡¯re so disgusting.¡± Mo Qingliu was disdainful, he wouldn¡¯t care about Qian Baihe¡¯s past. However, he is also a clean person. Since she is with him, no more unclean things should happen. CH 41 Chapter 41 Crossing Into Marry Sue Campus Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud Qian Baihei was still doing this, it seems that cousin is right, she is a bitch. He is really blind. Mo Qingliu felt that he had been humiliated, turned around and left. ¡°I was forced¡­ woo woo woo¡­ why don¡¯t you believe me!¡± Qian Baihe burst into tears. Mo Qingyu stood in the crowd and looked at her with pity. She always said that she was being forced, but she was the one who ended up enjoying it.. When something happens, she still pretends to be weak and waits for sympathy. But, how can there be such a good thing in the world! ¡°Alright, everyone should leave, We apologize for what happened today¡­!¡± The uncle¡¯s face was as uncomfortable as he had eaten shit, and he finished this sentence coldly. It was obviously a request for guests to leave. The people standing in the hall also wanted to see the end of the show, and they want to see more.. However, the host had requested the guests to leave, and it was also not good to stay, so they left one after another. Soon all the people gradually left, and Qian Baihe was still crying and kneeling on the ground. Mo Qingyu¡¯s family naturally stayed. After all, they were family. Mo Qingyu glanced at Qian Baihe, who was still crying and kneeling on the ground. She went straight to Mo Qingya, who was still standing there like a statue. The skirt on her body was still meticulous, without even the slightest crease. The expression on her face was also calm. ¡°Sister¡­¡± Mo Qingyu walked in front of her and called out softly. Mo Qingyu doesn¡¯t know why she felt a little sad when seeing her like this. After all, it was her who made her engagement ceremony become like this. ¡°I will never lower my head!¡± Mo Qingya suddenly spoke. The look on her face was firm. ¡°Huh¡­¡± Mo Qingyu was a little stunned. ¡°The crown will fall!¡± Mo Qingya said again, and reached out to support the crown on her head. Mo Qingyu was dumbfounded. ¡°I will never cry!¡± Mo Qingya held back desperately, red eyes, trying not to cry. ¡°The bitch will laugh!¡± Her gaze turn to Qian Baihe, who was still crying and kneeling on the ground. ¡°¡­¡± At this moment, Mo Qingyu decided it was a blessing. This cousin¡¯s brain hole is infinite. Mo Qingyu feel humble for this. At the moment, Mo Qingyu felt there was nothing more to say. She turned and left, glanced back again at Mo Qingya, who was holding her head proudly. The crystal lamp shone on her body, emitting a dazzling light, and Mo Qingyu felt that her eyes were going to be blind. She quickly lowered her head and stopped looking. Suddenly, she thought again, this is actually a very good thing for Mo Qingya! After all, in the original plot, she was forced to marry Prince Khanfu. Although on the surface the marriage was glamorous, she was also a proud person, so even though she had a hard life, she will never show it. However, Prince Khanfu used the Mo family money to raise Qian Baihe. He also hanging around Qian Baihe day and night. Even share her with all those men. He didn¡¯t bother to take another look at Mo Qingya. So the current ending is good. At least, she can still find a good man to marry in the future. After thinking about this, Mo Qingyu felt at ease. CH 42 Chapter 42 Crossing Into Marry Sue Campus Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud Mo Qingyu passed by Qian Baihe¡¯s side, and suddenly Qian Baihe reached out and grabbed the hem of her skirt. ¡°Huh?¡± She lowered her head slightly and glanced at Qian Baihe. In fact, she didn¡¯t even want to say a word to Qian Baihe. In this **** world, the three views were wrong. But from now on, the high-ranking men around Qian Baihe have all left her. However, the foremost reason was because of her phrase ¡®I was forced¡¯. Today¡¯s video must be widely circulated. Even if Qian Baihe had another heroine halo, it would be useless. After all, people who don¡¯t eat mutton often make a mess. Those men around Qian Baihe, except Huo Ge, which one has a good ending. ¡°Qingyu, I was forced.¡± Qian Baihe kept repeating this sentence. There were tears on her small white face, which was very pitiful. ¡°Yes, you were forced.¡± Mo Qingyu nodded and said. ¡°So!¡± Mo Qingyu looked at her coldly. ¡°Uh¡­¡± Qian Baihe was stunned for a moment, and even forgot to cry, right, she was forced and kept begging others to believe her. So now someone believes her, then! ? Qian Baihe was stunned, staring at Mo Qingyu. ¡°Sister, let¡¯s go!¡± Mo Qingyan looked at Qian Baihe with disgust, and reached out to pull Mo Qingyu¡¯s hand. Mo Qingyu pulled Qian Baihe hands from her skirt. Then followed her family and went out. Qian Baihe sat there motionless, no one came to ask her if she needed help. Until everyone is gone. A waiter with an indifferent look and said ¡°Will you please leave? We¡¯re getting off work!¡± Qian Baihe stood up staggering, and walked outside like a corpse. There are cars coming and going outside, and the lights are brilliant, but there is no light that belongs to her. She just sat on the ground, her face blank. Don¡¯t know how long it took, a taxi suddenly stopped in front of her. Xiao Liu got out of the car, and he reached out and pulled Qian Baihe who was still sitting on the ground. Qian Baihe¡¯s body was very cold. ¡°Qian Baihe, hurry up and get in the car.¡± As soon as Qian Baihe saw Xiao Liu, tears welled up in her eyes. She immediately hugged Xiao Liu, as if she was grabbing a driftwood, and burst into tears. Xiao Liu was crushed by her plump body. Even though desire was screaming, he still suppressed his emotions and comforted her. After Qian Baihe stopped crying, Xiao Liu pulled her into the car. The car started slowly, and Xiao Liu was driving towards his home, a rental house outside the Fifth Ring Road. ¡°I don¡¯t understand, they all like to force me, Xiao Liu, I feel so bad.¡± Qian Baiihe said, sobbing uncontrollably. The two drove along in silence, and when they were driving to the quiet suburbs, Qian Baihe suddenly started crying again. She felt so bitter, so bitter! ¡°Qian Baihe, you¡¯re not wrong, it¡¯s those people who are wrong!¡± Xiao Liu didn¡¯t dare to look at Qian Baihe, wearing a topless dress most of her skin was exposed. White and smooth skin stimulated Xiao Liu¡¯s nerves, and Xiao Liu¡¯s hand holding the steering wheel was slightly wet with sweat. ¡°Xiao Liu¡­ I felt so bad!¡± CH 43 Chapter 43 Crossing Into Marry Sue Campus Translated by littlecloud Edited by littecloud ¡°Xiao Liu¡­ I felt so bad!¡± Qian Baihe suddenly hugged Xiao Liu, her big breasts rubbed against Xiao Liu¡¯s arm. ¡°Creak¨C¡° Xiao Liu was shocked by her sudden hug and immediately braked. ¡°Xiao Liu ¨C wuu wuu -¡° Qian Baihe cried bitterly. ¡°Don¡¯t cry!¡± Xiao Liu blushed, he felt Qian Baihe breasts rubbing against his arm. He felt like he couldn¡¯t hold back any longer. ¡°Xiao Liu, thank you.¡± Qian Baihe thanked him. ¡°It¡¯s okay!¡± Xiao Liu reached out and hugged her, and his hand began to touch her body involuntarily. After a while, he lowered the car seat and pressed Qian Baihe at once. Qian Baihe breasts were exposed because of her rubbing and the dress was loose, although it was covered with a - breast - sticker. But because it is too huge, it is still conspicuous. At this moment, Xiao Liu self control collapsed in an instant. ¡°Qian Baihe, I love you, can you let me!¡± Xiao Liu has been impatient to pull open the zipper. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ Xiao Liu, why are you doing this to me¡­¡± As usual, Qian Baihe still said no. However, she didn¡¯t push away. ¡°No, don¡¯t¡­ ah¡­ no, don¡¯t¡­¡± Qian Baihe¡¯s voice seemed to reverberate in the quiet suburbs. After the incident, Xiao Liu lit a cigarette and sat comfortably. Looking down at Qian Baihe, this is the woman the young masters like, and now she was pressed under his body. Xiao Liu doesn¡¯t think it¡¯s bad either, he felt a little proud.. Menatly swelled up, and physically also completely satisfied. In fact, it doesn¡¯t matter for him to pick up the young men¡¯s broken shoes. ¡°Baihe, afterward you will stay at home, and I will earn money for you.¡± After finishing smoking, Xiao Liu threw the cigarette butt out of the car, and drove the car towards the rental house. ¡°Un!¡± Qian Baihe pulled up her clothes and nodded with a hint of blush on her face. Arrived at Xiao Liu¡¯s rental house. The partition was only a thin layer of wood between one house and another. The inside was also very simple, there was only a one and half meters bed, a small table, and even the wardrobe was a foldable wardrobe. The room was very simple, it is the most simple room Qian Baihe has ever seen. Even if she lived in a slum before, it wasn¡¯t as bad as this house. Before she could say anything, Xiao Liu impatiently threw her onto the bed. Qian Baihe was helpless. But the next moment, she sank into it. The next day, Xiao Liu went to work. Qian Baihe got up from the bed, looking at this small and cramped room, an unhappy feeling emerged in her heart. She used to live in a villa before, but now she lives in such a place, she really wants to escape. After contemplating, Qian Baihe opened the door and prepared to leave. As soon as the door was opened, there were several men with wretched smiles standing outside. They are all people who have no money and live in the next-door room. The sound insulation of this place is really bad. Last night, Qian Baihe¡¯s shouts seemed to reach their ears. They can¡¯t stand it anymore. Even if it means going to jail, they had to have fun first. ¡°Ah¡­what are you doing?¡± Qian Baihe screamed, and hurriedly closed the door. But her strength can¡¯t be compared with this few men. Soon, several men entered the room one after another, closing the door. Qian Baihe screamed, but with her screams, more and more people came. Until Xiao Liu came home at night, happily carrying the lunch box. But as soon as he opened the door, he could smell a strong smell of men inside. Qian Baihe was lying on the bed, her body and face were full of stains, but there was still a sweet smile on the corner of her mouth. ¡°Bitch!¡± Xiao Liu was furious, ¡®she was really a bitch¡¯, and he threw the lunch box in his hand on Qian Baihe¡¯s face. There was a bowl of hot soup in the lunch box, and it sprinkled on Qian Baihe¡¯s face. Qian Baihe sat up quickly, but the soup contained oil, and soon a few blisters appeared on Qian Baihe¡¯s face. Xiao Liu picked up the thing on the side and threw it towards Qian Baihe. Really a bitch, no wonder those young masters don¡¯t want it! Really a leopard can¡¯t change his spot. ¡°Xiao Liu, I¡¯m being forced.¡± Qian Baihe¡¯s face was very painful because of being scaled, and her body was also very painful, because she was beaten. Her heart hurts even more, she just wants to find a man who loves her, why can¡¯t she find it! ? Qian Baihe felt disappointed, and she was also desperate. There really is no one on her side. ¡°Forced??¡± Xiao Liu stopped, ¡°Who? I want to put them all in jail.¡± ¡°They¡­¡± Qian Baihe suddenly stopped talking, looking at the clothes they were wearing were of poor quality . It looks like life must be hard. It would be very pitiful if they were sent to prison. ¡°No, they are all pitiful.¡± Qian Baihe shook her head again, her expression showing that she couldn¡¯t bear to do that. ¡°Bitch!¡± When he heard Qian Baihe say this, Xiao Liu became more furious, then whipped Qian Baihe with a belt. In the following days, Xiao Liu also did not treat Qian Baihe¡¯s face. Soon, there were a few dark spots appearing on her scalded face. Xiao Liu also began to ask her to pick up customers in the room, and the customers were the poor people who also lived next door. He can make money, and those people were also happy, and everyone was happy. The dark spots on Qian Baihe¡¯s face were ugly. She used a thick powder to cover it up every day, which made it look a little better. She thought about running away, but every time she ran away, she was caught by Xiao Liu, and the beating got worse. Even including SM play, she felt very scared. Until the end, she no longer resisted. One day, she was standing on the street with heavy make-up to greet customers. Suddenly, a dazzling Lamborghini drove past her, and she saw through the open window, a smiling man and women inside. It was Huo Ge and Qian Baihui, her expression became crazy. Originally it belonged to her. Why, even a sister with a broken leg can be happy, but she is living such an inhuman life, she is not convinced! Thinking like this, Qian Baihe ran towards the street. ¡°Huo Ge, Huo Ge¡­ I¡¯m Baihe!¡± Probably because she rushed into the street, soon she was hit by a car and flew up. The powder in Qian Baihe¡¯s face fly, ¡°Huo Ge¡­ I am Qian Baihe that you like!¡± However, no one could hear it, perhaps, not even herself. When Mo Qingyu heard the news of Qian Baihe¡¯s death, she couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Originally, she just wanted to make Qian Baihe lose the support of those men. Later, when she saw her with Xiao Liu, Mo Qingyu thought that she couldn¡¯t jump around anymore. Who knew that Xiao Liu turned out to be an extremely cruel and merciless person. Although she had avenged the original owner, Mo Qingyu still had to live in this world until death came. Mo Qingyan has worked very hard in his career. Her father and mother had immigrated to a foreign country together. Mo Qingyan also found his own happiness. Even Mary Sue¡¯s cousin and Jack Sue¡¯s cousin got married, and they were both very happy. Therefore, Mo Qingyu was troubled by all the people around her. However, Mo Qingyu never thought of using someone else¡¯s identity to fall in love. She doesn¡¯t have a lot of time. There is still the next plot to go through, so Mo Qinyu uses the rest of the time to learn. Later, she adopted several children, and with the help of Mo Qingyan, she lived very smoothly throughout her life. until the end of life. When the soul left Mo Qingyu¡¯s body, there was a white light. CH 44 Chapter 44 The Female Match in The Cultivation Immortal Script Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud Ji Qingyu returned to the tunnel full of stars. There was only a purple velvet chair in front of her, but that man was gone. ¡°Continue to the next plot.¡± Ji Qingyu hadn¡¯t eased up yet. A mechanical voice sounded, followed by the feeling of her body being torn apart, and the whole person spun, as if she had fallen into the endless void. When she woke up, a shiver ran through her body, and stood staggeringly, then observed everything in front of her. She was standing in a palace made of gold at this time, and in front of her was a huge mahogany bed. It is engraved with phoenixes flying side by side, seemingly alive. On the side, Acacia incense was burned inside the burner shape in golden toad. The floor is covered with a thick carpet, everything looks extremely luxurious. Ji Qingyu suddenly felt that her body was very cool, and when she looked down, she couldn¡¯t help feeling a chill. The body was only covered with a bright red transparent yarn, and the graceful curves of the body were exposed. ¡°Princess, whose card to turn today?!¡± Ji Qingyu was wondering. At this time, two men with fair skin walked in with a tray. Both of them were wearing transparent thin shirts. Apart from that they wear nothing and the physical characteristics of the two are visible. Ji Qingyu suddenly felt an egg pain. She already had an ominous premonition that her plot this time must be very difficult. ¡°You go down first, this palace wants to have a rest.¡± Ji Qingyu felt that at this time, It¡¯s better to go through the plot first. When the two men heard Ji Qingyu¡¯s words, both of them were slightly taken aback. Usually, the princesses will call ten men for royal night. Why was she so abnormal today? Even if they had a doubt, the two of them didn¡¯t say anything, and went down with the tray in their hands. Ji Qingyu walked to extinguish the incense. She was dizzy, but now the incense was extinguished, she felt better. She lay on the bed and began to absorb the plot. This time, it was NP in cultivation immortal plot, and it was even a Jack Sue cultivation plot. The male protagonist¡¯s name was Long Aotian. He is a poor boy. When he was chopping wood in the mountains. He picked up a black iron ring and wear it on his finger. After that, because of his handsome appearance, the princess who likes to collect beautiful men brought him to the Princess Mansion. Although Long Aotian is very poor, he is a man with a stubborn nature. In the princess Mansion, he endured humiliation, and later met Yue¡¯er, the maid next to the princess. After the two of them had a love affair in the hot spring, Long Aotian said that he wanted to leave the Princess Mansion. Yue¡¯er, as the personal maid and a female official, usually manages a lot of affairs, so she makes a plan and decides to kill the princess when she chooses Long Aotian to favor, and then run away together. The princess was a person full of lust. Because she has a deep brother and sister relationship with the emperor, also because she didn¡¯t have prince consort. She collects three thousand men, living wantonly. When she was going to make love with Long Aotian, Long Aotian stabbed her heart with a dagger. After Long Aotian killed the princess, he fled with Yue¡¯er, and there were countless soldiers chasing them. Probably the princess¡¯s body still has the bloodline of the dragon and it unlocked the seal of the ring on his hand. Inside is a space that not only has an ancient dragon, but also has countless wealth and methods of cultivating immortals. So, Long Aotian took Yue¡¯er into space, and the two cultivated both day and night, which not only nourished their lives, but also cultivated them greatly. CH 45 Chapter 45 The Female Match in Cultivation Immortal Script Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud There was food and drink in the space, and no one was disturbing, Long Aotian didn¡¯t want to go out. However, a man has great ambition. When Long Aotian was almost done with his cultivation, he felt that the matter about the princess had come to an end, so he went out. In fact, even if the matter about the princess was still buzzing, he was not afraid. After all, he was an immortal cultivator now, and he was not afraid of these mortals. Because of the cultivation, his appearance became more handsome and extraordinary. According to the inheritance in space, he went to the world of immortal cultivation. He did not reveal his talents, later entered an academy and was bullied. After that, powerful people kept coming out to challenge him. Once again, for the sake of a noble beauty in the academy, he competed with a powerful man. Originally, they didn¡¯t think highly of him. But in the end, he shined brightly, became the victor and also won the body and mind of that noble beauty. Therefore, he walked with two women and continued to fight monsters and upgrade. Later, Long Aotian¡¯s identity became even more brilliant. He turned out to be the son of a very powerful person, because his bones and spiritual roots were superb, making his abilities stronger and stronger. The devil blocks and kills the devil, and the Buddha blocks and kills the Buddha. After the continuous upgrading, continuous inheritance, continuous treasure, continuous woman, and finally stood on the top of the world, followed by a huge harem of beauty, be proud of the world. As for the original owner of Ji Qingyu¡¯s crossing, it was that vicious princess who got cannon fodder at the beginning, and the debauched female partner¡­ Song Qingyu. After accepting the plot, Song Qingyu had a helpless expression on her face. The previous plot was Mary Sue, it seems that this one was also Sue. Not only was the male protagonist very meaty, but the female supporting character she crossed in was also extremely meaty! Song Qingyu tugged at the yarn on her body, she wanted to cry but had no tears. Fortunately, the time of crossing is still good, at the time when Long Aotian has just been captured. Instead of being in bed¡­ If it was in the bed and hadn¡¯t received the plot, it would be game over. Song Qingyu got up from the bed and kneaded her brows, probably because there was no incense lit in the bedroom, her mind was much clearer. After all, she has crossed into a person with power and influence, so let¡¯s just use this status. In fact, considering this plot, the princess is not a good person, because she is lustful! In the end, she also died because of this lust, but the betrayal of that close maid Yue¡¯er was unbearable. Because of the princess, she lived like a fish in water. Because her family was miserable, the princess took pity on her, gave her status, and gave her money. Her family lived a good life, and she herself was in the princess¡¯ mansion, under one person and over ten thousand people. Even those being favored, they would call her ¡®sister¡¯ when they saw her. But she let the princess die because of a man, and after that, she enjoyed happiness without feeling guilty at all. As for Long Aotian, it was also because of the princess¡¯s blood that he was able to open the iron ring. Thus it went on smoothly. Only this time, she won¡¯t let them go on smoothly anymore. Even if the male protagonist has a halo, she will fight him to the end. Song Qingyu figured out everything and shouted. ¡°Anybody!¡± After a while, two palace maids who were waiting at the door came over. CH 46 Chapter 46 The Female Match in The Cultivation Immortal Script Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud ¡°Your Highness!¡± The two of them bowed their heads respectfully and knelt down. ¡°Change my clothes.¡± After Song Qingyu finished speaking, the expressions of the two palace maids were a little strange. It was already night, the princess still had to get dressed. ¡°I want clothes that are more comfortable to wear.¡± After Song Qingyu finished speaking, the two palace maids immediately understood. They all got up and started looking for clothes. After a while, both of them carried a piece of tulle in their hands, with different colors. Song Qingyu suddenly had a headache, ¡®do these two people not understand human language?¡¯ ¡°I don¡¯t want this!¡± Song Qingyu frowned, ¡°Go and find one that is not exposing anything.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± When they saw Song Qingyu getting angry, the two trembled with fright. They hurriedly looked for it, and finally found a white one with patterns on the neckline and cuffs. Only then did Song Qingyu feel better, and she asked them to put them on. She sat down, took a sip of the tea on the table. ¡°Where¡¯s Yue¡¯er!¡± ¡°The court lady Yue¡¯er is not in the palace for the time being. Today, the princess wanted to eat plum blossom cake, so she went out of the palace to buy it.¡± Hearing Song Qingyu¡¯s sudden questioning about Yue¡¯er, the two palace maids were startled and quickly answered. Of course, what they said was also somewhat casual. The princesses usually listen to Sister Yue¡¯er. Sister Yue¡¯er is in charge of the princess¡¯ mansion. In fact, they only need to serve Sister Yue¡¯er. For the Princess, they just need to deal with courtesy but without sincerity. At this time, when the princess asked, the two of them tried their best to exonerate Yue¡¯er. After all, sister Yue¡¯er usually took care of them a lot. ¡°Pa¡ª¡± Song Qingyu threw the tea cup in her hand on the table. The table is made of marble, the tea cup instantly becomes shards when it falls on it. ¡°After a cup of tea, both of you make Yue¡¯er come here immediately, or you will all have to die.¡± Song Qingyu said coldly. Of course she could see the laziness in the eyes of the two palace maids. It seems that this Yue¡¯er have stretch her hand too long in the princess mansion. This led to the fact that after the princess died, they also had the opportunity to escape. . ¡°Yes, yes¡­¡± The two palace maids have stayed in the princess mansion for so long, and they have never seen the princess so angry. They were startled and knelt down one after another. ¡°Get out!¡± Song Qingyu didn¡¯t look at them. The two ran out in despair, and quickly went to find Yue¡¯er. Song Qingyu picked up the teapot on one side and poured tea into the other cup. Then she drank slowly. After just a few sips of a cup of tea, she heard the sound of footsteps outside. Yue¡¯er walked in, holding a tray in her hand, and inside the tray was a delicate plum cake. She was wearing a female official uniform with a slightly loose neckline. At first glance, it can be seen that she was wearing it in a hurry, and her hair was dripping with water. Apparently, it was a passionate love-making with Long Aotian in the hot spring. There is still a blush on her face. Because of blushing her seven points of beauty have become eight points. ¡°Is there anything that make Princess in a hurry to call this slaves here, is it because want to eat this plum cake.¡± Yue¡¯er had a smile on her face. Didn¡¯t know if it was because of the shyness after lovemaking, or because of the heat of the hot spring. While speaking, she brought the plum cake to Song Qingyu. CH 47 Chapter 47 The Female Match in The Cultivation Immortal Script Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud Song Qingyu looked at the plum blossom cakes in the snow-white plate in front of her, each one of them was lifelike, just like the real plum blossoms hanging on the branches. She stretched out her fingers and pinched a piece, a little hard and a little cold. She frowned, then picked up the plum blossoms cake and threw it towards Yue¡¯er¡¯s smiling face. ¡°It¡¯s so cold, giving something like this to this princess.¡± Song Qingyu scolded coldly. ¡°Princess forgive me.¡± The first time Yue¡¯er saw the princess get angry, she immediately knelt down in fright. ¡°Humph!¡± Song Qingyu gave her a cold look, then turned around and lay on the bed again, ignoring Yue¡¯er. Yue¡¯er froze and kept on knelting. The little palace maids exchange glances, and they all realize that sister Yue¡¯er day has gone. Yue¡¯er knelt for a long time, feeling her knees become numb. Her hair was wet, and when she come here the hair was still dripping with water, and now her clothes were all wet. In addition, she just had her first time today, and her whole body was exhausted. She originally thought of soaking in the hot spring for a while and went to bed early. Who knew that she would be brought here to kneel by this goddamn princess. She also doesn¡¯t know what medicine the princess took today to cause such a big fire. Could it be that those men did not serve her well, or did she want Aotian? ? Thinking of this result, Yue¡¯er¡¯s whole person feels bad, her body was a little cold. Aotian is her man. She frowned slightly, suddenly remembered Aotian words, he said that he wanted to kill the princess, and escape together. In fact, they could have escaped directly, but Aotian has a righteous nature, seeing so many men locked up here and being played by the princess. He couldn¡¯t bear it. Decide to Kill the princess. Yue¡¯er raised her head again and looked at the woman lying on the bed. The thin curtain was shaking slightly, and she could see the graceful figure inside. Her knee was sore, and Yue¡¯er felt resentment in her heart. To treat her like this, if he wants to kill the princess, just let him kill. Thinking about Aotian¡¯s plan in killing the princess , she was a little jealous. It was their first time. She didn¡¯t want Aotian to touch other women, especially this disgusting princess. Originally, Yue¡¯er wanted to beg for mercy and let the princess call her up. On second thought, what¡¯s the point of begging a dying person! ? So, no matter how cold the ground is, or how sore her knees are, she endured it and didn¡¯t beg. Song Qingyu was lying on the bed, and naturally she noticed Yue¡¯er¡¯s constant glances. And her last look full of hate. Sure enough, a dog that can bark doesn¡¯t bite, but this one that can¡¯t bark is very vicious. She just wanted to teach her a good lesson! Not to mention, the princess usually treats her nicely. Sometimes good things have become a habit and will not be cherished. Song Qingyu thought for a while, turned over, and fell asleep. The next day, just after dawn. As soon as Song Qingyu got up, there was a palace maid who came over to serve her to freshen up. After finishing all this, only then she seemed to see Yue¡¯er kneeling on the side. Yue¡¯er knelting with an unnatural blush on her face, obviously having a fever. She looked at Song Qingyu who never glanced at herself, and the look on her face was particularly ugly. ¡°Seeing such a grief-stricken person early in the morning, it makes me lose interest. Yue¡¯er did not serve me well, remove her female official position, and dragged her down.¡± CH 48 Chapter 48 The Female Match in The Cultivation Immortal Script Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud Song Qingyu looked at Yue¡¯er, who couldn¡¯t even hide the expression on her face. She couldn¡¯t help but feel amused in her heart. She was a princess and just made you kneel, so what, how dares you shake your face. You were just a lowly maid, and thinks too highly of herself. ¡°What¡­¡± Yue¡¯er shouted in surprise, then fell silent again. She was dragged out, and when she was dragged to the door, she turned around. She glared at Song Qingyu, she would not care about a dying person. Song Qingyu naturally didn¡¯t miss Yue¡¯er¡¯s hateful gaze, she certainly wasn¡¯t afraid. Even though Long Aotian was the protagonist of this plot and has the aura of a hero, but at this moment he was just a vegetable! Anyway, we were enemies, then just stepped on him when he was still a vegetable.. After breakfast, Song Qingyu strolled around the garden to digest food. It seems that her imperial younger brother really pampers her. Such a big mountain which gives a picturesque scenery, and there are also rare and exotic plants in the garden. After all, it is ancient time, the air eas very good, the animals and plants are also very raw, there are many things Song Qingyu has never seen before. As she was strolling around, suddenly heard a loud noise behind her. Song Qingyu frowned and turned back. She just stood still and saw a red figure rushed towards her arms. ¡°Princess, they bully me!¡± A man who was a head taller than herself, pretentious lying in her arm, and hammering her chest with his hands. Oh my god, let¡¯s forget her tofu being eaten, TMD did you know this hurts a lot. No need to guess, Song Qingyu knew that the person who came was a member of her harem, Xiu Se. ¡°Let go of me first.¡± Song Qingyu controlled her expression and pushed away Xiu Se. ¡°Princess, you don¡¯t like me anymore?¡± A trace of grief appeared on Xiu Se¡¯s face, as he was pushed away. Seeing his current appearance, Song Qingyu resisted the urge to kick him away. ¡°What exactly happened?¡± Song Qingyu looked at the men who were following Xiu Se. All the men have a good appearance. Mo Qingyu thought that in modern times a group with a random combination of these men would kill all the little sisters in seconds. But here, they all belong to her harem. ¡°Just now, the head steward distributed a box of jewelry. Brother Xiu Se has taken a lot, we will not comply.¡± At this time, among the men, a little boy around ten years old walked out and said aloud. Song Qingyu looked at him and cursed inside her heart. Damn princess, even children are not spared, but this little boy was quite cute. She reached out and pinched the boy¡¯s face, after pinching she got up. ¡°Where¡¯s the head steward!¡± She called. ¡°The servant is here!¡± As the head steward of the princess mansion, he was also a handsome middle-aged man. Hearing the princess call, he hurried over. ¡°Here¡­ open the warehouse, one person gets one box!¡± Song Qingyu said lightly. ¡°Yes!¡± The head steward responded and hurriedly went to prepare. All the men present were very happy. Song Qingyu didn¡¯t care about these worldly possessions. After all, she would go to the Immortal Cultivation world and will be a hindrance to male protagonist in all aspects. So, everything here can be thrown away at will. CH 49 Chapter 49 The Female Match in The Cultivation Immortal Script Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud ¡°Hold a banquet in the evening, and call everyone. I have something to announce.¡± Song Qingyu released her grip after she finished speaking. He patted the little boy¡¯s round face, turned and left. ¡°Did you feel that the princess is a little different?¡± Someone said. ¡°The princess has become flamboyant.¡± Someone said. ¡°No. The princess was not stingy.¡± Someone said. ¡°Yeah!¡± The main reason is not to be stingy. This elegance and gorgeousness were admirable, everyone nodded in unison. Song Qingyu returned to the bedroom, just sat down to eat a snack, she saw an eunuch was led hurriedly in by the head steward. ¡°What¡¯s the matter!¡± Song Qingyu saw the ugly expressions on their faces. ¡°Her Royal Highness, something happened in the palace.¡± The eunuch who was accompanied by the head steward said in a low voice. Song Qingyu felt a chill in her heart and quickly stood up. She can¡¯t help but feel flustered, and she knew that this was the mood of the original owner. In addition to revenge, is the person in the palace very important for the original owner? ¡°Enter the palace!¡± Song Qingyu said lightly and decided to enter the palace immediately. The princess mansion was still a little far away from the imperial city. It took an hour before Song Qingyu finally arrived at the palace. As soon as she entered the emperor¡¯s bedroom, there was a strong smell of medicine inside, and the air was very unpleasant. She herself couldn¡¯t bear it, how could a sick person bear it. ¡°Go and open the window.¡± Song Qingyu instructed the maid on the side. ¡°This¡­¡± The palace maid was a little unnatural, and glanced at the empress who was waiting on the bed. ¡°You cheap maid, the eldest princess asked you to do it, why don¡¯t you do it. Why are you still looking at this palace?¡± The empress scolded coldly. The palace maid hurriedly went to open the window. After the window opened, the fresh air flowed in instantly. In the bedroom, only a faint medicine scent remains. At this time, Song Qingyu walked up to the emperor. This was her imperial younger brother, Song Qingran. The younger brother from the same mother, he was a little autistic since he was a child and liked to play with her. She also likes him very much. So when he became the emperor, he basically granted all requests of this imperial elder sister. Even in the treacherous royal family, the relationship between the two is extremely deep. Song Qingyu was extremely respected in the harem. ¡°It was fine before, why did this happen all of a sudden?¡± Song Qingyu sat down on the dragon bed and looked at the emperor¡¯s pale face and deep shadows under his eyes. ¡°Cough-cough¨C¡° Song Qingran coughed twice in a low voice, and then said, ¡°It¡¯s just a cold, but who knows I can¡¯t get up.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Song Qingyu suddenly remembered the plot. Because she was the Cannon fodder, so her younger brother is naturally a member of the cannon fodder troop. If she died, her younger brother was bound to collapse. Although the author only used one sentence, Song Qingyu still remembered it clearly. It¡¯s because the empress¡¯s father was the national teacher, and he has long been dissatisfied with the weak emperor, so he wants to replace him. Besides, he also encouraged the absurd princess. The empress gave the emperor poison, and it really succeeded. The empress was also poisoned and buried with the emperor. Thinking about this, Song Qingyu glanced at the empress, this stupid woman. Her father became emperor and killed her. Her own man is the emperor, and her son will also be the emperor in the future. With such a good status, she still went to plot, and in the end made herself get killed. CH 50 Chapter 50 The Female Match in The Cultivation Immortal Script Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud Seeing Song Qingyu looking at her, the empress was a little uneasy. After all, she did something bad, and she didn¡¯t dare to look at her. ¡°The emperor is resting here. From now on, no one is allowed to enter.¡± Song Qingyu said coldly. ¡°Including this concubines?¡± The empress asked weakly. ¡°Yes, including you!¡± Song Qingyu glanced at her indifferently. ¡°Yes!¡± The empress nodded, and did not dare to have any objection. The princess was usually this arrogant in the harem. Although on the surface the empress was submissive, she was full of resentment in her heart. She will wait and see what will happen to this debauched princess when the emperor falls. ¡°Empress, you can leave. I want to talk with the imperial elder sister.¡± The emperor saw that Song Qingyu looked at the empress with an unnatural expression. After all, they were siblings, and he got the hint in a short moment. ¡°Yes, this concubine will retire!¡± The empress bowed her head and stepped back. ¡°Imperial elder Sister, is there something wrong?¡± Song Qingran looked at Song Qingyu and asked. ¡°You didn¡¯t catch a cold, you were poisoned.¡± Song Qingyu said lightly. ¡°What? Poisoned!!¡± Compared with Song Qingyu¡¯s indifference, Song Qingran feels unbelievable. He was stunned for a while, then returned to normal. After thinking about it carefully, he said, ¡°Is it the national teacher?¡± Recalling the empress¡¯s strange behavior, recently she always persuaded him to leave the state affair to the national teacher. This bitch! ! A trace of murderous intention flashed in Song Qingran¡¯s eyes ¡°How did the imperial elder sister know that I was poisoned?¡± Song Qingran asked suspiciously. ¡°Your complexion looks like being poisoned. If it was a cold, how can it become serious after you nurture your health.¡± Of course, Song Qingyu couldn¡¯t say that she knew the plot. She was also sure that she couldn¡¯t make the emperor believe her for this reason. But when she was still trying to make up a complete reason, Song Qingran already nodded his head. ¡°Elder sister is right!¡± Song Qingyu breathed a sigh of relief, but she thought, boy, is it really good for you to be so honest? You are the emperor! ? Don¡¯t be so innocent! You have to work hard, otherwise you will still be cannon fodder! ¡°Be careful with what you eat these days. Leave the antidote to me! I¡¯ll enter the palace in a few days.¡± Song Qingyu instructed carefully. ¡°Understood, imperial elder sister!¡± Song Qingran looked at her with a smile, his eyes full of trust. ¡°¡­¡± This stupid boy! Seeing his expression at this time, Song Qingyu once again felt speechless. Boy, you are the emperor! Song Qingyu left the palace and sat on the carriage with an anxious look on her face. The emperor¡¯s poison was extremely toxic and would result in certain death. It is impossible to get the antidote from the hands of the national teacher. Then¡­ the only option was the antidote to all poisons in Long Aotian¡¯s ring. Song Qingyu pondered. In the end, it was better to rob the chance from the male protagonist. Although, she didn¡¯t want to do this. Besides, that ring needs her blood to open the seal. Otherwise, in the male protagonist¡¯s entire life, that ring is just an iron ring. If she doesn¡¯t grab the ring, there is no antidote to save her younger brother. Song Qinyu was trying to convince herself to rob the male protagonist chance with this reason She also ponders how to properly rectify Yue¡¯er and Long Aotian. She didn¡¯t know if she could solve Long Aotian at this point. Then, will the plot end. CH 51 Song Qingyu thought and smiled. The halo of the male protagonist will not be so easy to solve. In any case, get his ring first. By the time Song Qingyu returned to the princess mansion, the sky was already dark. She just sat down in the bedroom, pinched her brows and felt a little tired, then saw a palace maid walk in. ¡°Princess, the banquet has begun.¡± ¡°The banquet!?¡± Song Qingyu was puzzled for a moment, only to realize that it was the banquet she had mentioned in the morning. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Song Qingyu was too lazy to change her clothes, so she walked out under the surprised eyes of many palace maids. In the princess mansion, the place used to hold a banquet was in one of the highest palaces, called Yuehua Hall, where you can feel the moon was very close. The Yuehua Hall can be said to be carved, and it was carefully carved with white jade. When the moonlight shines down, this white jade hall looks even more noble and unsullied. ¡°Her Royal Highness is here.¡± When Song Qingyu walked over, the hall was already full of people. She walked in the middle, and out of the corner of the eye she glanced to the sides. Damn, there were still a lot of people. Although saying three thousand people was a little exaggerated. But, there were at least a hundred people in this hall. It seems that the princess was really lecherous before! Song Qingyu sat down, and then looked at the beautiful men, who have all kinds of temperament. However, she was not someone who was obsessed with male, she just wanted to solve things quickly. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to stay in the princess mansion, you can leave the mansion now, and you can go to the head steward to receive a hundred gold.¡± Song Qingyu¡¯s words just fell, and there was a lot of discussion in the hall. Song Qingyu stopped talking, took the chopsticks, and began to eat. After all, she hasn¡¯t eaten anything for a day, and she was already hungry before she rushed here. ¡°We would like to leave!¡± One after another walked to the center of the hall and knelt down. Song Qingyu waved her hand and asked the head steward to handle it. Seeing that someone has left. They know this wasn¡¯t the princess¡¯s temptation, nor was it a prank. Many people¡¯s hearts fluctuate. Although living in the princess mansion was very good, but it was boring. The most important thing was there was no dignity. Besides, one hundred gold that the princess just said was a huge sum of money. With this amount of money, it was not a problem for them to marry a few beautiful women. Thinking of this, there was a steady stream of people leaving. Song Qingyu agreed one after another until she finished eating. Only then did Song Qingyu raise her head and see that there were three people left in the hall. ¡°You are not leaving?¡± She was a little amused. With such a good opportunity to leave the princess mansion, yet there were still people who refused to leave. ¡°The princess loves me so much, I won¡¯t leave!¡± The one who spoke was Xiu Se. He speaks while eating, he looks very arrogant. She doesn¡¯t know why, seeing him like this, Song Qingyu really couldn¡¯t hate him. ¡°I was rescued by the princess, I have no family, and I also have no one to depend on when I go out.¡± The one who spoke was the young boy, Rong Rou. Song Qingyu nodded. If they don¡¯t want to leave then don¡¯t leave! The princess mansion was not short of money to support them. When she leaves later, they can still continue to stay in the princess mansion. Song Qingyu¡¯s eyes turned to the man who had been silent. That man was wearing a luxurious robe, with a huge pearl inlaid on the golden crown on his head, with head down and was pouring wine at this moment, his expression can¡¯t be seen clearly. CH 52 Chapter 52 The Female Match in Cultivation Immortal Script Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud The man raised his head slightly, and Song Qingyu instantly felt that this magnificent hall had lost its color. How could there be such a good looking man! ? ¡°Everything is the same as before, if you don¡¯t want to leave, then don¡¯t leave!¡± Song Qingyu planned to leave after finishing speaking. Just took two steps, Xiu Se grabbed her hand. ¡°Princess, do you want me to go to bed tonight!¡± After speaking, Xiu Se blushed and his ears turned red, accompanied by a wave of twisting. In his heart, he was very happy. Now the princess¡¯s harem has been dismissed. That iceberg will definitely not come forward. As for the little one, the hair has not grown neatly yet! In this princess mansion, he will dominate over others. Looking at Xiu Se¡¯s expression, Song Qingyu understood what he was thinking. She stretched out and brushed aside Xiu Se¡¯s hand and said indifferently, ¡°In future, You don¡¯t have to wait for the bed!¡± After speaking, she ignored Xiu Se¡¯s stunned appearance and walked straight ahead. ¡°Why!?¡± After being stunned, Xiu Se shouted wildly. How did the princess become self-cultivated? First, she dismissed the harem, and now she doesn¡¯t want others to serve her in bed. What happened to the princess! Xiu She was like an ant on a hot pan. The young boy was still eating and gave no heed. The stunning man was drinking wine. In the end, it was only Xiu Se who was in a frenzy. Song Qingyu returned to the bedroom, and saw Yue¡¯er kneeling in front of the bedroom door. As soon as she saw Song Qingyu coming, Yue¡¯er rolled and crawled to her feet. ¡°Princess, please spare this slave, this slave know her mistake, please let this slave serve beside you!¡± Yue¡¯er complained in tears, pulling on Song Qingyu¡¯s skirt with a look that refused to leave. Song Qingyu looked at her and felt a burst of amusement. When she left in the morning, she was still full of resentment. How could someone change in one day. ¡°I have enough people waiting by my side, you better go down!¡± Song Qingyu kicked her away and walked towards the bedroom. ¡°Princess!¡± Yue¡¯er still wanted to crawl into the bedroom, but was stopped by the palace maids on the side. Finally, when the door of the bedroom was closed, Yue¡¯er cried and looked at the door of the bedroom. Tears were still hanging on her face. Not reconciled, why hasn¡¯t Aotian killed this damn princess, then took some money and gave it to her parents. After that, they can get away to a faraway place. She doesn¡¯t care whether Aotian will sleep with the princess or not. She doesn¡¯t care at all anymore. Song Qingyu had just entered the bedroom, and went straight to take a bath. Soaking in the natural hot spring, it was very comfortable. The palace maid massaged her arm. Only then did Song Qingyu open her eyes, and asked, ¡°What happened to Yue¡¯er today?¡± ¡°Today is the day of the monthly allowance being issued, and Yue¡¯er¡¯s brother came over to withdraw the money. Usually Yue¡¯er, as a female official has the monthly allowance of eight gold, but this morning she was demoted and only has five silver as monthly allowance. Originally, because of her monthly allowance, her family was very wealthy, but now she has become a palace maid, she was scolded by her family, she was aggrieved.¡± The palace maid said. Song Qingyu listened and raised her eyebrows, she didn¡¯t expect it would be such a coincidence. Yue¡¯er is no longer a female official, and she can¡¯t help Long Aotian to do many things. Then this time, let an enchanting woman pester Long Aotian and let themdog bite dog. CH 53 Chapter 53 The Female Match in The Cultivation Immortal Script Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud Thinking of this, Song Qingyu was no longer in the mood to take a bath. She got up and let someone help her get dressed. Then she sat outside the hot spring, and let the palace maid dried her hair. She ordered to find courtesans, and they had to be beautiful and had a white skin. The palace maid was very surprised, but she still went to find them. After a while, six stunning courtesans were standing in front of Song Qingyu. Song Qingyu looked at the courtesan who came in, and everyone was exceedingly beautiful. Among the six people, she selected one person and asked her to stay, and make the rest leave. The one who got selected stood nervously, at a loss. She lowered her head, aware that Song Qingyu was looking at her. ¡°Starting tomorrow, come and wait by my side!¡± In the midst of apprehension, suddenly she heard Song Qingyu word, ¡°Ah?¡± The courtesan was very puzzled, she didn¡¯t expect such a turning point. At first, she thought the princess would do something !? It was a great blessing to serve beside the princess! ¡°Yes!¡± In the midst of surprise, she concealed her joy and bowed her head respectfully. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Song Qingyu looked at her refined nose, red lips, her phoenix eyes flashed brightly. The beauty that caused the downfall of cities and countries was probably like this. With her presence, Yue¡¯er was only slightly delicate and pretty. ¡°This slave¡¯s name is Xibi.¡± Xibi lowered her head slightly, not daring to look at Song Qingyu¡¯s eyes. ¡°Well¡­stand and wait on the side!¡± Song Qingyu waved her hand after finishing speaking. ¡°Yes!¡± Xibi stood behind her respectfully, not looking directly. After that, Song Qingyu rested, and Xibi also kept watch. The next day, rumors began to spread in the princess¡¯s mansion. First, the princess was now interested in women, and she had already started to let a courtesan serve her in bed at night. Second, for the sake of Long Aotian who would rather die than surrender, the princess dismissed the harem and intended to make him the princess consort. The situation was changing, and there are more objects of ridicule inside the Princess Mansion. Early in the morning, after Song Qingyu got up and finished eating breakfast, she sat upright in the bedroom and wanted to meet the legendary male protagonist. ¡°Go and call Long Aotian.¡± Song Qingyu instructed the maids on the side. ¡°Yes¡­¡± After the palace maid heard this, there was a hint of clarity in her eyes. Early in the morning, the princess called Long Aotian to come over. The meaning of this was known to others. Could it be that the rumor was true, the princess actually dismissed the harem for Long Aotian. The palace maid was startled at this thought, and hurried went to the wing where Long Aotian was locked. At this time, in the room. ¡°Aotian¡­¡± Yue¡¯er frowned and looked at Long Aotian, a pair of small hands as white as jade had become a bit rough because of a hard day. In her heart, she hated Song Qingyu even more. ¡°Yue¡¯er, don¡¯t worry, I will definitely kill her when that day comes.¡± Long Aotian handsome¡¯s face showed a hint of cynicism, very righteous and awe-inspiring. ¡°Okay!¡± Yue¡¯er got his affirmation and smiled. ¡°But¡­ I heard that she dismissed those men. It was all for you. Will you¡­¡± Yue¡¯er became a little worried. After all, compared with the kept men, the temptation of the princess consort position was really great. ¡°Haha¡­¡± Long Aotian sneered twice. Although he was only wearing a gray cloth robe, it still exuded a different character. ¡°That ****, I, Long Aotian, despise it.¡± Yue¡¯er was very happy when she heard him say that. CH 54 Chapter 54 The Female Match in The Cultivation Immortal Script Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud ¡°Bang¡ª¡ª¡± The two of them were looking at each other affectionately, and suddenly a palace maid walked in with two guards. At the sight before the flowers and under the moon, Yuer was angry because their moment of affection was interrupted. Seeing the palace maid was the person who used to walk behind her, Yue¡¯er gave her a cold look. ¡°Presumptuous, get out of here!¡± ¡°Hey, sister Yue¡¯er is still posing as a female official!¡± The palace maid also laughed, and said a few words to the guards behind her, and the two guards also laughed. . Yue¡¯er became angry from embarrassment and blushed as if blood was dripping on her face. The humiliation of being beaten in the face was brought to her by Song Qingyu. If brother Aotian killed her later, she will prepare the knife, hum. Damn it! ! ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Long Aotian suddenly became displeased when he saw his woman being bullied. He stood in front of Yue¡¯er to shield her from the wind and rain. Yue¡¯er stood there looking at his straight and tall back, her eyes were red and full of emotion. ¡°The princess called you over, let¡¯s go!¡± The palace maid originally disdained people like Long Aotian. When they came to the mansion, at most they all would become the kept men. Just this morning, there was a rumor that he will become the princess consort consort. This thing makes people timid. Long Aotian looked back, patted Yue¡¯er hand who still feel aggrieved, and walked out with the palace maid as if he sacrificed himself for justice. All the way to the princess¡¯s bedroom, the disgust in Long Aotian¡¯s eyes became deeper and deeper. If the princess wants him to serve in bed, he must kill her, and then he will escape with Yue¡¯er. The door of the hall in front of him slowly opened. Long Aotian also saw the princess sitting there, with a beautiful appearance and the air of arrogance. There was a difference with what he had in his mind when he saw her, but a woman with many faces was not a good person. Even though she was a noble princess, she was a woman who did not have virtue. Long Aotian¡¯s eyes moved to Xi Bi who was standing behind Song Qingyu, and couldn¡¯t help but be amazed. Xi Bi also secretly looked at Long Aotian at this time, their two eyes collided in the air, and sparkled with love. Long Aotian walked in front of Song Qingyu, looked at her neither humble nor arrogant, and he did not think to kneel. Song Qingyu had been observing him, she also noticed the subtlety in his eyes, she couldn¡¯t help but smile. But did not speak. Long Aotian stood there, seeing her looking at him all the time. he couldn¡¯t help but cursed **** in his heart, she only stared at the man. ¡°What does the princess want from me?¡± Long Aotian asked aloud, if it wasn¡¯t for that beautiful woman, he wouldn¡¯t be standing here! Looking at this **** princess, he feel sick. ¡°¡­¡± Song Qingyu remained silent, not saying a word. ¡°Princess, let me tell you¡­if you think that after you dismiss the harem, it will change my opinion of you, just forget about it, and¡­about the princess consort or something, I also disdain it, I only like women who are pure and clean. .¡± Long Aotian stood upright, looked ahead, and talked rhetorically. At the end of the sentence, he also glanced at Xi Bi who was standing behind Song Qingyu. When Xibi met his gaze, she shyly avoided it. Song Qingyu was looking at the ring on his finger, when she heard his long speech, she couldn¡¯t help but vomit blood. That¡¯s really enough! If it weren¡¯t for the fear that his male protagonist¡¯s halo would burst out, she really wanted to drag him down and beheaded him. CH 55 Chapter 55 The Female Match in The Cultivation Immortal Script Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud According to the plot, the luck of the male protagonist was the best. She can only take it slowly. ¡°These are not for you to decide!¡± Song Qingyu said lightly. ¡°Give you two choices, the first¡­ You give me the iron ring on your hand, I will give you a hundred gold, and I will give you this beauty, and send you out of the princess mansion.¡± After speaking, she stretched out her hand and pointed to Xibi on her side. ¡°¡­¡± As soon as Song Qingyu said that she wanted the iron ring on his hand, Long Aotian had a strange feeling. He felt that his best and most powerful things would be taken away by others. ¡°No!¡± He said decisively without thinking. After speaking, he glanced at Xibi apologetically. It¡¯s really a pity for that girl to follow this vicious woman. Plunder heavenly objects! ! ¡°Oh!¡± Song Qingyu also smiled faintly, she reached out and smoothed the folds on her skirt. ¡°Then cut off your hand! This is the second choice.¡± ¡°Poisonous woman!¡± Long Aotian scolded viciously. ¡°Slap him!¡± Song Qingyu commanded lightly. One of the guards standing beside Long Aotian grabbed his arms, and the other guard slapped Long Aotian in the face. ¡°Papapa¡ª¡ª¡± A crisp voice resounded in the bedroom. Song Qingyu looked at him lightly, he was just a rough man in the countryside, how dare he be impudent with this princess! She brought forward her identity as the princess. Even with the super powerful halo of the male protagonist, she should be fine with these slaps, right! ? ¡°Princess, please forgive him!¡± Xibi, who was standing behind Song Qingyu, suddenly became restless. Seeing Long Aotian being beaten like this, she felt like her heart was being cut by a knife. She didn¡¯t know what was going on. She didn¡¯t know why for the person she met for the first time, she had such a strong feeling. However, she just knew that she didn¡¯t want others to hurt him. In fact, when the princess said that she wanted to give herself to him, she felt happy in her heart. This way not only removed her previous identity, but also stood behind him. Although he refused, she didn¡¯t blame him, she only blamed the princess for being too greedy. ¡®If you want to release a person just release them, why did you still need to grab their ring?¡¯ Naturally, Song Qingyu didn¡¯t know Xibi¡¯s thoughts. Otherwise¡­ But what surprised her was that the halo of the male protagonist was really strong. Met for the first time, and unexpectedly fell in love? Long Aotian also looked at Xibi in disbelief. Suddenly, he felt he wanted to live. With her and Yue¡¯er, they lived happily together. ¡°Stop, princess, I have something to say¡­¡± Long Aotian repeatedly shouted to stop, his face was a little swollen due to the beating, and his speech was a little unclear. ¡°This ring, I¡¯ll give it to you!¡± A wise man doesn¡¯t fight when the odds are against them. He will take them away first, and come back later. This vicious princess, he must have her die in his own hands. ¡°And then!?¡± Song Qingyu asked indifferently. ¡°I¡¯ll take her and Yue¡¯er.¡± Long Aotian said again. Song Qingyu glanced at the door, a figure flashing in front of the palace gate, and she knew that Yue¡¯er was here. ¡°You can only bring one of the two women!¡± Song Qingyu pursed her lips and smiled. She wanted to see if the righteous Long Aotian would choose the beautiful Xibi, or Yue¡¯er, who stand together through thick and thin. CH 56 Chapter 56 The Female Match in The Cultivation Immortal Script Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud If he doesn¡¯t give up on both of them. She can bring a romance to a happy ending. Let them go back and grind each other slowly. But If he was a scumbag, don¡¯t blame her. As soon as Song Qingyu said these words, several people¡¯s hearts were stunned. Xibi was still kneeling, then she looked at Long Aotian tearfully. Long Aotian sees her like this, the desire to protect rose up. But then he thought of Yue¡¯er who awaits him to take her out. There was another pain in his heart. This damn princess, bitch, poisonous woman! Make him stand in a difficult position. He couldn¡¯t choose between two women. It was better to take the one in front of him first. After all, Yue¡¯er has been in the mansion for so long. Although she has been demoted, she still has a little prestige. But the woman in front of him doesn¡¯t have the prestige, and she has just pleaded for him. The princess will not let her go if she stays. Yue¡¯er, who was standing outside, also felt stunned, and she stared at Xibi with hatred. She doesn¡¯t know when this charming little goblin came out. Seeing the clothes on her body was like the clothes worn by a courtesan. How could Aotian choose such an unclean woman! Yue¡¯er suddenly felt a sense of superiority. ¡°Quickly choose!¡± Song Qingyu urged again, looking at Long Aotian¡¯s face that turned red and white. ¡°I choose her¡­¡± Although he hum and haw. in the end Long Aotian chose Xibi without hesitation, who was as beautiful as a summer flower right here in front of his eyes. When Xibi heard his choice, she was also crying. The two looked at each other affectionately. Yue¡¯er was standing outside, but she collapsed on the ground. Brother Aotian would choose that unclean woman rather than her. . A line of clear tears flowed down slowly. Hearing Long Aotian¡¯s choice. Song Qingyu felt a burst of contempt in her heart. He was really a stallion. It was disgusting to look at. ¡°Take off the ring and give it to me!¡± Although Song Qingyu still wanted to teach Long Aotian a good lesson. The ring was also important and had to be obtained first. ¡°Release the person or not!¡± Long Aotian clenched his fist and hid it in his arms. ¡°I just asked you to choose and you don¡¯t want to, but now you are starting to demand¡­ I am in charge here! Take off the ring!¡± Song Qingyu gave him a contemptuous look, this kind of man was really annoying. ¡°You poisonous woman!¡± Long Aotian cursed angrily. Even though Long Aotian clenched his hands, he was still controlled by the two guards, and his fingers all became red and swollen. Seeing that iron ring was finally in her palm. Song Qingyu clenched her hand. At this moment, seeing Long Aotian roaring, Song Qingyu suddenly felt that if he was this weak, might as well just kill him. There were emotions that did not belong to her and they were controlling her. Killing Long Aotian will end everything. Thinking about this, a hint of sharpness flashed in Song Qingyu¡¯s eyes. ¡°Kill without mercy!¡± She gave the order, Long Aotian was a little frightened, but he would rather die than surrender. Xibi exclaimed and dashed towards Long Aotian. The guard heard Song Qingyu¡¯s order, took out the sword, and stabbed it towards Long Aotian¡¯s heart. ¡°Ah¡­ Heaven has no eyes!¡± Long Aotian suddenly shouted in a heartbreaking manner. At this time, lightning flashed and thunder rumbled on the outside. Song Qingyu¡¯s expression changed, and see a white light flash in front of her. She quickly covered her eyes with her hands. After a while, the sound of thunder outside disappeared. All was quiet and still. CH 57 Chapter 57 The Female Match in The Cultivation Script Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud When she opened her eyes, Long Aotian who had been controlled by the guards, had disappeared. Song Qingyu opened her palm subconsciously, luckily the ring was still in her hand. With the ring, she will be able to save the imperial younger brother. The exercises inside also can help her enter the door of cultivating immortals. She looked around again, Xi Bi also disappeared along with that white light. Only leaving Yue¡¯er lying prostrate on the carpet in front of the main hall. With a desperate look on her face, she stretched her hand forward. ¡°Leave all.¡± Song Qingyu waved her hand and told everyone to leave. Yue¡¯er was also dragged down. Probably because she was stimulated and lost her mind, she didn¡¯t shout loudly at this time. Song Qingyu¡¯s hand was tightly clasped. The iron ring inside her hand hurt her palm, but the more painful it was, the more sober her mind became. Her eyebrow frowned lightly, and her teeth bit her lip tightly until a trace of blood appeared. Just now, she was controlled by the original owner¡¯s emotions, that¡¯s why she made such a bold decision. ¡®When did my mind become so restless?¡¯ A hint of disappointment flashed in her eyes. She stretched out her hand and wrapped her arms around her body. She wanted to finish the mission sooner. She wanted to finish all the twenty plots sooner. Her heart was filled with excessive anger and hatred. She desperately wanted revenge. As a result, the mind became so weak that it was easily affected by the original owner¡¯s emotions. Song Qingyu slowly relaxed, ¡®there won¡¯t be a next time¡¯. She has to keep her heart intact. If she lost her heart every time, she would not be able to complete the plot at all. Can¡¯t complete the plot and the plot failed, these were not what she wanted. Song Qingyu sighed, no matter what, let¡¯s settle the current affairs first. She spread out her palms, because of the excessive force, the tender palms already had the imprint of the iron ring. Open the seal of the ring first. Immediately, Song Qingyu put her finger in his mouth and tried to bite, but found that it was really difficult to bite her finger to bleed. She began to wander around the bedroom, and finally saw an embroidery needle in an embroidery frame that was about to be forgotten. She held the embroidery needle and poke her finger, and dripped the blood on the ring. It was a ring made with iron, and there was even a little rust on it. At this time, it was stained with blood, and under Song Qingyu¡¯s eyes, there was no reaction. Song Qingyu¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but panic. In the plot, Long Aotian killed the eldest princess, and that sword was stained with the blood of two people. Could it be that the ring¡­ needs the mixture of the blood of two people. If that¡¯s the case, it really sucks. Song Qingyu felt a little cold in her heart, and used the embroidery needle to poke her finger several time, and the bead of blood fell on the ring. But the ring with rust remained motionless, and there was no reaction. As Song Qingyu poked his finger violently just now, the blood dripped all over the ring. Her heart was full of disappointment. At this time, the ring vibrate¡­ a red glow emerged, the halo was descending in layers. It was Song Qingyu¡¯s first time seeing this scene, she couldn¡¯t help but be slightly startled. At this time, above the ring, a small vortex rippling layer by layer, a crimson portal? CH 58 Chapter 58 The Female Match in The Cultivation Immortal Script Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud Song Qingyu slowly probed her hand, which was still stained with blood, towards the vortex. Without warning, her body was sucked away by a strong force towards the vortex. Her mind went blank for a moment. The body felt a burst of heat, and found herself in a dark place. She put her hands on the ground and hadn¡¯t had time to raised her head to see where she was. She feel coercion, and she couldn¡¯t lift her head up because of the oppression. ¡°You¡¯re not the person I¡¯m looking for?¡± An angry voice came from the deep space. Song Qingyu was suppressed by that coercion and couldn¡¯t lift her head but she understand. This voice came from the dragon inside the space. The reason for Long Aotian to be able to stand on top of the cloud was also because of this dragon. ¡°So what if I wasn¡¯t, and what if I was?¡± Song Qingyu already felt pain between her breaths, but she still had to persevere. In short, she opened this space, this space was her. If you kill her, this space will burst. This dragon has a desire and a grudge. On one side, this dragon god was trapped in this small space, and the person he was waiting for was Long Aotian. However ! ! He was unable to wait anymore. ¡°No, no!¡± The dragon¡¯s voice gradually changed from anger to helplessness. ¡°If others can help you, I can also help you.¡± Song Qingyu lowered her head and said such a firm sentence. That dragon ignored her and just kept sighing. With his sigh, Song Qingyu felt that she was about to collapse from the pressure, and the feeling of suffocation became stronger and stronger. If she doesn¡¯t appease this dragon, let alone get medicine to save people, whether she can go out was a problem. She had an idea and said in a disdainful tone, ¡°With your nature, it¡¯s no wonder you¡¯re trapped in this place.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± At first, the dragon spirit had already sunk, but when he heard Song Qingyu¡¯s contemptuous words, he became furious. Although he was locked here, it is easy to kill her. In an instant, his killing intent increased. Song Qingyu also felt the ominous feeling that came from him. ¡°I can open the seal of this ring with my blood, why don¡¯t you trust me?¡± Song Qingyu asked again. ¡°Your blood?¡± At this time, the dragon reached toward Song Qingyu¡¯s hand that was still dripping with blood, and he couldn¡¯t help but fall into deep thought. At that time, when he was about to be trapped. He had already foreseen that the person who will help him was a man with a dragon vein. ¡°Are you from the Dragon Clan?¡± The dragon asked in a low voice. Although he was still displeased, compared to the previous tone, it was a little bit nicer. ¡°I¡¯m the eldest princess.¡± Song Qingyu raised her head slightly and looked towards the darkness in the distance. The dragon probably gradually accepted it. The pressure at this time was also a little lighter, and she was able to raise her head. ¡°Princess, Dragon veins!¡± The dragon once again fell into contemplation. Could it be that he really made a mistake at the beginning? The girl who came can open the seal and get in, after all the royal family was the true son of the dragon. ¡°I believe you for the time being, if it doesn¡¯t work, hum¡ª¡± The dragon had no choice but to compromise. In the end, he hummed, which made Song Qingyu¡¯s throat sweet and almost spit out a mouthful of blood. CH 59 However, she didn¡¯t want to show weakness, so she swallowed it down. The dragon inside the darkness, naturally saw everything, and his impression of Song Qingyu also changed a lot. ¡°You can use all the things here. When you cultivate to the foundation stage, we can go to the true spirit world.¡± After the dragon finished speaking, he stopped talking. Song Qingyu felt a little strange about his disappearance, but she couldn¡¯t notice anything at this time. The next second, the place that was originally dark suddenly lit up. Only at this time did Song Qingyu clearly see the space in front of her. It was similar to the description in the plot, it was a paradise. No wonder Long Aotian and Yue¡¯er can live inside for so many years. Among the grass and trees, a small bridges and flowing water houses. Between the shadows of flowers in the distance, stood a majestic mansion, no worse than her princess mansion. After lying on the ground for a long time, Song Qingyu staggered to stand up and walked towards the mansion. Wandering around, there were countless treasures, even the spiritual stones of the immortal world were countless in here. Furthermore, there were also various internal energy exercises and swordsmanship. Lastly, Song Qingyu found a room storing various medicinal herbs. Among the dazzling jade bottles, she found a pill that can remove hundreds of poisons. She took the pill and went out of the space. After going out, Song Qingyu still sits in front of the table like before. She looked at her fingers that had just been pierced, at this time it was healed, smooth and white like a jade without any wounds. She couldn¡¯t help but raise her eyebrows, that space was really terrifying, she just went in and her fingers already healed. Instantly clenching the jade bottle in her hand, Song Qingyu directly led people into the palace. Once again, she came to the emperor¡¯s bedroom and met Song Qingran. It was only a day and his whole person was thin and haggard. ¡°Imperial elder sister¡­¡± He was lying drowsily on the top of the dragon bed. At this time, he seemed to sense Song Qingyu¡¯s arrival and he slowly opened his eyes. The voice that came out was also a little hoarse. Looking at Song Qingyu, he smiled. Seeing his smile, he looks so ugly, and he was as thin as ET. Aside from the original owner, even Song Qingyu¡¯s heart also felt a tinge of sadness. The feeling of being unconditionally trusted by others was really good. Song Qingyu quickly took out the pills in the jade bottle, put it in his mouth, and took the water sent by the eunuch. Carefully let him swallow it down. After he swallowed the pills, Song Qingran was already very drowsy, and at this time, he couldn¡¯t hold on anymore. Closed his eyes and fell asleep. Song Qingyu tucked the quilt for him and sat in the outer hall, waiting for him to wake up. The chief eunuch who was waiting on the side, seeing her sitting like she was bored, and thinking about the princess¡¯s usual preferences, suddenly had an idea. ¡°Princess¡­¡± He dawdled to the princess. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Song Qingyu was thinking about how to cultivate, at this moment she saw this fair-skinned old eunuch run in front of her. ¡°In the palace, there has just been a group of young and brave guards.¡± The old eunuch said meaningfully. ¡°¡­¡± Listening to his words, and seeing his wink, Song Qingyu didn¡¯t understand his mind. She couldn¡¯t help but caress her forehead. To tell the truth, the original owner also harmed many good and promising young people in the palace. CH 60 This old eunuch was also very good at reading someone¡¯s expression. In the past, as long as the eldest princess¡¯s expression looked wrong, he went to find little fresh meat for her. However, this time was not like in the past, ¡®this princess is no longer lustful.¡¯ ¡°No need¡­¡± Song Qingyu shook her head, not wanting to discuss this topic further. The old eunuch didn¡¯t speak anymore but looked at her with slight concern. When he looked at the eldest princess recently, she also looked sad, but now she doesn¡¯t even like that anymore, it really was the deep love between sister and brother. ¡°The empress is here¡­ the national teacher is here¡­¡± Following the announcement of the little eunuch, the empress and the national teacher walked in slowly. The empress was dressed very formally today, with her head held high, and she did not have the cowardly look like yesterday. After all, the old eunuch had been immersed in the palace for many years. As soon as he saw this situation, he immediately understood something. He stopped talking and stood behind Song Qingyu with his eyebrows raised. Song Qingyu was still sitting, looking at their father and daughter calmly, playing with the teacup in her hand with her long fingers. ¡°The eldest princess Shuoli was unbearable, heaven law can¡¯t tolerate, and she should be given death.¡± The national teacher looked at Song Qingyu with contempt. The empress was also put on airs and raised her chin slightly. ¡°This princess matter doesn¡¯t need for you to care. Besides, what capability do you have to speak about this princess.¡± Song Qingyu didn¡¯t lift her eyelids at this time, and she didn¡¯t even pay attention to their father and daughter. ¡°Eldest Princess Shuoli, His Majesty only have a cold a few days ago. After you came here yesterday, today the imperial physician has reported that he is in critical condition. What do you have to say?¡± Yesterday, the empress was scared because the matter wasn¡¯t set in stone, in case it was discovered, she will be in trouble if she get caught. However, now is different from yesterday, everything has settled. The emperor was already dead at this time. In this palace, only her word count, not to mention a little prince, she won¡¯t pay any attention to the eldest princess. ¡°Really?¡± With a slight smile on Song Qingyu¡¯s lips, she looked at the empress gently and asked back. The empress was taken aback by her eyesight, but when she thought again, now it was a foregone conclusion. ¡®Why are you still afraid of her?¡¯ Suddenly, she gritted her teeth and took a breath, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Why are you still talking to her?¡± The national teacher scolded the empress. Now in the palace, he was the boss. ¡°Guard¡­¡± The national teacher shouted again. Suddenly, a group of guards came in from the outside. ¡°Take the eldest princess down.¡± There was a wicked smile on the corner of the national teacher¡¯s mouth. ¡°Presumptuous, who dares to make trouble here.¡± With a clear and bright voice, the emperor walked out slowly from inside. Except for Song Qingyu and the old eunuch to remained motionless. Both the national teacher and empress look like they have seen a ghost. ¡°Emperor¡ª¡± As soon as the empress saw the emperor come out, her legs softened, and she collapsed to the ground in an instant. Shivering, ¡®oh my god, what do we do now?¡¯. The national teacher was also very surprised. It was clear he had taken that kind of medicine, and the imperial physician also said that it can¡¯t be cured. How did he appear refreshed at this time? However, there¡¯s no turning back, and he couldn¡¯t allow him to do anything more than this. ¡°Someone is pretending to be the emperor, arrest them together!¡± The national teacher shouted again. But the imperial guards behind him ignored him. ¡°Why don¡¯t you move?¡± CH 61 Chapter 61 The Female Match in Cultivation Immortal Script Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud The national teacher frowned and question the leader of the imperial guards. But the leader of the imperial guard did not even raise his eyes. ¡°Grab him!¡± The emperor said coldly. ¡°Yes!¡± In an instant, a knife was put on the national teacher¡¯s neck, and he was completely frightened. What¡¯s going on, why it wasn¡¯t going like what he had planned. But no one can answer him, and he was dragged down. ¡°The empress was sent to the cold palace, and the third prince was sent to noble consort Liu.¡± Song Qingran glanced at the empress without any emotion, and sat down beside Song Qingyu. ¡°Your Majesty¡­ please have mercy¡­¡± The empress burst into tears in an instant. Entered the cold palace, the result would be death. The family has already been raided. Her imperial son was pitiful¡­ being sent to that bitch palace, she doesn¡¯t know what will happen to him!? The empress was dragged down with a pale face. It has already happened, there was no use regretting it. ¡°Imperial elder sister, I¡¯m fine!¡± Song Qingran patted his chest. He felt that after his illness was cured, his body seemed to be better than before. ¡°Uhn!¡± Song Qingyu glanced at him with a smile. In fact, this younger brother is not very stupid, at least he knows how to beat down the national teacher. It appears he should be fine even after she went to the immortal world. ¡°Sister¡­ What kind of medicine did you give me, I found myself very powerful now.¡± Song Qingran felt that he was no longer a person who lack the strength to truss up a chicken like in the past, his body was full of power. ¡°This¡­¡± Song Qingyu paused, and suddenly felt that it was relatively simple to say that she wanted to cultivate immortals at this time. As soon as Song Qingran saw her expression, he already knew what she meant. At once he send everyone out. After everyone had left, Song Qingran looked at her solemnly. Song Qingyu suddenly felt speechless. ¡°A few days ago, an immortal come to my dream and said that I could cultivate immortals and pursue the way of longevity.¡± ¡°How is that possible!?¡± At first, Song Qingran don¡¯t believe her when he heard such absurd words. But when he thought about the medicine he took, he became hesitant. ¡°That pill you eat was given by him.¡± ¡°So is this the reason for the imperial sister to dismissed the men?¡± Song Qingran asked again. He was in a drowsy state when he heard the old eunuch word. His first thought was that the imperial elder sister felt those people were not good-looking anymore, and planned to go out and select some people for imperial elder sister. ¡°Yes! Immortal cultivators must have a pure heart and few desires.¡± Song Qingyu nodded again. ¡°I understand!¡± Song Qingran nodded, the expression on his face became a little lonely. Song Qingyu looked at him and knew what he was thinking, but some things were destined to happen. That Long Aotian inexplicably disappear and she didn¡¯t know what adventure he had encountered. With his temperament, adding that Yue¡¯er was his woman, and she took away his ring and humiliated him. As soon as he gains power, he will definitely come to find her. Therefore, it is time to enter the crazy training mode. Otherwise, she will be unlucky. As her younger brother, he will soon get a lunch box. Although she had some affection for Song Qingran, it was also restrained at this time. ¡°You have to be well in the future, and I will come to see you when I have free time.¡± CH 62 Chapter 62 The Female Match in Cultivation Immortal Script Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud Song Qingyu reached out and patted his shoulder. ¡°Un!¡± Song Qingran responded. Although he was very reluctant, and even wanted to follow his sister to cultivate immortality. But this word he couldn¡¯t say it. He was the monarch of a country. The weight on his back was too heavy and he had to too carried many things on his back. He can¡¯t be unrestrained yet. After that, Song Qingyu accompanied him for a meal, then she took the carriage back to the princess mansion. When passing a courtyard, Song Qingyu heard a melodious flute sound. This sound was very subtle and very pleasant. She couldn¡¯t help but stop. This flute sound can calm the irritability in her heart. She walked towards the yard and went all the way inside, only to see a man in a white robe standing on a tree under the moonlight, playing the flute. With the night wind, the clothes were flutter. At this moment, with his usual outstanding appearance, he was shroud with a layer of silver light under the moonlight, the whole person looked like an immortal. Seemingly aware of Song Qingyu¡¯s arrival, the flute sound stopped abruptly. ¡°Your Highness!¡± He jumped down from the tree and bowed his head gently to Song Qingyu. His expression was light, without a trace of flattery. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Song Qingyu suddenly became curious about him. Through the original owner¡¯s memories, she knew that the original princess had never touched this man. Although the princess liked beautiful men very much and liked to collect beautiful men, she has never forced anyone. In fact, if Long Aotian also bluntly said that he wanted to leave, she would also let him go. But his courtesy made the princess think that he was willing. ¡°My name is Siyi.¡± The man smiled lightly, and there was a shallow smile in his long and narrow eyes. His appearance became more stunning illuminating the night sky. ¡°Siyi?¡± Song Qingyu smiled, really a good name. Judging from his appearance, he was also living without restained. At the previous banquet, she just glanced at him and only thought that he was handsome. But at this time, she felt he was a little familiar as if she had met him somewhere. Definitely different from the person she saw before. Song Qingyu frowned slightly, she really felt that she had met him before. ¡°Your highness, if there is nothing else, I will step back.¡± Siyi cupped his hands and left with his flute. The wide sleeves floated away, with a hint of splendor. Song Qingyu looked at his back in the distant, she really felt familiar with his back. ¡®Where exactly have I met him?¡¯ ¡°Your Highness, did you need to call him to serve in bed.¡± Probably because Song Qingyu kept looking at Siyi back, the maids on the side couldn¡¯t stand it and honestly asked. ¡°¡­No need!¡± Song Qingyu wanted to cry without tears, what? What was her expression look like just now? She was very busy, okay. She doesn¡¯t have time to sleep! Don¡¯t make joke. Song Qingyu waved her hand and walked towards the bedroom. After returning to the bedroom, she let the maids help her wash up. Then she dismissed everyone and said she was going to rest. No one can disturb her. After closing the bedroom door. She sat on the bed and stretch her hand to the ring. The person has already entered the space. One day on the outside was one year inside the space. Inside the space, there was also a cycle of spring and summer. When she came in before, it was spring, all things were full of life and look flourishing. It was winter now, and it was hard to hide a few touches of emerald green amidst the white snow. CH 63 Chapter 63 The Female Match in Cultivation Immortal Script Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud However, Song Qingyu didn¡¯t have time to waste. She went directly to the training room, took a Qi-inducing pill, and started to draw the qi into the body. She had just swallowed the pill when she saw a black dragon gradually appearing on a wall. It looks like it was painted on the wall, but it has a vague aura that makes people feel intimidated. ¡°Hurry up draw the qi into your body. If you are a waste that can¡¯t even cultivate immortals, I will kill you immediately.¡± The black dragon opened his mouth, full of anger. Song Qingyu glanced at him, ¡®did he come out to threaten her?¡¯ She ignored him, a layer of black flame had been lingering on the head of the black dragon. She always felt that something was wrong. At the moment, she didn¡¯t have time to think. She could only quickly draw Qi into the body under the eye of the black dragon. Song Qingyu had read the book, and she also has taken the pill. After all, she was someone who has experienced a plot. Despite the threat of the black dragon, there was not much fear inside her heart. She closed her eyes and tried her best to relax her body. Every pore was open to absorb the spiritual energy. The spiritual energy of all things was gathered in the space. Soon she felt that the pores were a little itchy, cool, and the eight extraordinary meridians were overflowing with spiritual energy. She seems to be able to see the tiny spots of light with her naked eye, gathering towards her dantian. Although she doesn¡¯t understand what it means to draw qi into the body, but she knows that as long as these little bits of light can be merged together. She will succeed. Letting the spiritual energy flow inside the body, and gathering the light spots together little by little. Soon, those light spots gradually gathered into one spot. Song Qingyu felt her body was smeared with light. She opened her eyes slowly. She felt her ears and eyes were clear up. The air in front of her eyes, the small particles floating in the air can be clearly seen. The ears can also hear the small sound outside. Has this crossed the threshold. Song Qingyu raised her eyes and saw the black dragon on the wall who had threatened to crush her to death stunned. ¡°How is it?¡± Song Qingyu raised her eyebrows and looked at him. At this moment, the black dragon felt both ecstatic and helpless. He was delighted that he had made the right bet. It was really rare for someone to be able to draw qi into the body in a short period of time. Helpless because he knew in his heart that she was not the person he was looking for. ¡°Only draw qi into the body become so arrogant.¡± The black dragon snorted coldly and leave. That wall has returned to normal. ¡°Of course!¡± Song Qingyu said lightly and continued to practice with closed eyes. Cultivation was endless. One day outside was one year in space, time also flies by. After cultivating inside the space for more than 40 years, Song Qingyu finally build the foundation. The black dragon¡¯s eyes glowed red, she was really a genius of cultivation. In just 40 years, she had already achieved such great results. In fact, with Song Qingyu¡¯s cultivation base, going to the real spirit world is no longer a problem. However, the black dragon was greedy and still wants her to be stronger and stronger. Until one day, when Song Qingyu was still cultivating, she heard the door of the main hall being slammed heavily. Song Qingyu was slightly startled and quickly went out of the space. CH 64 Chapter 64 The Female Match in Cultivation Immortal Script Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud ¡°Come in!¡± She said in deep voice. The bedroom door opened, and a palace maid walked in. ¡°Princess, that Long Aotian is here.¡± As soon as her voice fell, Song Qingyu saw Long Aotian walk in with an imposing aura. Behind him, Xibi and Yue¡¯er followed. Song Qinyu hadn¡¯t seen Xibi for many days, she has become more delicate than a flower, and even has a flirtatious expression between her eyebrows. In contrast, Yue¡¯er¡¯s face has aged a little. It wasn¡¯t obvious at first, but now with Xibi as a comparison, she looks much worse. Her eyes were red, and it was obvious that she had just cried. ¡°Bitch, I¡¯ll take your cheap life.¡± Long Aotian was wearing a black robe and holding a golden dragon sword in his hand. Of course, even when Long Aotian went against the trend, she was not shocked. But as soon as he said this sentence, he could see the difference in Song Qingyu. He has already practice cultivation, and his master has passed all his cultivation to him, so he came to find Song Qingyu for trouble. Unexpectedly, Song Qingyu seemed to be unfathomable. Song Qingyu was also surprised when she see Long Aotian. The male protagonist was indeed the male protagonist. She doesn¡¯t know what adventures he encountered. She can reach this level because she practice the cultivation inside the space more than thirty days, which was equivalent to more than thirty years. And he, in just thirty days has already reached foundation establishment. His cultivation base was only slightly lower than her. Although she was surprised, Song Qingyu didn¡¯t show it on her face. Losers don¡¯t lose,don¡¯t they? She picked up the coat on the bed, leap forward, and wore it while she leap. Stood and looked at Long Aotian coldly. Long Aotian held the sword in his hand, but the confusion in his eyes didn¡¯t decrease. ¡°You demon girl, I don¡¯t know what kind of magic you used.¡± Long Aotian looked at her cultivation base, sneered coldly, raised his sword, and swung it towards Song Qingyu. Song Qingyu easily avoided it. She looked at the sword in Long Aotian¡¯s hand. The golden dragon on the sword seemed to be real. Every time he swung it, there would be a dragon roar. The dragon¡¯s roar made Song Qingyu¡¯s heart very uncomfortable. She suppressed the discomfort in her heart and fought back. Gradually, she blocked Long Aotian¡¯s dragon roar, and her attack became more and more severe. Golden blades of light flew down towards Long Aotian. Long Aotian¡¯s robes were torn, and his whole person looked embarrassed. ¡°Aotian¡­¡± ¡°Princess, please have mercy!¡± Seeing that Long Aotian was in an unfavorable position, both Xibi and Yue¡¯er knelt down, screaming and howling. The howling getting worse and worse. Song Qingyu heard these ridiculous beggings, she keep attacked Long Aotian with killing intent. If the one who was on the disadvantage side was her, they must act high and mighty again. ¡°Pfft¡­¡± The difference in cultivation base, even with the sword to protect the body, Long Aotian still couldn¡¯t beat her, and spit out a mouthful of blood. ¡°Pa¡ª¡± With another slap, Long Aotian was beaten by Song Qingyu to the door of the main hall. ¡°Aotian¡­¡± ¡°Brother Aotian¡­¡± Xibi and Yue¡¯er rushed forward. Long Aotian originally wanted to insist on fighting, but the two women pressed on him very hard, and Long Aotian disgracefully fainted. ¡°Aotian, Aotian¡­¡± The two women cry and beat Long Aotian¡¯s chest. CH 65 Chapter 65 The Female Match in Cultivation Immortal Script Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud ¡°Are you all right! Aotian!¡± Grieved shout resound. A golden blade was condensed in Song Qingyu¡¯s hand. When she was about to swing it towards Long Aotian, a faint fragrance floated in the air. She suddenly felt her spiritual energy start to dissipate, and the golden blade in her hand flickered. At this time, flower petals flew down inexplicably from the sky, and a girl wearing a veiled descend along with these petals. She took Long Aotian and boarded the spirit boat outside the main hall. Xi Bi and Yue¡¯er also hurriedly climbed up. ¡°Song Qingyu, when we meet again will be the time I take your life.¡± The girl with veiled looked at Long Aotian in distress. As the spirit boat soar, she dropped this sentence. The girl drifted away. Only then Song Qingyu feel her spiritual energy recover, and the feeling of stagnation also disappeared. That woman called Long Aotian senior brother. This means, in this period of time when Long Aotian disappeared, he went to worship a master, and he also had a junior sister. According to the nature of the brain-damage male lead of cultivation immortal script, this junior sister must also like him. That being said, this Long Aotian despises her very much because she has three thousand men. But he didn¡¯t slacken in filling his harem at all. He was really an arrogant stallion. Although the plot had become complicated because she took away the ring, it was still not far from it. The current Long Aotian definitely will go to the real spirit world. If he goes, she must go too. Song Qingyu went inside the space. She wanted to ask the black dragon the way to go to the true spirit world. But as soon as she entered, the original paradise-like space was already in a mess. Dark clouds were tumbling, a vague silhouette of the black dragon shouting angrily in the cloud. As soon as he saw Song Qingyu coming, the black dragon stopped screaming in anger. He raised his head and roared again, ¡°That breath just now, that person, must kill him.¡± ¡°That breath, that person?¡± Song Qingyu felt a slight suspicion, she thought of Long Aotian and the sword with the golden dragon in his hand. ¡®Was that golden dragon sword a deterrent to black dragons?¡¯ ¡°Yes, that person!¡± The black dragon gritted his teeth, as if laced with boundless hatred. ¡°Un!¡± Song Qingyu responded, but she felt that life was full of unpredictability with a trace of ridiculousness. In the plot, The black dragon recognized Long Aotian as his master and respected him. Now because she got him, Long Aotian has obtained something powerful, still the things that can restrain this black dragon. If it was said that she knows the plot and that was her golden finger, then Long Aotian himself was an adaptable golden finger, which makes people sigh. On the contrary, the black dragon now hated Long Aotian to the bone. Another clear dragon roar, Song Qingyu felt cool in between her brows, unexpectedly to see a crimson line that connected her and the black dragon. Because of Long Aotian¡¯s golden dragon sword, the black dragon actually recognized her as his master. The black dragon who has always been rebellious and does not consider her as the master was recognizing her as the master. Song Qingyu didn¡¯t know whether to be happy or sad. ¡°Now we can sense each other, you and I have been integrated, and you can have my great power.¡± After the black dragon finished speaking, he transformed into a smaller size, and finally wrapped around Song Qingyu¡¯s wrist. CH 66 If she didn¡¯t look carefully, she will think it was only a black jade bracelet. The iron ring on her finger also changed in an instant, it also turned black with a little luster. ¡°Un!¡± Song Qingyu responded. ¡°Go to the palace, then we will go to the real spirit world.¡± Before going to the real spirit world, it was better to tell the imperial younger brother. ¡°Okay!¡± Walked outside, the black dragon slipped from her wrist and turned into a big dragon. After Song Qingyu stood on top of him, he flew into the sky. The higher he flew, the bigger he became. It was still early at this moment, so Song Qingyu went directly to the study room. All the way to the roof, then the black dragon turned into her bracelet, and Song Qingyu leaped down from the roof. Someone came over immediately after hearing the movement inside. When they saw Song Qingyu, they immediately put a smile on their face. ¡°Eldest Princess!¡± They were all respectful. Song Qingran walked out from inside after hearing her name. ¡°Imperial elder sister.¡± Song Qingran seemed to have noticed something. After walking a few steps, the expression on his face became a little wrong. ¡°Imperial younger brother, I¡¯m leaving.¡± She come to say goodbye, the things that followed were still need to be done. ¡°Yes!¡± Even though Song Qingran was extremely reluctant in his heart. When Song Qingyu said that, he still didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°This elixir, you can eat it when you are sick, to strengthen your body.¡± Song Qingyu took out a bottle of elixir from the space. This medicine can be eaten by mortals. It was naturaly to strengthen the body, and it can also prolong life. ¡°Okay!¡± Song Qingran also nodded and took it. ¡°¡­¡± Song Qingyu was also silent. She doesn¡¯t know what to say. After all, the road to immortality was too long, and a few decades can pass in a blink of an eye. In the world of immortality, it is a flick of a finger. She didn¡¯t dare to say the time she came back to see him, maybe when she came back, the younger brother was no longer there. The siblings were silent for a long time, but Song Qingran spoke first. ¡°Imperial elder sister, you can go! I will take good care of myself and wait until the elder sister returns.¡± Song Qingran¡¯s mouth had a warm smile, and a pair of black jade-like eyes shone with a little light. ¡°Yeah!¡± Song Qingyu stretched out her hand and patted him on the shoulder, turned around and left without any hesitation. Song Qingran chased her out, and kept staring at Song Qingyu figure standing on the back of the black dragon that gradually disappeared into the mist. ¡°Elder sister, I will wait for you to come back.¡± His handsome face showed a resolute determination. Song Qingyu stood on the back of the black dragon and flew towards the true spirit realm. When they passed by the princess mansion, suddenly she felt a strong smell of blood. She looked down, frowning slightly. The black dragon also seemed to sense it, and with a flick of its tail, he swooped down. At this time, the princess mansion was already a purgatory. Bloody smell and almost no life can be seen. Song Qingyu frowned with a trace of anger in her eyes. The bloodbath of the princess mansion, it can be said the only person who has such a big hatred for her was Long Aotian. She stood on the back of the black dragon, looking for the survivors. Finally, in a courtyard, she saw a small figure sitting on a big tree shivering. ¡°Rong Ruo.¡± Song Qingyu called out. Rong Ruo was completely frightened at this time, and when he heard the familiar voice, he focused his eyes. CH 67 ¡°Princess¡­ waah¡­¡± He was just a child after all, he burst into tears after his name was call. Song Qingyu waited quietly for him to finished crying before asking him. ¡°What happened.¡± ¡°The woman who was with Long Aotian killed the people in the mansion, Brother Siyi saved me so I¡¯m fine.¡± Rong Ruo cried, reaching out to wipe the blood that splashed on his face. ¡°What about Siyi?¡± Song Qingyu asked, recalling that ethereal man. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Brother Siyi put me on a tree and asked me to wait for the princess.¡± Rong Ruo said truthfully. ¡°Un.¡± Song Qingyu walked around the princess mansion, but didn¡¯t find a single living person. It showed how bloodthirsty that woman was. After that, Rong Ruo was sent to the palace, and the palace immediately sent someone out to reorganize the princess mansion. Song Qingyu left after that. When she reached the real spirit world, Song Qingyu looked at the boundary behind her. She has always regarded herself as a passerby and a tasker. I don''t kill Bo Ren, but Bo Ren died because of me. Flashed into the real spirit world. It was the beginning of real cultivation immortal. Long Aotian and his junior sister, she will not forgive them. After coming to the real spirit world, Song Qingyu knew that Long Aotian would live in an academy called Tianyu Academy. His cultivation road started from there. Wherever the male protagonist was, Song Qingyu will naturally be there too. Otherwise, how can she blatantly stumble upon him, she must not humiliate the title ¡®vicious female supporting role¡¯. Because it was not the time for the recruitment of Tianyu Academy. Song Qingyu used a large amount of spirit stones in the space to bought a spot. In the academy, she became a transparent person. Most of the time was used to practice in the space. Sometimes spent spirit stone to make someone stare at Long Aotian for her. She knew that although Long Aotian came from the lower realm, inside the academy he was also a famous person. Counting the time, it was the time for Long Aotian to become famous in a battle. Song Qingyu no longer practiced in the space. She went to take a look after changing her clothes. Before she could go far, she heard a loud noise. From a distance, she could see Long Aotian was dressed in white, standing there proudly, holding a young and beautiful noble girl in his arms. Across from them stood a gorgeous-dressed teenager. Here came the play! ! Song Qingyu raised her eyebrows, and with a slight smile on her lips, walked over and stood in the crowd watching the excitement. ¡°Yuwen Wuji, Nishang doesn¡¯t like you at all, why did you keep pestering her.¡± Long Aotian stood there righteous, and the girl behind him looked at him admiringly. ¡°What is your business? Go aside.¡± As soon as Yuwen Wuji saw that it was Long Aotian, a commoner, how could he compare with himself. ¡°Help each other in the face of injustice, Long couldn¡¯t bear the suffering of the beautiful woman.¡± After finishing speaking, he glanced at Nishang again. Nishang had already fallen in love with his handsome appearance. But at this time, her heart was completely messed up, ¡®how could there be such a perfect person¡¯. ¡°Go away!¡± Yuwen Wuji naturally had his eyes higher than the top. At this moment he want to vomited blood. He couldn¡¯t meet his fiancee. Usually, he treats her well, but she always ignores him. At this time she was so obsessed with a poor boy. In front of so many people, it was a really big and loud slap on his face. Long Aotian remained calm and didn¡¯t show any signs of letting go. Instead, he point his golden dragon sword toward him. CH 68 ¡°Are you trying to fight me?¡± Yuwen Wuji felt a burst of amusement. He was already at the late stage of Foundation Establishment, how could Long Aotian early-stage be his opponent. ¡°Yes, I want to challenge you! If I win you, please stay away from this girl.¡± A fierce look burst out from Long Aotian¡¯s eyes. ¡°Hahaha¡ª¡± There were bursts of laughter around him. ¡°You really overreach yourself.¡± Many people are laughing at Long Aotian. Although many of them usually don¡¯t like Yuwen Wuji, but Long Aotian¡¯s brazenness still makes them feel ridiculous. Even Nishang, who was standing behind Long Aotian, showed a hesitant look, but after hesitating, she was full of emotion again. ¡°Then are you dare or not?¡± Long Aotian completely ignored the surrounding ridicule and asked Yuwen Wuji again. Yuwen Wuji snorted coldly, just intended to respond. ¡°Wait a minute!¡± At this time, Song Qingyu had already walked out of the crowd. As soon as Long Aotian saw Song Qingyu, the anger on his face overflowed. ¡°You demon girl.¡± He scolded coldly. ¡°Who are you?¡± Yuwen Wuji looked at Song Qingyu and felt that her cultivation base was definitely not lower than him. Long Aotian hated her so much. The enemy of the enemy was his friend. Relatively, Yuwen Wuji wanted to befriend Song Qingyu. ¡°Song Qingyu¡­¡± Song Qingyu salute Yuwen Wuji. ¡°This girl, what do you want to say?¡± Yuwen Wuji nodded slightly and asked. ¡°I just find it strange, although I haven¡¯t been in the academy for long. I also know that Miss Nishang is Yuwen Wuji¡¯s fiancee. At this time, seeing Long Aotian made a fiance stay away from his fiancee. I really don¡¯t understand, so I come out to ask.¡± Song Qingyu had a smile on her lips, but there was a trace of doubt on her face. As soon as she said this, everyone¡¯s eyes changed when they looked at Nishang. ¡®Yes, they are fianc¨¦es, what is the problem if they have occasional contact? What these things have to do with this boy.¡¯ Anyway, Nishang, why are you hiding behind other men? Knowing that her words had an effect, the smile on Song Qingyu¡¯s lips never disappeared. In the plot, Long Aotian really has a competition with Yuwen Wuji. In the end, everyone thought that Yuwen Wuji would win, but they didn¡¯t expect Long Aotian to be a dark horse. After all, there were still a lot of commoners in this academy. Suddenly Long Aotian appeared and also a powerful person. At the end, they all followed his lead. Because it was a hero who saved the beauty, Nishang was with Long Aotian in the end, but no one cared about Nishang¡¯s relationship with Yuwen Wuji. Nishang¡¯s family was also happy to see it, probably because they felt that Long Aotian was a person with good talent, The most pitiful person was Yuwen Wuji, who just became Long Aotian¡¯s springboard. The person who was originally the head of Yuwen¡¯s family was abandoned like this, and finally died of depression. ¡°No¡­ I don¡¯t want to get engaged.¡± Nishang also noticed the eyes looking at her were not right, and the hand holding Long Aotian¡¯s sleeve slowly loosened. Nishang explained quickly. While she was speaking, her eyes were slightly red. When Long Aotian saw Nishang little hand loosen her grip, he couldn¡¯t help but feel lost. He can protect her. At this time, seeing her red eyes, his heart was extremely sour. ¡°Demon girl, don¡¯t confuse the crowd.¡± Long Aotian pointed at Song Qingyu and said coldly. CH 69 Chapter 69 The Female Match in Cultivation Immortal Script Translated by littlecloud Edited by littllecloud Song Qingyu scoff. ¡°If you are not satisfied, you can bring it up. The marriage contract between us can also be terminated! It doesn¡¯t have to be like this.¡± Yuwen Wuji suddenly said, although he admired her, it was not necessary to be her. Originally, he was still clingy to that ridiculous self-esteem, but what Song Qingyu said enlightened him, he became a lot more clear head. ¡°Ah?¡± Nishang was a little surprised to hear Yuwen Wuji say that. For a long time, Yuwen Wuji has constantly entangled her, but at this time he gave up so easily, she felt a little weird. ¡°Then Yuwen Wuji, do you dare to fight me? If I win, don¡¯t pester this girl and break off the engagement with her.¡± Long Aotian raised his golden dragon sword and questioned Yuwen Wuji aloud. ¡°Haha¡­ Do you not understand human language? I have already said that if she wants to break the engagement, she can talk to the elders in her family directly, No need to stir up trouble.¡± Yuwen Wuji doesn¡¯t want to dwell too much at this time. It was ridiculous to keep entangled like this. Besides, was it necessary for him to fight Long Aotian? Even if he won, an unequal contest brings no honor to the victor. If by accident he lost. This Long Aotian has been in the limelight recently. It was also very strange, Long Aotian constantly wanted to fight against him at this moment. It was better for him to be careful. Long Aotian¡¯s face turned red, he was choked and speechless, and Nishang was also embarrassed. Two people were standing there awkwardly. Yuwen Wuji invited Song Qingyu. ¡°I don¡¯t know if you have time to chat.¡± ¡°Naturally!¡± Song Qingyu nodded lightly. ¡°Demon girl!¡± Long Aotian rushed in front of Song Qingyu at this time, ¡°I want to challenge you.¡± ¡°Duel?¡± Song Qingyu pursed her lips and chuckled. ¡°Okay!¡± she agreed. Long Aotian was slightly stunned. ¡°See you at the academy¡¯s year-end competition in a few days, if you can make it to the end.¡± After Song Qingyu finished speaking, she left with Yuwen Wuji. Long Aotian looked at Song Qingyu¡¯s back with an inexplicable expression. Since when has he felt that this bitch has changed, since she robbed his ring? He also noticed her finger just now, it was not the same ring as the one he own before, so why did she suddenly become so strong. At first, he thought after he came to the cultivation immortal world and cultivated well. He would definitely go back and killed her. But he didn¡¯t expect that she would follow and haunted him, which was really disgusting. Was it because the things that were unattainable were the best. Haha¡­ He didn¡¯t like that kind of woman who doesn¡¯t follow the women virtue. ¡°This gentleman¡­¡± Nishang next to him called softly. ¡°Huh? Nishang, you can call me Aotian in the future!¡± Long Aotian¡¯s heart trembled when he saw Nishang¡¯s peach-like face. ¡°Brother Aotian!¡± Nishang lowered her head shyly. ¡°Thank you for standing up for me just now.¡± Immediately afterward Nishang raised her head bravely and looked at Long Aotian with a slight smile. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Long Aotian shook his head. ¡°Since you don¡¯t like it, you can go back and ask your parents to terminate the engagement for you.¡± Long Aotian said again. ¡°Uh¡­¡± Nishang was stunned for a moment, then nodded again. ¡°I¡¯ll take you back!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± The two of them left together. On the other side, Song Qingyu followed Yuwen Wuji to Yanhui Pavilion, the best restaurant in the capital. ¡°Miss seems to come from the same place as that Long Aotian.¡± CH 70 Chapter 70 The Female Match in Cultivation Immortal Script Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud Yuwen Wuji poured a cup of tea for Song Qingyu and chatted with her. ¡°Yes.¡± In the True Spirit World which was a strange place for Song Qingyu, Song Qingyu also wanted to make friends with him. ¡°It seems that the two of you also have a deep hatred.¡± Yuwen Wuji had a harmless smile on his face. ¡°Un, a huge debt of blood to fight to one last breath.¡± Song Qingyu indifferently said this kind of word. Hearing Song Qingyu speak so bluntly, Yuwen Wuji couldn¡¯t help being a little surprised. Song Qingyu knew that he was a cannon fodder in the plot. She wanted to reverse the plot. This Yuwen Wuji, who was used as a springboard and made Long Aotian soar into the sky, should live well. ¡°It¡¯s a coincidence, I also have a grudge with this Long Aotian today.¡± After Yuwen Wuji finished speaking, the two looked at each other and smiled. ¡°Why is there no private room when this lady comes?¡± A loud noise came from outside the door. ¡°Crack¡ª¡± A woman¡¯s sharp voice, followed by the sound of a whip. When Song Qingyu heard this voice, she felt a little familiar. She looked at the door on one side. The door on this side was made of silk, and the top was transparent, so you could see everything outside. Sure enough, she saw a familiar person, Long Aotian¡¯s junior sister. At this time, she was proudly beating the waiter with a whip. ¡°Miss, all the private rooms are really full.¡± The waiter dodged in pain and explained. ¡°Clear one and give it to me. This lady won¡¯t eat with the rest of the crowd in a place like this.¡± The junior sister lashed the whip again, the whip was too long, and it just happened to hit Song Qingyu¡¯s door. The door opened, and the junior sister instantly looked inside and saw there was only a pot of tea on their table. Immediately, she walked inside with a smile on the corner of her mouth and a whip in one hand. Xibi and Yue¡¯er, followed behind her like maids, not even daring to lift their heads. The junior sister¡¯s eyes kept looking at their table, ¡°It¡¯s really poor, I¡¯ll pay for this pot of tea for you, hurry up and get out of here!¡± Yuwen Wuji frowned, just about to say something. He was held down by Song Qingyu. Although Yuwen Wuji didn¡¯t understand, he responded and didn¡¯t speak. ¡°Are you all dumb?¡± After speaking, seeing Song Qingyu and the others ignore her, the junior sister became angry again. Song Qingyu looked at her coldly, what exactly does she have under her sleeve? That could make her so arrogant and bloodthirsty. ¡°Huh¡ª¡± The junior sister looked at Song Qingyu, suddenly puzzled and stunned. ¡°Where did I have seen you before!?¡± The voice of the junior sister just fell, and Xi Bi and Yu¡¯er also looked at Song Qingyu. ¡°Princess¡­¡± Both of them cried out in despair. ¡®Why is the princess here?¡¯ ¡°Princess? It¡¯s that bitch who chased the senior brother, even came to the real spirit world, bah.¡± The junior sister¡¯s eyes looked at Song Qingyu became contemptuous. ¡°You killed the people in my princess mansion?¡± Song Qingyu¡¯s face was expressionless, and her eyes were cold. ¡°So what if I did? Haha¡­ If not for the rush, I would have slaughtered the palace.¡± The Junior Sister raised her chin at the same time! Of course, this sentence was said casually. At that time, she took the injured Long Aotian and found that something was wrong with him, she was furious and went back to find this bitch princess. Who knew that she was lucky enough not to be there. CH 71 Only then did the anger spread elsewhere. Fortunately, the senior brother woke up, then she drop it. ¡°Pa¡ª¡± Seeing the junior sister¡¯s face, Song Qingyu threw the teacup in her hand, straight in her face. ¡°Pfft¡ª¡± Her nose was injured, she spat out a mouthful of blood, and a few teeth rolled down on the ground. ¡°You¡­¡± The junior sister was tearing in pain, but she also know that she was not Song Qingyu¡¯s opponent. Song Qingyu looked at her coldly, a golden blade condensed in her hand, as it was about to pierce the junior sister¡¯s heart. ¡°Stop¡­¡± Long Aotian descend from the sky with Nishang in his arms and stood in front of the little sister. Song Qingyu looked at the intact roof. She didn¡¯t know where did they float down from. Of course, that¡¯s not the point! ¡°My junior sister had done nothing, how can you kill innocent people indiscriminately.¡± Long Aotian hugged the junior sister with heartache. When the junior sister saw Long Aotian, her deformed face because of the smashed became more unsightly because of crying. ¡°Nothing? the life of more than hundred people in my princess mansion, is it count as nothing?¡± Song Qingyu laughed coldly. ¡°That¡¯s because you beat me to death. That was what my junior sister do out of grief.¡± Long Aotian took out a medicine pill and gave it to his junior sister. ¡°Heh¡­ If that¡¯s the case, then kill yourself now! You can also pay for those people¡¯s lives.¡± Because of grief, you can kill innocent people? ¡°You, how can form your own mouth talk nonsense here?¡± Long Aotian looked at Song Qingyu with a headache, how could there be a woman that liked to be entangled? ¡°I killed people, what do you want? Come at me, don¡¯t talk nonsense with my senior brother.¡± The junior sister looked at Song Qingyu like a poisonous snake, with a few teeth missing from her mouth, and her speech was a bit sloppy. ¡°Oh, alright!¡± Song Qingyu nodded, the golden blade in her hand was so bright. ¡°For every grievance, someone is responsible, for every debt, there is a debtor.¡± ¡°Stop it!¡± Long Aotian covered in front of his junior sister. ¡°Long Aotian¡¯s woman is not someone who can be bullied by others.¡± ¡°Then are you going to pay for your junior sister¡¯s life? Those more than hundred lives are not so easy to settle?¡± A sarcastic smile rose in the corner of Song Qingyu¡¯s mouth. ¡°Senior brother¡­¡± ¡°Junior sister¡­¡± Both of them had a resolute expression on their faces. Nishang on the side looked at them enviously, will brother Aotian treat her like this in the future? ¡°An eye for an eye will only make the whole world blind! Since it was the affair in the lower realm, why is the little girl still aggressive?¡± Suddenly an elderly voice sounded. Song Qingyu felt a strong coercion suppressed her down. ¡°Be careful, this is the power of Nascent Soul.¡± The black dragon reminded. ¡°¡­¡± Song Qingyu was speechless, wasn¡¯t Nascent Soul a master beyond the mundane world, how could he still have time to drink tea in a busy street? Really ****** disgusting. The halo of the male protagonist was this powerful. As soon as something went wrong, someone will immediately come out to help. Those who help were still powerful people! ! Song Qingyu really couldn¡¯t help but want to curse the heaven. Even though she restrained it, blood still spilled from her lips. ¡°Are you alright!¡± Yuwen Wuji quickly reached out to support her. ¡°Nothing.¡± Song Qingyu¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°Little girl, be lenient wherever it is possible. It is not good to drag the affair of the lower realm into the true spirit world!¡± An old man walked in from the outside, wearing a white Taoist robe. One¡¯s outstanding behavior liked that of immortals. CH 72 Chapter 72 The Female Match in The Cultivation Immortal Scrip Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud It was really ridiculous! According to this old man¡¯s word, all the people in the lower realms deserved to die? Anyway, for the true spirit world, those people were a person who lacked the strength to truss up a chicken. In this way, the whole world will be in chaos. Don¡¯t know reincarnation? Don¡¯t you know cause and effect? Hehe, Song Qingyu didn¡¯t know how he reach the Nascent Soul, but she knew this kind of person will definitely not last long. Song Qinju was just about to open her mouth to refute, but Yuwen Wuji stopped her. ¡°Tianyang ancestor, how do you have time to come out?¡± Yuwen Wuji respectfully walked to the front and gave him a salute. ¡°It turned out to be the child of Yuwen¡¯s family¡­ You should be careful when making friends in the future. You should not associate with people who seek revenge for the smallest grievances.¡± Tianyang ancestor said earnestly, the words were directed at Song Qingyu. Yuwen Wuji didn¡¯t speak, just cupped his hands and smiled. ¡°Thank you for ancestor help!¡± Long Aotian and his junior sister knelt down one after another. ¡°You¡¯re welcome, I also see we have predestined relationship.¡± Tianyang ancestor raised his hand and hold Long Aotian up. ¡°This little friend, have you worshipped a teacher?¡± He narrowed his eyes and stared at Long Aotian for a long time. ¡°I have worshipped a teacher, but the master died in order to save my life. This is my junior sister.¡± Long Aotian said with a sad looked. ¡°Little friend is really an affectionate person. I think you are pleasing to the eyes. Are you willing to worship me as a teacher?¡± Tianyang ancestor looked at Long Aotian, twirling his beard and smiling. Long Aotian was stunned for a moment, then he knelt down and kowtow. ¡°The master is above, please accept the disciple.¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­ well, well!¡± Tianyang ancestor accepted the salute with joy. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Tianyang ancestor said and then walked outside. Long Aotian led his group of beautiful women followed the ancestor out. Long Aotian¡¯s junior sister looked back at Song Qingyu and smiled proudly. After everyone left, Song Qingyu slowly sat down and swallowed a pill. Her pale complexion looked a little better. ¡°Fellow Daoist Song, are you alright!¡± Yuwen Wuji looked at Song Qingyu worriedly. ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Song Qingyu eased up slowly, then asked again, ¡°Who was that Tianyan ancestor?¡± A Nascent soul took Long Aotian as his apprentice. At a glance, she knew that he was a formidable enemy. ¡°Fellow Daoist Song obviously doesn¡¯t know much about the true spirit world, let me tell you slowly.¡± Just now, Yuwen Wuji had a little admiration for Song Qingyu. In front of Nascent Soul¡¯s great power, her expression did not change. With this kind of courage, it will have a brilliant future. At the moment, the eyes looked at Song Qingyu has a little glow. With Yuwen Wuji¡¯s narration, Song Qingyu also got a clear understanding of the true spirit world. There was no cultivation sect. The true spirit world was dominated by aristocratic families, Among them, the Luo family and the Yuwen family were the best. Formerly, the Luo family had a great master of the Nascent Soul, Tianyang ancestor. They had always been ahead of the Yuwen family. But this year, everything has changed. Tianyang ancestor¡¯s lifespan was at the end, and he was still in the middle stage of Nascent Soul. It was impossible to rush to the Great Perfection in just a few years. And their Yuwen family had a Nascent Soul cultivator this year. A Nascent Soul cultivator who was about to die, a Nascent Soul cultivator who was just in his early days. Although in terms of cultivation base, it was not comparable for the time being, but in the long run, the Yuwen family was about to rise. The Yuwen family will be able to dominate the true spirit world in the future. Hearing Yuwen Wuji finish speaking, Song Qingyu could vaguely hear the superioty in his tone. The child was still too young! CH 73 Chapter 73 The Female Match in The Cultivation Immortal Script Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud Logical thinking, these were quite true. But because of Long Aotian, everything was a variable. A big variable. ¡°Fellow Daoist Song, why is your expression still uneasy, what are you thinking about?¡± Yuwen Wuji was able to observe a person¡¯s expression. ¡°Long Aotian!¡± Song Qingyu looked at him and said the name lightly. ¡°Long Aotian must be a formidable character, otherwise he would not have been accepted by Tianyang ancestor as his apprentice.¡± Yuwen Wuji couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly. Song Qingyu didn¡¯t say anything, not to mention the need to repeat the plot for the original owner, making Long Aotian doomed. With so many lives in the princess mansion, she would not let Long Aotian have a good end. It¡¯s just that there was a big gap between the enemy and her. She still has to cultivate well. ¡°In a few days, it will be the academy competition, you must not face Long Aotian.¡± Song Qingyu gave a piece of very sincere advice. ¡°Okay!¡± Yuwen Wuji also felt the difference in Long Aotian, and when Song Qingyu said this, he became more cautious. With the Yuwen family¡¯s power, it was still possible to change the number of games. ¡°Leave Long Aotian to me.¡± Song Qingyu¡¯s eyes closed slightly. Outside, it¡¯s time to report grievances. If it said that don¡¯t drag the matter of lower realm into this realm. Then in the competition field, she will teach Long Aotian to be a good person! In short, fists and kicks have no eyes. But the most urgent task now was to cultivate. Song Qingyu stood up, ¡°I¡¯m going back to practice in seclusion, and the matter of the competition will be left to you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, fellow Daoist Song!¡± Yuwen Wuji stood up and cup his hand to Song Qingyu. Song Qingyu left, returned directly to her residence, used a formation array, and then went into the space. Inside the space, the black dragon also came down from Song Qingyu wrist and stuck to the wall, like a picture scroll on the wall. ¡°Black dragon, you and I are already one at this time, can you tell me about the relationship between you and the golden dragon in Long Aotian¡¯s hands.¡± Song Qingyu raised her eyes to look at him, her eyes were clear, without a trace of impurities. ¡°We are from the Dragon Clan, and we are brothers. He is the elder brother and naturally controls the fate of the entire Clan, but he is not born with the secret techniques of the Dragon Clan, and I have! After that, he didn¡¯t want his status to be hindered, he trapped me in this square inch of land. I need a strong person, the stronger that person is, the stronger I will be¡­ In this way, I can return to the Dragon Clan again.¡± The black dragon said, There seems to be a raging fire burning in his eyes. ¡°According to what you said, your brother should still be in the Dragon Clan, so why is he on Long Aotian sword?¡± Song Qingyu was very puzzled. ¡°Perhaps he had done a lot of bad things and have consequences like mine. It¡¯s worse than me. He can only live in the sword and become the sword¡¯s soul.¡± The black dragon laughed at this time. Seeing that he was not good, the black dragon was relieved. ¡°¡­¡± Seeing the black dragon¡¯s expression, Song Qingyu was also drunk. ¡°How do you get back to the Dragon Clan?¡± Song Qingyu asked again. ¡°It¡¯s just now in the true spirit world. Wait until you reach Nascent Soul, we can go to the next interface, the primary spirit world¡­ there is many race, there are dragons, elves, and raven¡­¡± The black dragon recalled it, and there was longing in his eyes. CH 74 Chapter 74 The Female Match in The Cultivation Immortal Script Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud After hearing the black dragon words, Song Qingyu also understand. The black dragon was originally trapped in the iron ring. When someone unlocked the seal, he recognized that person as the master and became one with that person. Only then can he follow that person to the true spirit world and the primary spirit world together. In the plot, the black dragon master was Long Aotian. Finally Long Aotian stood at the end of the cloud, and he naturally stood at the top. Now Song Qingyu wanted to defeat Long Aotian, and then go up with him¡­ Why does she feel so much pressure. ¡°You are very strong, you have to believe in yourself.¡± The black dragon suddenly poured out chicken soup. Then he changed into smaller size and wrapped around Song Qingyu¡¯s wrist. ¡®Trust yourself! !¡¯ Inside her black pupils, a brilliant light burst out. It was because she believed in herself that she dares to sell her soul. Because she believed in herself that she dares to go through the plots one by one alone. She wanted to get that ultimate chance, the chance to redeemed her family. Song Qinyu confidence became more determined, she closed her eyes and began to practice. The black dragon eyes who wrapped himself around Song Qingyu¡¯s wrist also lit up. Although, he didn¡¯t know why Song Qingyu suddenly had such a strong confidence. But for him or for her, it was a good thing. At that moment, the black dragon who wrapped himself around her wrist began to cultivated by drawing the steady stream of spiritual energy in her body. Time flies, half a month has passed very quickly. Half a month outside, inside the space was equivalent to fifteen years of cultivation. In the space, there were all kinds of rare and exotic herbs, and the spiritual energy inside was naturally incomparably abundant. Song Qingyu also learned the ancient method brought by the Black Dragon from the primary spirit world, so her cultivation became more powerful, flying thousands of miles. ¡°Dong dong dong¡ª¡ª¡± The door was knocked gently. Song Qingyu walked out of the space with a fresh air, waved her hand to unlock the array, and opened the door. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for half a month, fellow daoist Song is already a Golden Core cultivator.¡± Yuwen Wuji¡¯s jaw dropped in surprise. He was also cultivating seriously, how could he not be against the sky like the other party? For a while, Yuwen Wuji also wanted to know what Song Qingyu¡¯s spiritual roots were. ¡°I have a Spirit Gathering Formation array in my hand, fellow daoist Yuwen can use it.¡± While speaking, Song Qingyu tossed a small Formation array over. ¡°Thank you, thank you!¡± Yuwen Wuji took it and thanked Song Qingyu more than once. Song Qingyu smiled. Although the spiritual energy gathered by this array cannot be compared with that inside the space. It was still several times better than what he usually absorbs. ¡°Fellow Daoist Yuwen, why are you looking for me today?¡± Song Qingyu asked again. ¡°Tomorrow is the day of the academy competition. This is fellow daoist Song signs.¡± Yuwen Wuji gave a token. ¡°Thank you!¡± Song Qingyu took the token. ¡°I¡¯ll practice first, see you tomorrow.¡± After saying that, with a wave of her sleeves, the door was closed again. Yuwen Wuji stood in front of Song Qingyu¡¯s door for a long time. In the end, he showed a relieved smile. Originally, he thought that fellow daoist Song and him were a good match, and it would be good for the two of them to practice together. But now he found that they are not on the same level at all. Or was his vision too short-sighted. In the future, he can¡¯t show any clues in front of Fellow Daoist Song. Thinking of Song Qingyu¡¯s cultivation speed, Yuwen Wuji was also envious, but it was extremely important to be aware about oneself spiritual roots. CH 75 Chapter 75 The Female Match in The Cultivation Immortal Script Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud However, he really wanted to use the Spirit Gathering Array now. At that moment, he rushed back to practice. Finally the day of the academy competition. Song Qingyu took the token and went out. She didn¡¯t hide or cover her cultivation base. After all, during the competition, there were also many people with high cultivation base. People with low cultivation can¡¯t see anything, but those with high cultivation can still see. So you didn¡¯t need to converge your cultivation base, it was an unnecessary act. If you want to see, then she will show it aboveboard and straightforward. When she arrived at the competition venue, Yuwen Wuji waved to her from a distance. Song Qingyu walked to his side and sat down beside him. Yuwen Wuji whispered to her, ¡°Fellow Daoist Song, do you see any difference in myself?¡± Song Qingyu glanced at him, but did not see any difference. Yuwen Wuji hated the appearance of the iron not turning into steel at once, ¡°My cultivation has grown.¡± After he finished speaking, he showed a satisfied smile again. ¡°This is also thanks to the array plate you gave me!¡± Song Qingyu nodded slightly. Seeing his cultivation base, it did grow. No wonder he seemed to be smiling at this time. Her eyes looked around again. She found that although it was an academy competition, there were three positions on the high platform. In the center, a sign with the word ¡°Luo¡± was engraved in dragon flying and phoenix dance writing style. There was also a sign on the left, with the word ¡°Yuwen¡± engraved on it. It went without saying that the people on the right must be the people from Tianyu Academy. It looked like, the Luo family was still the boss of the true spirit world. ¡°Your family has a place above, why are you still sitting below?¡± Song Qingyu raised her chin slightly and asked Yuwen Wuji. ¡°This gentleman has always been in limelight, I don¡¯t mean to make a showy display of my ability.¡± Yuwen Wuji said very modestly. Song Qingyu: ¡°¡­¡± She was speechless. ¡®Is he an idiot?¡¯ Soon, the Yuwen family and the academy side were full, and it was time for the competition. However, the people of the Luo family in the central have not come. The students were all talking about it one after another. The people on the academy side also look unhappy. Although they knew that the Yuwen family would be the dominant force in the future. But after all, Tianyang ancestor was still alive at this time, so there was nothing they could do. The crowd waited for half an hour under the scorching sun. At this time, Tianyang ancestor slowly walked over with a group of people. ¡°¡­There was a small incident at home, all of you must have been waiting for a long time.¡± Tianyang ancestor sat at the center and explained the reason for his late arrival in an understatement. ¡°Tianyang ancestor is very old, so it¡¯s right for us to wait.¡± Yuwen Donghai, the Nascent Soul cultivator of the Yuwen family, also said lightly. Tianyang ancestor frowned when he heard what Yuwen Donghai said, and then laughed without saying anything. How could he not hear Yuwen Donghai¡¯s words mean! He was mocking him for being old and will soon die! Even if he was old and dying out, he will not let the Yuwen family dominate. After all, he accepted a powerful apprentice, after speaking, his line of sight stayed on Long Aotian lovingly. ¡°Tianyang ancestor, do you take so many women when you go out?¡± Yuwen Donghai looked at the women who followed Long Aotian, and one of them was Yuwen Wuji¡¯s fiancee. Although the marriage contract was terminated a few days ago, but standing here at this time was also unpleasant to look at. CH 76 Chapter 76 The Female Match in The Cultivation Immortal Script Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud ¡°All of them are my disciple¡¯s double cultivation partner. Look at that girl, her name is Nishang, you should be very familiar with her!?¡± Tianyang ancestor laughed and pointed his finger at Nishang, who stand beside Long Aotian with a shy face. ¡°¡­¡± Yuwen Donghai suddenly stopped talking. This old man, how dare you said that. Then again, that bastard in his family was also useless, his fiancee can still be cheated away. ¡°Yeah, although my Wuji is a little confused, but he is upright and honest. He is finding someone to be a couple who can spend their life together.¡± After saying that, he turned his eyes lightly to the center of the arena. The competition has already started. ¡®A couple who spend their life together!¡¯ Nishang¡¯s smiling face freeze upon hearing this, Which woman doesn¡¯t have this expectation, but when she met Long Aotian, there were already three women standing beside him. She was his fourth woman, although it will hurt seeing him with other women. But to leave him, she couldn¡¯t do it. ¡°It¡¯s good to be a couple spending life together, it also depends on whether that man has a heart, Nishang¡­ I will always be nice to you.¡± Long Aotian reached out and held Nishang¡¯s hands. Nishang smiled slightly, and her face flushed like a peach blossom. ¡®Yes, meeting someone she likes, and that person also likes her, that¡¯s enough.¡¯ The other three girls, seeing the two of them staring at each other so affectionately, a trace of jealousy flashed in their eyes. However, Long Aotian liked generous women. Several women still maintain a smile on their faces. ¡°We are all people who cultivate immortals, the great road is impermanent, how can I indulge in the ****.¡± Tianyang ancestor said lightly. The crowd stopped talking. Long Aotian also quietly let go of Nishang¡¯s hand, and his eyes began to search for Song Qingyu in the crowd. Coincidentally Song Qingyu was also looking at him at this time, and their eyes met in the air. Long Aotian turned his eyes away in disgust. This kind of woman was still around like a fly. It was really like a fishbone getting stuck in the throat, very uncomfortable. Song Qingyu didn¡¯t withdraw her sight. She looked at Long Aotian¡¯s cultivation base, he was about to break through into Golden Core. Sure enough, Long Aotian has also learned the secret technique given by the golden dragon at this time. Inside the space, she has the highest spiritual energy, and one day was equivalent to one year. But Long Aotian was outside the space, and he can reach this cultivation base, which cannot be underestimated. ¡°Fortunately, you told me not to confront Long Aotian that day. His cultivation base was even more powerful than yours. He improved in leaps and bounds.¡± At this time, Yuwen Wuji was also looking at Long Aotian. Song Qingyu¡¯s previous cultivation base was high. Naturally, it was not comparable. But when he met Long Aotian before, Long Aotian cultivation base was still under him, but now it was better than himself. If he lost to Long Aotian, he would definitely be ridiculed. His former fianc¨¦e was robbed. After another loss, the Yuwen family¡¯s face was no longer needed. It would be fine if Long Aotian was still the poor boy without status, but now, he was the apprentice of Tianyang ancestor. The Luo family and the Yuwen family were natural enemies. On the surface it was peaceful, but underneath the fighting was very fierce. If he lost in the competition, he will definitely be given up by his family. At this time, Yuwen Wuji couldn¡¯t help but feel very fortunate that he followed Song Qingyu¡¯s advice. This saved him from fighting with Long Aotian. CH 77 Chapter 77 The Female Match in The Cultivation Immortal Script Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud ¡°That¡¯s true!¡± Song Qingyu also nodded. Long Aotian was the male protagonist. Naturally, he will improve in leaped and bound. She robbed him of his opportunity, but he still can improved in leap and bound. When Long Aotian encountered any difficulties, someone will come to the rescue and let him out of the predicament. No one can compare this, but was this golden finger really infinite? From the moment Song Qingyu got the ring, the plot has already changed. The only things that were the same were that Long Aotian was the male protagonist. Bright future despite the difficulties. ¡°Although Long Aotian is powerful, fellow daoist Song, you are not weak. Later you will definitely defeat him.¡± Yuwen Wuji still wholeheartedly believed in Song Qingyu. Song Qingyu did not answer. Although she was stronger than Long Aotian at this time, Long Aotian TMD was the male protagonist. She can only wait and see what will happen. She wanted Long Aotian¡¯s life. The competition was in full swing. Yuwen Wuji also went up and have a few rounds of competition. Until he met Song Qingyu, he surrendered after two moves. The people who competed in the final were Song Qingyu and Long Aotian who was highly expected to win. Long Aotian was a person with outstanding ability, he was also the apprentice of the Luo family¡¯s Nascent Soul. As soon as Long Aotian stood on the stage, at a glance, you can see that his status was very high. In contrast, there was not much to mention about Song Qingyu. The golden dragon sword in Long Aotian¡¯s hand pointed directly at Song Qingyu. Song Qingyu just stood there. She was wearing a crimson dress, her jet-black hair was draped behind her, with a simple silver hairpin on her head. She was dressed very plainly. Long Aotian looked at her, there a slight voice. She seems to be her, and it doesn¡¯t seem to be her. The first time Long Aotian saw her, she was fully dressed in pearls and emeralds, silk and satin, and people followed around her. The chin was always held high, she was arrogant and repulsive. Seeing Long Aotian stared at her in a trance. Song Qingyu also kept silent, only looked at the sword in his hand. The whole body was golden, and on the handle, an elated dragon head, with its mouth open, as if the dragon was roaring. It looked mighty. ¡°Let¡¯s start!¡± After a while, Long Aotian still staring at her, Song Qingyu felt nauseated for no apparent reason. ¡®Long Aotian wasn¡¯t interested in her, right!¡¯ Thinking of this possibility, Song Qingyu became restless. At the moment, she snorted. Started a spell and throw it towards Long Aotian. ¡°Water condensation technique? Could it be that she has water spiritual root?¡± A middle-aged man standing behind Tianyang ancestor said in a deep voice. Ancestor Tianyang was silent. As soon as the middle-aged man¡¯s words fell, Song Qingyu smashed with a golden blade. ¡°Gold spiritual root¡­¡± The middle-aged man was stunned. After being stunned, he saw that there were other spells in Song Qingyu¡¯s hands. Gold, wood, water, fire, and earth have all been used. The middle-aged man had a look of contempt on his face at this time, ¡°Old Ancestor, this girl is only has a little higher cultivation base, but she is only the Five Spiritual Roots, how can she compare to Aotian.¡± But before the Tianyang ancestor could speak, Song Qingyu shook her fingers slightly, and a swirling wind ball began to form. Those wind balls suddenly rose around Long Aotian. Long Aotian was defeated little by little. The golden dragon sword in his hand kept making a few clear chants. His face was already pale, and it was obvious that his spiritual energy was not enough. Song Qingyu looked at him, but there was a smile on the corner of her mouth. The fingers were raised slightly again, and a little ice pick was mixed into the wind ball. CH 78 Chapter 78 The Female Match in The Cultivation Immortal Script Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud The wind ball was blowing fiercely. Long Aotian used all his strength to prevent another wind ball from smashing toward him, but there were countless wind balls around him. At this time, there were some ice picks mixed in the wind ball. He couldn¡¯t prevent it at all, the clothes on his body had been scratched and blood was dripping. Long Aotian frowned, but he still swayed the golden dragon sword in his hand, even though he gradually became weak. ¡°Do you still think she has five spiritual roots?¡± Yuwen Donghai laughed. Although this girl was not from their family, he heard that Wuji was on good terms with her. At this time, seeing the people in the Luo family were deflated, his mood was indescribably good. The middle-aged man who previously judged that Song Qingyu has five spiritual roots, the expression on his face was indescribably ugly at this time. Yuwen Donghai, the great power of Nascent Soul was naturally not the person he can make trouble with But at this time, he couldn¡¯t help but let out a long sigh, ¡°The Great Thousand World is really full of wonders.¡± ¡°Ancestor, what kind of spiritual root does this woman have?¡± The young man standing behind Yuwen Donghai asked in confusion. ¡°Not only can she flexibly use the five spiritual roots of gold, wood, water, fire, earth, but also the mutated wind and ice roots¡­¡± The young man who spoke looked at the center of the arena and suddenly stopped talking. In the competition arena, there were still some noisy voices, but at this time, it gradually became silent. They all widened their eyes, watching¡­ Watching intently. They saw Song Qingyu suddenly holding a lightning ball in her hand. The ball was surrounded with lightning spark. At present, Long Aotian was surrounded by wind balls, and ice picks were mixed in those wind balls. Along with the wind ball, the ice picks also began to drop. Long Aotian was out of strength at this time. Seeing that the lightning ball in Song Qingyu¡¯s hand was about to smash him, he had no resistance at all. ¡°Long Aotian, do you admit defeat?¡± Song Qingyu had a smile on the corner of her mouth. But in Long Aotian¡¯s eyes, this smile was a smile mocking him. Why, after a battle, this demon girl make him miserable, his spiritual energy was used up. He can¡¯t even get close to this demon girl¡¯s body! ! In Long Aotian¡¯s eyes, there was strong anger that can¡¯t be dispersed. He would rather die than submit or be humiliated! ! He Long Aotian will not admit defeat, he would rather die than bow his head in front of this bitch. A slight mockery flashed in Song Qingyu¡¯s eyes. Anyway, she had already said it in advance. When this lightning ball hits him, his death and injury have nothing to do with her. Song Qingyu flick her finger, instantly the lightning ball smashed towards Long Aotian. Long Aotian¡¯s eyes widened, he knew that he couldn¡¯t dodge. There was nothing he can do except death if this lighting ball hit him. Die in the hands of this demon girl, heaven has no eyes! ! He closed his eyes with hatred, waiting for the moment of death. ¡°Senior brother¡­¡± The junior sister¡¯s shout suddenly came to his ear, then there was an unpleasant burning smell under his nose. All of a sudden Long Aotian thought of something. He opened his eyes, unexpectedly saw his junior sister lying in front of him. At this time, she has become a piece of charcoal. There was no trace from her former charming appearance. ¡°Junior sister¡­¡± Long Aotian let out a heartbreaking scream. He knelt down, and wanted to touch his junior sister¡¯s body, but there was a rustling electric current above the body. CH 79 Chapter 79 The Female Match in The Cultivation Script Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud Looking at the blue and white electric current, Long Aotian¡¯s eyes were full of anger. ¡°Song Qingyu¡­¡± Long Aotian stood up slowly, his eyes looking at Song Qingyu was full of hatred. ¡°¡­¡± Song Qingyu didn¡¯t speak, just looked at him plainly. ¡°Why do you kill innocent people indiscriminately?¡± Long Aotian gritted his teeth and asked word by word. ¡°There were many unpredictable changes In the competition arena¡­ She rushed up like that, it was her own recklessness.¡± Song Qingyu said coldly. ¡°Then you are going to kill me!¡± Long Aotian glanced at his junior sister¡¯s body, then stared at Song Qingyu with eyes as big as chopper bell, and asked. ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± Song Qingyu denied. Just kidding, even if the idea of ??killing him has been deeply rooted, she can¡¯t show it right now. ¡°My junior sister died in an instant. Then If it was me, wouldn¡¯t the death be worse?¡± Long Aotian¡¯s eyes were full of anger, this woman was really vicious. ¡°Long Aotian, all of us who participated in the competition have signed the life and death contract. In the competition arena, life and death are irrelevant! In the fight, no one is sure that they will not get hurt at all, anyway, I don¡¯t.¡± Song Qingyu naturally paid no attention to him. She felt pity for not killing Long Aotian. However, she was also very happy for killing his junior sister by mistake. The revenge was done. Those lives in the princess mansion were all on her body, and now they have all disappeared. ¡°Clever talk!¡± Long Aotian knew that he couldn¡¯t say anything, and he couldn¡¯t do anything, so he could only suffer from a dumb loss. ¡°Humph!¡± Song Qingyu snorted coldly and turned around to prepare to go down. ¡°Little girl, stop!¡± Tianyang ancestor on the high platform, couldn¡¯t sit still. He was really unwilling to see the good apprentice he had worked so hard to find was so close to being killed. ¡°Ancestor, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Song Qingyu tilted her head slightly. Although she felt disgusted for this Tianyang ancestor. But there were so many people at the present, she still has to keep her manner! Among the famous sects in the immortal cultivation world, this false courtesy was very important. ¡°You are a woman, acting so vicious, you are not afraid that the road to immortality will be interrupted.¡± Tianyang ancestor scolded coldly, and there was a strong threat in his tone. ¡°Haha¡­¡± Song Qingyu couldn¡¯t help laughing softly, ¡°The old ancestor can still tell fortunes?¡± Although her tone was calm, the irony in it was easily heard. ¡°Haha-¡± Yuwen Donghai was the first to laugh out, seeing Luo Tianyang so deflated, he was very happy. Tianyang ancestor¡¯s face changed slightly, but before he said anything, Song Qingyu said again: ¡°I met ancestor once in a restaurant before, but unfortunately, I had a dispute with Long Aotian at that time. Long Aotian¡¯s junior sister killed more than hunderd people in the lower realm. When the ancestor said that don¡¯t drag the lower realm problem to the upper realm. Qingyu respects the teachings of the ancestors¡­ It¡¯s just that the ancestor has asserted Qingyu¡¯s path to immortality, Qingyu doesn¡¯t understand everything.¡± Song Qingyu paused and looked at Tianyang ancestor with clear eyes. Originally because of winning the game, the scene was a bit surging. But because of the words of Tianyang ancestor, everyone planned to stay away from Song Qingyu. After all, those who dare to be the enemy of the Luo family, it was better not to have too much contact with them. CH 80 Chapter 80 The Female Match in The Cultivation Immortal Script Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud When Song Qingyu said these words, everyone was in an uproar. What did it mean don¡¯t drag the matter in the lower realm into the upper realm. Like that, wouldn¡¯t it mean that the people from the upper realm can go to the lower realm to kill innocent people indiscriminately. In this way, was there still any peace and order in the world? Wouldn¡¯t the heavenly path be a mess? They really didn¡¯t expect Tianyang ancestor would say that in order to protect Long Aotian. Tianyang ancestor looked a little angry, and he was just about to open his mouth to deny it. Then he saw a figure jump onto the stage. ¡°On that day, I happened to be there, and I also listened to the teachings of Tianyang ancestor.¡± Yuwen Wuji also stood beside Song Qingyu as affirmation. If only half of the people believed Song Qingyu words at the beginning. At this moment, all of them already believed it. How could the young master of the Yuwen family tell a lie? ¡°Qingyu has something to ask the ancestor.¡± Song Qingyu gently bowed to Tianyang ancestor. Tianyang ancestor was so angry that he wanted to vomit blood, but he still nodded slightly with a cold face. ¡°Did Qingyu commit any foul?¡± Ancestor Tianyang shook his head. ¡°Did Qingyu ever ask Long Aotian to admit defeat?¡± Tianyang ancestor probably knew what she meant, his face became more and more ugly, and he nodded again. ¡°Since there was no foul, I also asked him, and he insisted on fighting. Qingyu naturally accompanies him. Not to mention the rare encounter with an opponent, I am extremely happy. It is inevitable to be serious.¡± Song Qingyu¡¯s voice was clear, and everyone can heard it. That right, she didn¡¯t commit any fouls, she also asked. It was Long Aotian who refused to admit defeat and insisted on fighting. Besides, when someone really met an opponent and when the fight was in full swing. They will forget everything in one¡¯s joy. ¡°I won¡¯t say that because Long Aotian¡¯s little junior sister suddenly appeared. I almost hurt myself in order to stop my hand.¡± After Song Qingyu finished speaking, she reached out and touched her heart, and there was a slight pain on her face. When Long Aotian heard her remarks. Because the junior sister rushed over to her, she almost get hurt internally because of stopping her hand. Her ruddy complexion, where did it look like an internal injury. But the junior sister has become like this. How could she say something like this, how could she ever stop! ? ¡°Pfft¡ª¡± Long Aotian opened his mouth, and a mouthful of blood spurted out. His whole person also fell limply directly onto his junior sister¡¯s black body. Tianyang ancestor flew over, lifted Long Aotian up, reached out and injected some spiritual energy into him, and stabilized his heart. ¡°You are really good!¡± He looked at Song Qingyu with sharp eyes. Song Qingyu was not afraid of his eyes. Tianyang ancestor smiled coldly, and secretly throw an inner pill in the direction of Song Qingyu. He thought if he didn¡¯t teach this little girl, he really can¡¯t swallow his breath. But just as the inner pill was ejected, he saw a gust of wind and Yuwen Donghai was standing in front of him. In his hand, he was holding the inner pill. ¡°Tianyang ancestor is really old, and he can¡¯t even hold an inner pill.¡± Yuwen Donghai crushed the inner pill in his hand. It turned into powder and drifted away in the wind. ¡°Humph!¡± Tianyang ancestor¡¯s face became unsightly. He clenched his hand and then loosen it. Now he can¡¯t fight with these people. Otherwise, it will be impossible for him to use the secret technique. Wait until later, he will teach them in another way. Tianyang ancestor¡¯s expression changed a few times, and he finally left. ¡°Many thanks to Yuwen ancestor for the help.¡± Song Qingyu respectfully bowed to Yuwen Donghai. CH 81 Chapter 81 The Female Match in The Cultivation Immortal Script Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud Against Tianyang ancestor, Song Qingyu only dared to fight with words. Although she was a Golden Core cultivatior, Tianyang ancestor was a Nascent Soul cultivator. Even if it was only one step apart. But there was still a huge difference. When Tianyang ancestor came down, the pressure he deliberately release made her unable to move. If it wasn¡¯t for Yuwen Donghai¡¯s help just now, she probably wouldn¡¯t be able to avoid his inner pill. Even she didn¡¯t die, she will be seriously injured. ¡°I wonder if you would like to come to our Yuwen¡¯s house.¡± Yuwen Donghai threw an olive branch. ¡°Many thanks, ancestor, I am willing.¡± Song Qingyu was grateful. The words Yuwen Donghai said at this time were undoubtedly announcing that the Yuwen family was standing behind her. This great kindness, she will surely reciprocate in the future. ¡°I won¡¯t be cheeky and make you serve as a disciple. You and Wuji are good friends. It¡¯s fine to get along well and cultivate earnestly.¡± Yuwen Donghai laughed. Song Qingyu nodded in response. For the academy competition, the final winner was Song Qingyu. The reward was 10,000 spirit stones, and the right to adventure in the secret realm afterward. Song Qingyu took the spirit stone, and then directly went to Yuwen¡¯s house with Yuwen Wuji. The Yuwen family was also very enthusiastic, and gave her a secluded courtyard with abundant spiritual energy. As soon as Song Qingyu moved in, she set up an array and entered the space to practice. ¡°Black dragon, why didn¡¯t you say a word just now?¡± Song Qingyu noticed that something was wrong. Even when Tianyang ancestor was close, he was shivering. This was not the black dragon style. Although it was said that her cultivation base has a vast difference from that Tianyang ancestor. Just now it was clear that was because of the timidity in the Black dragon¡¯s heart, which made her timider. After all, they are one. ¡°I feel a trace of evil energy in the body of that Tianyang ancestor. It¡¯s an indescribable feeling. It¡¯s very strange, but it makes people can¡¯t help but feel afraid.¡± The Black Dragon who encircles Song Qingyu spoke sofly, It seems that he has not gotten over that atmosphere. Song Qingyu also felt the panic in black dragons heart, and she was also very puzzled, ¡®what the hell is this Tianyang ancestor.¡¯ How can he make the black dragon so afraid like this. ¡°Ignore this for now, let¡¯s talk about it when we meet!¡± Song Qingyu said, it¡¯s pointless to discuss this now. It¡¯s better to practice first. No matter how scared you are, it¡¯s useless. ¡°Okay!¡± The black dragon was also able to gradually close his dragon eyes because of her calmness. Song Qingyu directly concentrated on practicing. Every second and minute now was extremely precious and cannot be wasted. She has no time to waste. For some reason, what the black dragon said just now scared her. Uneasy feeling. It seemed something was about to go off the rails. The black dragon opened his closed eyes and found that Song Qingyu was quietly cultivating. He took a deep breath and began to practice together. Suddenly he felt that he did not choose the wrong person in the first place. Anyway, her state of mind was truly incomparable to anyone else. Cultivation has no time, three months have passed. The Lehe Secret Realm was opened, and Song Qingyu also went out of the space. In three months, that is, 90 years, Song Qingyu¡¯s cultivation base also jumped from Golden Core to Nascent Soul. On the day when the infant was born, there was a peaceful atmosphere above Yuwen Mansion. CH 82 Chapter 82 The Female Match in The Cultivation Immortal Script Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud Everyone was shocked. In three months, she changed from Golden Core into Nascent Soul. It was so outrageous. Some people, when they reach the bottleneck period, will stay in the Golden Core stage all their lives. However, for Song Qingyu, it seems that there was no bottleneck period at all, and perhaps in Song Qingyu¡¯s dictionary, there was no bottleneck. However, because they had seen Song Qingyu¡¯s wonderful spiritual roots before, not many people questioned her. Her spiritual roots were against the sky. It was a sure thing for her cultivation speed to be fast. Even if some people deliberately create public opinion. It will not submerge in ocean at this time. Because¡­at the present, in the entire True Spirit World, something bigger was happening. Of course, it was not the opening of the secret realm, but the fall of the Tianyang ancestor of the Luo family. When Song Qingyu heard the news, she was very surprised. At that time, she heard that Tianyang ancestor had only one year¡¯s lifespan. But now, only three months have passed, he was already dead. After Tianyang ancestor pass away, he gave Long Aotian all the necessary cultivation. Long Aotian also became the pillar of the Luo family, the head of the Luo family. For the first time, someone with a different surname directly became the head of the family. Although many people in the Luo family were unconvinced, this position was set by the ancestor, not to mention that the ancestor had already passed on his cultivation base to him. If their Luo family wants to stand at the top of the True Spirit World all the time, they must recognize him. Even if some people were not convinced. On the surface it was peaceful. The opening of Lehe secret realm was a major event in the True Spirit World. Generally, only the large immortal cultivation family can let people in. Those who were loose cultivators or small families have no right to enter. People without identity, except entering Tianyu Academy, and then becoming the first, then they can enter like Song Qingyu. On this day, the Lehe Secret Realm opened, Song Qingyu stood with the Yuwen family¡¯s team outside the Secret Realm. The Yuwen family and the Luo family began to confront each other. Whoever went first, whoever went last. These had nothing to do with Song Qingyu. At a glance, she saw Long Aotian standing in front of the Luo family member. Don¡¯t know if it was because he had become the head of the Luo family, or because of the great growth in his cultivation, his dressing style had changed a bit. He was wearing a black robe with a cloud pattern, the expression on his face was very grim. Behind him stood Yue¡¯er, Xibi and Nishang. The three of them were wearing the same color skirts, and their faces were incomparably pale. The three of them lowered their heads, none of the three dared to raise their heads as if they were afraid of something. Song Qingyu squinted her eyes. She felt that something strange was going around. In the end, the Luo family won, and Long Aotian led the people from the Luo family to the secret realm. Yuwen¡¯s family followed. As soon as she walked into the secret realm, Song Qingyu felt the sky and the earth were spinning. When she felt the ground, it turned out to be a place where birds sing and flowers give forth their fragrance. She has always heard that when entering the secret realm, everything was random. Maybe it will be in a safe place, maybe it will be standing on the body of the demon beast. Song Qingyu felt that her luck was still very good. She was just about to leave this quiet little forest and walked outside. Regardless, she has to find Long Aotian first. ¡°Wait¡­¡± The black dragon on her wrist suddenly sent her a message. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Song Qingyu asked. ¡°I sensed that Luo Tianyang¡¯s breath.¡± CH 83 Chapter 83 The Female Match in The Cultivation Immortal Script Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud Hearing the Black Dragon words. Song Qingyu was shocked, ¡°Tianyang ancestor, he is already dead!!¡± One person and one dragon were probing when Song Qingyu heard a rustling sound from outside the forest. ¡°Go faster!¡± It was Long Aotian¡¯s voice. Song Qingyu couldn¡¯t help but raised her eyebrows, recalling the words of the black dragon just now. A bold idea suddenly formed in her mind. Could it be that the current Long Aotian was no longer Long Aotian, but¡­ It shouldn¡¯t be, right! Wasn¡¯t Long Aotian the male protagonist? Didn¡¯t he have a lot of golden fingers? It shouldn¡¯t be! Just as Song Qingyu was lost in her imagination, she heard a cry from outside. Song Qingyu looked outside through the gap. She saw Nishang had been kicked to the ground by Long Aotian. The other two women covered their mouths and dared not speak. ¡°You are not brother Aotian, you devil!¡± Nishang looked at Long Aotian angrily. ¡°I¡¯m not? Why am I not!?¡± Long Aotian smiled devilishly, like a ghostly shadow. He walked toward Nishang in an instant, and with a palm, Nishang was already dead. Yue¡¯er and Xibi were ready to flee. Long Aotian laughed, ¡°Do you want to escape?¡± In an instant, a layer of black energy lingered in his hands, covering Yue¡¯er and Xi Bi, and the two of them suddenly turned into white bones at once. Song Qingyu watched from the bushes and can¡¯t help but felt stunned. In a flash, before she could sense it, the three women were already dead? Everything came so suddenly. ¡°Song Qingyu, do you still want to hide?¡± Long Aotian crushed those bones with one foot, and looked coldly at the woods where Song Qingyu was hiding. Song Qingyu couldn¡¯t help but have an awe-inspiring expression. She can¡¯t believe he found out. She immediately lifted the branch and jumped out of it. ¡°Tianyang ancestor, hope that you are well!¡± Song Qingyu said lightly. Long Aotian laughed out loud, and then looked at her venomously. ¡°So you can recognize me.¡± Tianyang ancestor no longer pretend. Anyway, people who recognize him have to die. Song Qingyu did not speak. ¡®Is Long Aotian dead?¡¯ She was wondering. So the one in front of her now is Tianyang ancestor or Long Aotian! ? Song Qingyu threw an ice blade straight away at once. With a faint cold ice mist, the ice blade rushed towards Tianyang ancestor¡¯s face. Tianyang ancestor gave a cold smile. In an instant, he turned into a black mist and disappeared. Song Qingyu frowned, ¡®what kind of magic trick is this.¡¯ She turned around and looked behind her. Nothing can be seen. She looked around and saw that there was no trace of Tianyang ancestor. Song Qingyu closed her eyes and used her divine sense to investigate. Finally, she felt some fluctuations behind her, and a lightning ball began to condense in her hand. Threw it toward the back. The figure of Tianyang ancestor was hit by the lightning ball, and then he appeared. ¡°Damn it!¡± Tianyang ancestor was shocked by the lightning ball, and the expression on his face was a little scary. The jet-black hair has been completely electrified, and the whole person was very fierce. It was clearly Long Aotian face, but at this moment it was so sinister and cold. Without further ado, Song Qingyu surrounded him by throwing earth stones. CH 84 Chapter 84 The Female Match in The Cultivation Immortal Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud Those earth stones had just surrounded him. Tianyang ancestor stretched out his hand and turned all the earth stones into dust with one palm, and when the wind blew, they all dissipated. Song Qingyu tapped her finger lightly, and there were several wind balls in an instant. These wind balls swept everything and the turf on the ground was rolled towards Tianyang ancestor. Tianyang ancestor stretched out his hand making a claw gesture, the looming golden dragon floated in his palms. Song Qingyu squinted at the sight. At present, it seems that the golden dragon sword spirit had already been swallowed by him. ¡°Come out!¡± Tianyang ancestor shouted loudly, the golden dragon in his hand was shrouded with a layer of black energy, and it roared towards Song Qingyu. Song Qingyu was not afraid, both hands were on her chest with a stroke, two golden lights flew out immediately. Her body also moved a few steps back. The two golden lights hit the golden dragon¡¯s body. ¡°Uuuuu-¡° The golden dragon originally had a violent aura, but when the two golden lights hit his body, he instantly dissipated. Song Qingyu was not the kind of person who just waits for others to fight her. At the moment, different kinds of attacks were all smashed toward Tianyang ancestor. He wasn¡¯t Long Aotian, will he have a golden finger. Will he be mindlessly be beaten to death. Sure enough, Tianyang ancestor was completely unable to resist her hurricane-like attack. In the end, several ice holes appeared in his body caused by the ice blade. The water condensation technique poured all over his body, lastly, a lightning ball hit his body. ¡°Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh¡± In the midst of Tianyang ancestor¡¯s howls. ¡°You old ghost, snatch my body!¡± Long Aotian¡¯s angry voice sounded. Song Qingyu listened expressionlessly, with a sarcastic smile on the corner of her mouth. She keep pouring water, and saw two souls competing for that body when it was fragile. Seeing his body in the midst of lightning flashed, Long Aotian¡¯s entire expression also changed repeatedly, with a trace of fear. What was goldfinger! ? In this world, you can¡¯t get things for free! ? Although it was said that because Long Aotian was the male protagonist, he will have some qualities that make people look up to him. Relatively, his luck was often better than others. The first, when she wanted to kill him at the princess mansion, he was saved by his master. Probably his master was about to die, but he met a talent like Long Aotian and finally handed over his daughter to him. But that little junior sister, she died for him. As for the later Tianyang ancestor, what he has always appreciated was Long Aotian¡¯s body, he could take over the body. He first passed the cultivation base to Long Aotian, and later took away his body when Long Aotian was weak. However, Long Aotian¡¯s soul was particularly powerful. It has never been driven out. Therefore, the two suppressed each other like this. In the end, it was Tianyang ancestor who got the substantial victory. In fact, these can also be blamed on Long Aotian. He was a person who has always taken everything for granted. When others gave something to him, he will be very grateful and accept it. In addition to being grateful, he won¡¯t say anything or do anything. Gradually, he feels he deserves the kindness of others, so there was no defense against others. But you do bad things under the guise of being good. Under Song Qingyu¡¯s continuous watering and the release of lightning balls, Long Aotian¡¯s body was gradually burned into a piece of black charcoal. CH 85 Chapter 85 The Female Match in The Cultivation Immortal Script Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud Long Aotian can be together with his junior sister. Song Qingyu gave him a cold look, then went into the space and continued to practice. There was nothing she really wanted in this secret realm. Long Aotian was dead. When she left the secret realm, she will send the black dragon up. She can go back to the Princess Mansion and continue her life. Song Qingran should be fine! Thinking of that younger brother, Song Qingyu felt a warm feeling in her heart. At the end of the secret realm, when the crowd was counting the people outside, the Luo family discovered in horror that the patriarch and his partners were missing. The doors of the secret realm were closed, they can¡¯t get in, and the people inside can¡¯t get out. The next time the secret realm will open was a hundred years later. Everyone in the Luo family has mixed feelings. On one hand, they were miserable, they have been standing at the top, and now it will be replaced by the Yuwen family. On the other hand, they were very happy. No matter what happened in the Luo family, it could not be occupied by people with other surnames. What will happen in a hundred years were variables. Compared with the loss of the Luo family, the Yuwen family was very happy. In the cloud, Song Qingyu stood on the back of the black dragon and looked down. ¡°Let¡¯s go, go to Primary Spirit World, and send you home!¡± Song Qingyu said lightly. The black dragon wagged his tail and flew towards the portal of the Primary Spirit World. ¡°Huh¡­ Where¡¯s fellow Daoist Song!?¡± At this time, Yuwen Wuji discovered that Song Qingyu was missing. ¡°It won¡¯t be with Long Aotian inside¡­¡± Someone guessed. After all, everyone knew the grudge between Song Qingyu and Long Aotian. At this time, neither of them came out, instantly everyone made up a guess in their hearts. ¡°Huh¡­¡± Everyone sighed. The look on Yuwen Wuji¡¯s face was very lonely. Song Qingyu, who had already stood in the primary spirit world, naturally didn¡¯t know their guess. She brought the black dragon to the dragon clan¡­ As soon as he felt the breath of home, the black dragon flew and wandered in the air. When they reached the Dragon Clan, the contractual relationship between the two disappeared. ¡°Thank you.¡± Song Qingyu looked at black dragon and said thank you. If it weren¡¯t for that space, it would be impossible for her to have convenience in cultivating immortals. Inside the space, the speed of cultivating immortals of one day mean one year, that make her able to win the game. Although the black dragon was reluctant at first, even angrily refused. Fortunately¡­ she accomplished¡­ ¡°It should be me thanking you!¡± Upon Dragon Clan, The black dragon got an extra seal on his body. In an instant, the whole dragon was a little different. He suddenly transformed into an uncle wearing a black robe. He cupped his hands and bowed to Song Qingyu. Song Qingyu didn¡¯t dodge and accepted his bow. After living in the Dragon Clan for two days, Song Qingyu returned to the True Spirit World. She saw the liveliness of Yuwen¡¯s family when she just enter the True Spirit World.. She flew over the roof and saw Yuwen Wuji riding a white horse and wearing a wedding robe, kicking the sedan door. Yuwen Wuji seemed to be able to sense it, and he looked towards the other high roof. He caught sight of Song Qingyu clothes, and recognized her with just a glance. He looked around, and he couldn¡¯t leave at all. He gave Song Qingyu a bow from afar. When he got up, Song Qingyu¡¯s figure had disappeared. A trace of a smile appeared on the corner of Yuwen Wuji¡¯s mouth. He opened the sedan door amid the crowd cheering. Along with the bride he pulled a piece of red silk and walked towards the house. CH 86 Chapter 86 The Female Match in The Cultivation Immortal Script Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud Along with the bride, Yuwen Wuji pulled a piece of red silk and walked toward the house. In any case, it was good to know she was safe and sound. Today, he was getting married, and she can see it too. This way¡­ that¡¯s good¡­ Song Qingyu also had a smile on the corner of her mouth, and she directly went down from the True Spirit World. After flying down, She obviously felt the shortage of spiritual energy in the lower realm. However, she has space, and if she wants to practice, she can continue to practice inside the space. She flew all the way to the palace. In fact, after counting she has only left for more than ten years. Generally, the ancient people did not live long. The average age was only forty years old. She didn¡¯t know if the imperial younger brother was alright or not. She went directly to the emperor¡¯s bedroom, pushed open the door of the palace, and saw Song Qingran sitting and reading a book. The former young and immature face, by now a beard had grown on it, and his whole person has the majesty of an emperor. Hearing the movement outside, Song Qingran frowned slightly. He raised his head, and sharp eyes swept over. As soon as he saw Song Qingyu, his sharp eyes instantly turned tactful. ¡°Imperial elder sister¡ª¡± There was a hint of surprise in his voice, a cheer, and a joy in waiting. ¡°¡­¡± Song Qingyu also had a headache when she saw how quickly his painting style changed. ¡®Little kid, you are the king.¡¯ Still a majestic emperor with a long beard. ¡°Imperial elder sister¡­ I thought I wouldn¡¯t be able to wait for you to come back!¡± Song Qingran looked at her, his eyes were slightly red. ¡°Didn¡¯t I come back?¡± Song Qingyu reached out and patted his head. After she patted, she suddenly felt that something was wrong, because Song Qingran was already thirty years old and looked much more mature. As Song Qingyu was practicing immortal cultivation, the higher the cultivation base was the younger the appearance will be, not to mention Song Qingyu¡¯s bone age was a couple of years younger. Therefore, Song Qingyu at this time looked like Song Qingran¡¯s daughter. Song Qingran still acted like a kitten in front of his sister, the style of painting between the two was also weird. Song Qingyu looked at Song Qingran in front of her, and suddenly she noticed something strange. If she were to continue cultivate immortals, she would never die. She would be in this plot for a long time. No, this will not work. It was probably a habit, she was going to practice after she leave the palace. Thinking of this, Song Qingyu broke out in a cold sweat. She can¡¯t cultivate any more. For the rest of her life, she just need to sit and wait for death. So, Song Qingyu started the life of rice bugs. It¡¯s just that she has already reached Nascent Soul, and there were still hundreds years of life span. How can she live alone? So a series of cultivation practices were taught to the emperor and to those who were willing to practice cultivation. Then there was a craze of cultivation among the people. Others were cultivating immortals, and Song Qingyu had read all the books in this era, and traveled all over the mountains and rivers. For some reason, their Song family seemed to be born for cultivation. Even without the rich spiritual energy, Song Qingran actually cultivated to Nascent Soul in more than 400 years. Finally, Song Qingyu reached the end of her life span. Fortunately, her last days were not lonely. The relationship with Song Qingran, the younger brother, has always been very good. After reaching the end of her life, Song Qingyu returned to the starry sky. CH 87 Chapter 87 Horsing Around His Childhood Sweetheart Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud Sitting on the ground, the first thing Ji Qingyu do was look up at the person on the velvet chair. This time, the man was still there. Still, you can only see his profile. Because of his lowered head, most of his feature was covered by long bangs. Even so, the feeling in Qingyu¡¯s heart became stronger and stronger. The former doubt has also been confirmed at this moment. The source of that sense of familiarity in her heart. ¡°Have you been to the plot!?¡± Ji Qingyu bluntly expressed her speculation. The man sitting on the purple velvet chair chuckled and raised his head slightly. Ji Qingyu was stunned. Having experienced two plots, all the men in it were very refined and perfect. But the man in front of her, she could no longer describe it in words. When did the language pale to this status. Seeing Ji Qingyu¡¯s dazed expression, a smile appeared on the corner of the man¡¯s mouth. ¡°You just entered the plot. I always want to see if you are qualified or not.¡± His voice was still so nice, as warm and clear as spring water. But his appearance was so bright and dazzling. And having a terrifying ability. How can someone be so perfect, wasn¡¯t God too unfair. ¡°My name is Ji Zexi, congratulations on passing the test.¡± Ji Zexi walked to Ji Qingyu and stretched out his slender hand with well-defined joints. ¡°What does it mean to pass the test?¡± Ji Qingyu didn¡¯t extend her hand, but only felt a little unease. ¡°Oh!¡± Ji Zexi walked to the other side, and with a wave of his hand, a soft sofa appeared, and he sat on it. ¡°The two previous plots, it¡¯s a test for you.¡± After he finished speaking, he smiled. The bright eyes were extremely dazzling. If it was said that Ji Qingyu had an appreciation for him before. Now, all that was left was the wish to scratch his face. You must know, inside the plot, many times she felt she was unable to bear it anymore. She always told herself to hold on, after finishing this plot, there would be one less. There were only twenty plots, and now you tell her that the previous two were not counted. Ji Zexi looked at the unrestrained anger in her small face. The smile on the corner of his mouth never disappeared. ¡°The two previous plots were appetizers, and the plots will be more difficult in the future. In consideration of your previous trials, I can give you a little support.¡± Staring at Ji Qingyu, Ji Zexi¡¯s eyes twinkled slightly. ¡°Give me a little support, what is it?¡± Hearing his words, Ji Qingyu¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up, and the previous anger was all gone. In the plot, there were many repetition, and no one knows what will happen. Fortunately, the two previous plots had no relationship between man and woman. Otherwise, if she got into other plots, with a love-hate relationship with different male protagonists, then she still need to have an intimate relationship. This kind of plot she really can¡¯t do it. But sometimes, in order to achieve the goal, some things were still inevitable. Ji Zexi looked at her, he waved his slender fingers in the air. Suddenly, a few lines of words appeared in the air in front of him. Ji Qingyu walked over and took a closer look. ¡®What are these?¡¯ Great sift? Great strength? ¡°You choose one of these two!?¡± Ji Zexi finished speaking and sat down on the sofa again. CH 88 Chapter 88 Horsing Around His Childhood Sweetheart Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud The whole person looked lazy. Ji Qingyu looked at the two options in front of her, although she couldn¡¯t know what the Great Shift was for the time being. But she still understands the meaning of the Great Strength. She didn¡¯t need this. ¡°A Reminder, in the future, if every mission is completed perfectly, there will be an opportunity to choose, and every time you choose, the one you gave up will not appear again.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Ji Qingyu heard and nodded. It didn¡¯t feel like a loss. Before, she didn¡¯t expect to have any benefits, and now she inexplicably knew that as long as the tasks were completed perfectly, she would have an additional skill. Um! ? It should be considered a skill! ? Anyway, Ji Qingyu didn¡¯t know if her guess was right or not. ¡°Go into the next plot!¡± Ji Zexi¡¯s voice was still lingering in her mind, and she was thrown down again. Ji Qingyu was helpless. At first, she could only saw him from a distance. When she can¡¯t saw his face, she would feel that he was a mysterious and powerful man. At this time, although Ji Qingyu still felt that he was very powerful but the veil of mystery had already been torn off. The sky and earth were spinning around, she fell into a new body again. Ji Qingyu felt a headache, she opened her eyes slightly. Every side was white, a smell of disinfectant drift into her nose, so she should be in the hospital. ¡°Yuyu is awake!¡± A soft male voice spoke. Qingyu opened her hazy eyes and saw a handsome young man. While he was speaking, he touched her head with his hand, and his eyes were full of inseparable doting. ¡°Qingyu, you woke up, it¡¯s really great!?¡± At this time, from the side came a short-haired beautiful woman, with big bright eyes and a graceful appearance. Her big eyes were full of worry. At this time she squeezed the man away and grabbed Qingyu¡¯s hand with her hand. Ji Qingyu just came through, everything here was still unclear. She wants to go through the plot quietly. ¡°My head hurts so much, I want to rest.¡± Ji Qingyu frowned wearily, her tone a little weak. ¡°Qingyu, Are you blaming me? That¡¯s why you don¡¯t want to talk to me?¡± The short-haired woman frowned, with a very sad expression on her face. ¡°Nanqian, Qingyu is really uncomfortable, can¡¯t you see she looks pale?¡± The man who had been pushed away by Gu Nanqian came over again. ¡°Yes!¡± Gu Nanqian, who was still a little excited at first, after hearing his words, she stood aside obediently. ¡°You all leave! Qingyu here, I¡¯ll take care of her!¡± After that, the man drove out the people who were still sitting on the sofa. Gu Nanqian also walked out with an aggrieved look. ¡°Qingyu, you can sleep, I¡¯m here, no one will disturb you.¡± The man looked at her gently and smiled, the love in his eyes was heavy. ¡°Alright.¡± Ji Qingyu responded, feeling that he was a prudent person, so she closed her eyes and quickly accepted the plot. This was a story about a Love-Hate relationship. It was also an inspirational story about a poor girl working hard. The female protagonist was called Gu Nanqian. She had excellent academic performance since childhood. She has a sweet appearance, outspoken personality, and was very carefree. In the third year of college, she finally met the man she liked, Zhao Xubai. In fact, Zhao Xubai already had a childhood sweetheart, but that girl was a bit ignorant, both of them have introverted personalities, so they didn¡¯t make things clear. CH 89 Chapter 89 Horsing Around His Childhood Sweetheart Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud It was the first time Zhao Xubai met a girl like Gu Nanqian who was hot like a flame. Although he didn¡¯t like her at first, the approach of Gu Nanqian was like the sun. After a long time, even the ice cubes would melt! It was not until the girl who was his childhood sweetheart married someone else. His heart was emptied. With Gu Nanqian accompanied, he slowly accepted Gu Nanqian. Since then, the two have lived happily ever after. And the girl Ji Qingyu transmigrated to was Zhao Xubai¡¯s childhood sweetheart, Qu Qingyu. Qu Qingyu was a very quiet and simple girl. She has always liked Zhao Xubai, but she has been shy to speak up. Of course, she didn¡¯t know that Zhao Xubai also liked her. The Qu family and the Zhao family were neighbors. They lived in the villa complex in Mingshan. The villa complex of ??Mingshan has beautiful scenery and good air. The people who live here were either wealthy or respectable. Qu Qingyu¡¯s mother and Zhao Xubai¡¯s mother are best friends and have always have a good relationship. So when Qu Qingyu was young, Zhao Xubai has always by her side. ¡°Calling Brother everytime¡±, although the two of them have never pierced that layer of window paper, the ambiguous feelings between them still exist. The parents of the two families were also secretly supporting, and they plan to wait until Qu Qingyu graduates from university to get things done. Until one time, Zhao Xubai went to school to pick up Qu Qingyu and met Gu Nanqian, who fell in love with Zhao Xubai at first sight. In fact, this was just the beginning. Later, by chance, they learned that Gu Nanqian was actually Qu Qingyu¡¯s half-sister. Probably because they felt sorry for Gu Nanqian, and they knew that Gu Nanqian liked Zhao Xubai. Also seeing Qu Qingyu only regarded Zhao Xubai as her elder brother. After that¡­ the Qu parents married Qu Qingyu to a family with equal standing. Originally, Qu Qingyu refused the marriage, but because she felt she owed Gu Nanqian, and felt that if she couldn¡¯t be with brother Xubai, it would be the same with anyone, so she agreed. Because there was no love, even if she got married, the two of them were not happy. Later, the man had a mistress outside, Qu Qingyu was often beaten after he was drunk. Also because she had no children, she fell into depression. She committed suicide after she couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. In fact, Qu Qingyu has no resentment towards anyone. She only blamed herself for not knowing how to say ¡®no¡¯ to anything and hide everything in her heart. If she can get another chance, she will definitely say no to the thing she didn¡¯t want. It was not her fault, she won¡¯t take the responsibility and pay the price. She must also fully express her love for Zhao Xubai. Striving for life and living happily. After accepting the plot, Ji Qingyu also felt the suffering of this quiet girl. A flower that grew up in a greenhouse eventually withered away, because she didn¡¯t fight for something and would not complain about anything. All suffering was eaten by oneself, resulting in so much misery afterward. Sometimes it was important to say no. At this time, Qu Qingyu slowly opened her eyes. ¡°Yuyu, is there any discomfort?¡± Zhao Xubai, who was sitting on the side reading a book, came over at once, looking at her with concern. ¡°Brother Xubai, I¡¯m fine.¡± Qu Qingyu shook her head slightly. Qu Qingyu originally looked like a girl as gentle as water. Her eyes were clear and beautiful, as if they were filled with water, delicate and attractive. CH 90 Chapter 90 Horsing Around His Childhood Sweetheart Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud Seeing her like this gave a person the feeling of wanting to protect her. However, because she did not speak, her silence look like the darkness of the night. Obviously, she was clean and transparent, and easy to understand. But because of her silence, Zhao Xubai felt he could not understand her at all. Zhao Xubai stroked her head with a smile when he saw that she had regained her previous charming and naive appearance. The unfamiliar feeling when she woke up just now really made him feel scared. Now it¡¯s finally Qu Qingyu again. ¡°Yuyu¡­ You have a quiet personality, so don¡¯t go climbing with Gu Nanqian and the others in the future.¡± Zhao Xubai looked at Qu Qingyu with distress, with gauze wrapped around her forehead. ¡°Understood, I¡¯ll stay at home from now on.¡± Qu Qingyu nodded. ¡°Un, just stay at home.¡± Zhao Xubai was non-committal and thought this was pretty good. ¡°Ah!?¡± At first, Qu Qingyu was just talking casually, but Zhao Xubai took it seriously. Her expression collapsed. ¡°I¡¯ll take you to eat.¡± Zhao Xubai smiled at her silly appearance. Looking at Qu Qingyu ignorance, he really fell for her. ¡°Yeah!¡± Qu Qingyu responded and lowered her head. In her heart, she despised herself, her character has always been vigorous and resolute, and now she was a little student. She really got goosebumps all over. ¡°I¡¯m going to ask the doctor if you can be discharged or not. You can rest for a while.¡± Seeing that she was all right, Zhao Xubai stood up. ¡°Okay!¡± Qu Qingyu agreed, leaning on the pillow and resting obediently. Zhao Xubai turned around and left the ward. Qu Qingyu opened her eyes and looked at the pattern of the curtain on the side. She couldn¡¯t help but feel fortunate that the timing of her passing was just not long after Gu Nanqian met Zhao Xubai. Not the time after she got married, Saying ¡®no¡¯ now should be all right. Qu Qingyu¡¯s wish was very simple, just say no to everyone she didn¡¯t like, instead of being afraid of hurting others, or being afraid of making others unhappy. Aggrieved yourself to agree with everything. However, she wants to complete the plot perfectly, and then she will be able to choose a skill later. That being the case, it should be the most perfect for Qu Qingyu to live happily with Zhao Xubai. Don¡¯t fight, don¡¯t rob, just live quietly. Thinking of these details, Qu Qingyu smiled slightly. ¡°Qingyu¡­Can I come in?¡± At this time, the door had been opened, and Gu Nanqian was standing in front of the door. Wasn¡¯t this already in? Still asking? However, Qu Qingyu still nodded. ¡°Qingyu, we are good friends, aren¡¯t we!¡± As soon as she came in, Gu Nanqian walked up to Qu Qingyu and reached out to hold her hand. ¡°Yeah!¡± Qu Qingyu nodded. ¡°Ye Tingting didn¡¯t push you on purpose, you forgive her, okay!?¡± A little bit of discomfort flashed in Gu Nanqian¡¯s bright eyes. Both Tingting and Qingyu were her good friends, but Tingting didn¡¯t like Qingyu, she always thinks she was pretending. This time, they went out to climb the mountain, when Ye Tingting saw Qingyu wearing a long skirt to climb the mountain, she felt that Qingyu was pretending to be pure again. Accidentally pushed Qingyu. She pushed Qingyu to the side of the hillside, causing her to fall into a coma. Qu Qingyu looked at her without speaking. She remembered that in the original plot, she agreed and forgave Ye Tingting. But Ye Tingting didn¡¯t appreciate Qu Qingyu for that. On the contrary, felt that it was all because Gu Nanqian effort. CH 91 Because Ye Tingting knew that Gu Nanqian liked Zhao Xubai, she always made some small moves to provoke Qu Qingyu, because Qu Qingyu had a gentle personality, some tepid things were finally left unsettled. ¡°Qingyu, can you do it?¡± Gu Nanqian asked again. Qingyu has always been very gentle and easy to persuade. ¡°No.¡± Qu Qingyu smiled and shook her head. ¡°Uh¡­¡± Looking at the smile on Qu Qingyu¡¯s lips, Gu Nanqian was a little surprised, then frowned. Although she smiled, she said she was unwilling. ¡°Qingyu, why are you like this? You don¡¯t have any injuries, so why are you being aggressive? Tingting¡¯s family is poor, and she can¡¯t pay for your medical expenses. You are usually so kind, is it all just a pretense?¡± Gu Nanqian stood up abruptly and stared at Qu Qingyu. was it really like what Ye Tingting said, Qu Qingyu was just pretending, disguising herself very beautifully. Pure and unsullied like a fairy. When Qu Qingyu heard her words, she couldn¡¯t help but burst into laughter. ¡°What does that have to do with me? Let me ask you, did she push me?¡± ¡°Yes, but Tingting didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡± Gu Nanqian nodded, and then quickly defended Ye Tingting. ¡°Then I took the knife and slashed your face twice. I didn¡¯t mean it. Do you forgive me?¡± After speaking, Qu Qingyu picked up the fruit knife on the side and looked at Gu Nanqian with pure eyes. Gu Nanqian looked at her pure eyes and looked at the fruit knife in her hand. Frightened, she took a few steps back, ¡°Are you crazy!¡± ¡°I¡¯m crazy? Then you want me to forgive Ye Tingting, are you sure you¡¯re not sick? I have nothing to do with that Ye Tingting, right? She stabbed a few words, I can bear it, but pushing me down the mountain is a bit too much. Let¡¯s not talk about whether I will pursue her fault or not, she hasn¡¯t apologized to me until now? But¡­ we are classmates and I don¡¯t want to make it to ugly. I won¡¯t sue her for assault. Now, let¡¯s settle the medical bills.¡± Qu Qingyu looked at her gently, then picked up an apple on the table and started peeling it. ¡°¡­¡± Gu Nanqian looked at Qu Qingyu and suddenly felt very strange. Is this the Qu Qingyu she knew? Everything can be settled. How did it suddenly become so incomprehensible? ¡°Qu Qingyu, you really disappointed me too much.¡± Gu Nanqian looked at her with disappointment in her eyes. ¡°Nanqian¡­I said you don¡¯t need to beg her, she just pretended.¡± Ye Tingting, who was listening outside, couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, she pushed the door and walked in angrily. Pulled Gu Nanqian and stood aside. ¡°¡­¡± Qu Qingyu didn¡¯t say a word. There really were many exotic flowers She was obviously the victim, alright? In the end, she became a bad person. ¡°Tingting¡­you apologize to Qingyu!¡± Gu Nanqian flicked her bangs, her eyes bright. ¡°Nanqian¡­¡± Ye Tingting was a little reluctant and pouted. ¡°Tingting¡­¡± Gu Nanqian became a little displeased. ¡°Qu Qingyu, I¡¯m sorry!¡± Ye Tingting had no other choice, walked to Qu Qingyu and apologized. ¡°We will leave!¡± Gu Nanqian dragged Ye Tingting to leave without waiting for Qu Qingyu¡¯s forgiveness. When the two had just reached the door, Zhao Xubai walked in. ¡°Brother Xubai¡­¡± CH 92 As soon as Gu Nanqian saw Zhao Xubai, her eyes lit up instantly, like stars in the dark night. Zhao Xubai nodded politely to her, then passed her and walked towards Qu Qingyu. ¡°Brother Xubai, for you!¡± Qu Qingyu put the peeled apple in Zhao Xubai¡¯s hand. Zhao Xubai took it and took a bite. ¡°It¡¯s sweet!¡± He smiled, his eyes like a crescent moon. ¡°Brother Xubai, let¡¯s go home! It¡¯s very uncomfortable to stay here.¡± Qu Qingyu lifted the thin quilt on her body and wanted to get up. ¡°Un!¡± Zhao Xubai was eating an apple. This was the first apple Yuyu had peeled for him, and it was the best apple he had ever eaten. Gu Nanqian, who was standing by the door, had a trace of injury in her eyes. But after a moment, her fighting spirit rekindled. She smiled charmingly, ¡°Brother Xubai, I want to ask how much it costs in total, I plan to work part-time to pay back the money for Tingting.¡± Ye Tingting was moved to tears when Gu Nanqian said these words. Zhao Xubai was also slightly surprised. Nowadays, it was really rare for a girl to be so loyal to a friend. ¡°The total is 18,000.¡± ¡°Then Brother Xubai, please give me your contact! When the time comes, I will give you the money.¡± When she said this, Gu Nanqian felt uneasy in her heart. She was afraid Zhao Xubai would not agree, her small face was full of hope. But if so, they will be able to see each other often in the future. Thinking of this, Gu Nanqian¡¯s heart suddenly burst into joy. ¡°You are Yuyu classmate, give this money directly to Yuyu!¡± After Zhao Xubai finished speaking, he looked at Qu Qingyu again. ¡°Didn¡¯t you want a set of painting tools before? Use this money to buy it!?¡± ¡°Brother Xubai is really good.¡± Qu Qingyu smiled and looked at him happily. She couldn¡¯t help feeling regret in her heart, how stupid the original Qu Qingyu was. A man, so good to you without any complaint, if it wasn¡¯t love then what was it. If that man didn¡¯t like you, why would he spend so much time and energy on you. ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll give it to Qingyu!¡± Gu Nanqian forced a smile and pulled Ye Tingting away. ¡°We leave first!¡± Zhao Xubai also took Qu Qingyu out of the ward. After leaving the hospital, they went straight home. Qu Qingyu¡¯s head was wrapped in gauze, which shocked her family. ¡°Yuyu, are you alright!¡± Fu Mingmei looked at her daughter¡¯s head wrapped in gauze. It looked frightened. ¡°I am fine, Mom!¡± Qu Qingyu shook her head and sat on the sofa. ¡°I am glad if you are alright, why didn¡¯t you tell me.¡± Fu Mingmei complained, this time there was nothing wrong, but what if something really happened! ? It¡¯s still on the forehead, in case the apperance was damage, this was not a joke. ¡°Isn¡¯t there Brother Xubai!¡± Qu Qingyu stretched out her hand and pulled Zhao Xubai to sit down beside her. She also picked up the tea on the table and handed it to him. Zhao Xubai happily took it over. Fu Mingmei saw their interaction, she narrowed her eyes, did the sun come out from the west, did her introverted and mild-temper daughter get enlightened? ¡°Yes, yes¡­ There is a Xubai, I and your father don¡¯t have to do anything.¡± Fu Mingmei smiled, and she was happy to see them together. Qu Qingyu smiled and nodded, but did not speak anymore. In fact, the parents were very good. CH 93 Chapter 93 Horsing Around His Childhood Sweetheart Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud In the past. At first Qu Qingyu¡¯s father fell in love with Gu Nanqian¡¯s mother, and because her father was going abroad, Gu Nanqian¡¯s mother broke up with her father. Who knew that she was pregnant at that time, so she conceived and raised the child by herself. Later, Qu Qingyu¡¯s father met Qu Qingyu¡¯s mother abroad, and the two fell in love and got married. In fact, This incident can¡¯t be blamed on Qu Qingyu¡¯s parents. It¡¯s just that they saw a girl like Gu Nanqian, who not only had to take care of herself but also her sick mother, but she was still so cheerful. Even Fu Mingmei couldn¡¯t hate her. Seeing Gu Nanqian was chasing Zhao Xubai so desperately, and seeing that her daughter didn¡¯t move, she can only help them be together. Qu Qingyu thought about this plot, and fell into deep thought again. For a moment, there was still some despair feeling left in Qu Qingyu¡¯s heart . She took a deep breath, this time she will definitely not be so stupid, she will not agree to everything. ¡°Yuyu, what¡¯s the matter with you, do you feel uncomfortable?¡± Fu Mingmei saw that something was wrong with her, and asked aloud. ¡°No, I¡¯m just a little tired.¡± Qu Qingyu showed a tired look on her face. Firstly the head was injured, then her soul and this body did not fit so well, so it was a little uncomfortable. ¡°Xubai, you can take Yuyu upstairs to rest! I¡¯ll make some soup.¡± Fu Mingmei looked at Qu Qingyu¡¯s expression and hurriedly asked them to go upstairs. Zhao Xubai took Qu Qingyu¡¯s little hand and walked upstairs. Qu Qingyu looked at the hands holding each other. Although her face was calm, her heart was full of turmoil. Oh My God, Oh My God! She took back her words, who said this plot was very simple. Fuck, it¡¯s the hardest things in the century. She would rather fight a battle of wits with sluts than be romantic here. She just finished a plot, she didn¡¯t come to fall in love. Otherwise, one plot after another, she couldn¡¯t fall in love with so many people, right? This time was just holding hands, and she couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. Then when she was going to get married and go to bed. What should she do? ? Qu Qingyu felt that she had fallen into the difficulties of the century, unable to extricate herself. ¡°Yuyu, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Zhao Xubai found that Qu Qingyu was in a daze, stretched out his slender fingers and waved in front of her. ¡°Uh¡­it¡¯s nothing!¡± Qu Qingyu shook her head, took two steps back, and loosen her hand. Zhao Xubai also sensed her alienation. There was a hint of sadness in the dark eyes. Just now, he overstepped, thinking that she also liked him so he held her hand. She didn¡¯t refuse, he thought she liked it and he felt delighted. Yuyu was very shy. Everything still has to be done slowly. ¡°Go and take a rest first, I¡¯ll see you tomorrow.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Qu Qingyu nodded, walked in, and closed the door. The door was closed. Qu Qingyu leaned back against the door, frowned. Obviously, Zhao Xubai had discovered her emotions just now. She pinched her eyebrows and looked at the decoration in the room, which was very comfortable and elegant. Because of the elegant light green leaf wallpaper, her restless mood became calm. She lay on the bed, her brows never loosened. Otherwise, just live this life quietly and strive to say no. CH 94 Chapter 94 Horsing Around His Childhood Sweetheart Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud Even if she was not with Zhao Xubai, there should be nothing wrong. It should be alright¡­ This thought has just existed, and Qu Qingyu¡¯s heart started to feel uncomfortable. Instantly, a bitterness gnawed at her heart, like an ant. This was definitely not her own feeling. It belonged to the original owner. Qu Qingyu turned her body over, the feeling was still deep, she waited for a while, but her heart still ripple. ¡­ ¡­. Allright, she compromised. After having this idea, the feeling in the bottom of her heart gradually disappeared. Qu Qingyu didn¡¯t want to think about the intimate contact that will happen in the future, let the water come and the earth block it! Drowsiness swept over, Qu Qingyu closed her eyes and fell asleep. When she opened her eyes, it was already the next morning. Qu Qingyu lay on the bed for a while, then washed up and went downstairs. ¡°Yuyu, are you still not feeling well?¡± Fu Mingmei walked over after going downstairs. ¡°It¡¯s alright!¡± Qu Qingyu shook her head. ¡°Then come and have breakfast. I wanted to call you last night, but you¡¯re asleep!¡± Fu Mingmei said while walking towards the kitchen. Qu Qingyu sat at the dining table and watched Fu Mingmei bring the food. She has to say that Fu Mingmei was very talented in cooking. The plate, color combination, and dishes were incomparably suitable. Just looking at it makes people want to eat. ¡°Mom, it ¡®s so beautiful!¡± Qu Qingyu complimented. ¡°Ah¡­then you should finish it all.¡± Fu Mingmei obviously didn¡¯t expect her to say that. Qu Qingyu was usually very reserved, even when having a meal she didn¡¯t speak. Always in her own world. Although they all said that the daughter was a close-fitting little padded jacket, her daughter was always reserved. The way it looked now was really good. Fu Mingmei sat down beside Qu Qingyu and watched her eat. Qu Qingyu happened to be hungry, and the dishes were really delicious, so she ate all the food on the plate at once. Seeing her eat with relish, Fu Mingmei smiled from ear to ear. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m going to school.¡± Qu Qingyu looked at her happy smile, just because she ate all the breakfast she made. It can be seen that the original owner herself was such an introverted person. ¡°You had a head injury. You should rest at home for a while.¡± Fu Mingmei was a little worried. ¡°It¡¯s alright, Mom!¡± Qu Qingyu shook her head, the pain on her head has long gone, although the gauze has not been removed, it has no effect. ¡°Auntie¡­Yuyu..¡± The mother and daughter were talking when Zhao Xubai walked in. ¡°Xubai, hurry up and help me dissuade her. She already wants to go to school.¡± Fu Mingmei quickly handed over the problem to Zhao Xubai. Seeing Zhao Xubai coming over, Qu Qingyu looked over with her pleading eyes. When Zhao Xubai saw her like this, his heart couldn¡¯t help but turn into a puddle.. Immediately, he persuaded Fu Mingmei, ¡°Yuyu is already a college student. She doesn¡¯t have many classes. Don¡¯t worry, Auntie, it¡¯s alright.¡± ¡°¡­Xubai said so, then go!¡± Toward Zhao Xubai, Fu Mingmei has one hundred percent reassured. Immediately nodded in agreement. Under Fu Mingmei¡¯s worried eyes, Qu Qingyu sat in Zhao Xubai¡¯s car and drove towards the school. ¡°Thank you, Xubai!¡± Qu Qingyu sat in the car and saw that there was even a photo of her on the car. CH 95 Chapter 95 Horsing Around His Childhood Sweetheart Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud ¡°Un!¡± Zhao Xubai was a little stunned. Qu Qingyu used to call him brother Xubai, but now she wasn¡¯t using ¡®brother¡¯ anymore. However, he didn¡¯t ask, just glanced at Qu Qingyu. ¡°Yuyu, you have class this morning, I¡¯ll pick you up for lunch at noon!¡± Zhao Xubai looked at Qu Qingyu¡¯s profile, his eyes were soft like a pool of spring water. ¡°Okay!¡± Qu Qingyu smiled and nodded. Very soon they arrived at the campus, Qu Qingyu waved her hand and watched Zhao Xubai leave to go to work, and then walked slowly towards the campus. ¡°Qu Qingyu¡­¡± Someone called her name from behind. ¡°Huh?¡± Qu Qingyu stopped and looked behind. ¡°Qu Qingyu, are you still going to live in the dormitory?¡± The person who came was An Leyan from the same dormitory, she asked angrily as soon as she saw Qu Qingyu. ¡°Dormitory? I¡¯m not living in there.¡± Qu Qingyu instantly understood what happened. In fact, the school actually has regulations. Those whose study performance was better than others or win glory for the school will be assigned to a room for two people, with a separate bathroom. The decoration was also very good, and the internet connection was also very fast. Because Qu Qingyu won a place in a competition, the school assign her a place. At that time she wanted to refuse because she didn¡¯t live in it. However, at that time, there was a girl from a poor family. She was often excluded because she was too sloppy in the dormitory. So, Gu Nanqian found her and asked her to take the dormitory and let this girl live there. Of course, the past Qu Qingyu was a person who said Ok to any requests, so she agreed. ¡°You let someone else live in the dormitory, that¡¯s your business, but that girl make the room in a mess and doesn¡¯t clean it. Every day, she always brings people back to take a bath. At the time I want to take a bath, there will be no water left¡­ The funniest things, she didn¡¯t pay the broadband fee. I paid, she uses, who did she think she is? I just quarreled with her, and she said that the dormitory was yours, you should clean it¡­ The broadband should also be paid by you, it¡¯s up to you!¡± An Leyan was already furious with that girl recently, although she also felt that it was an unwarranted disaster for Qu Qingyu. However, Qu Qingyu herself wanted to be a good person! ? Hearing this, Qu Qingyu nodded. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, how much is the broadband fee?¡± Qu Qingyu asked. ¡°That doesn¡¯t cost much, so you don¡¯t need to pay. I just wanted to say¡­ Can you stop letting her live there, I¡¯m really fed up!?¡± An Leyan soften her speech after seeing that Qu Qingyu listened to her. ¡°Okay! Let¡¯s go find the teacher to deal with it.¡± Qu Qingyu nodded in response. ¡°Really? That¡¯s great!¡± An Leyan was overjoyed. She could finally drive the god of plague away. ¡°Un!¡± Qu Qingyu nodded and followed An Leyan to handle it. In fact, this also happened in the original plot. It¡¯s just that Qu Qingyu found it troublesome, and felt that it was bad to drive people away. After all, she was also Gu Nanqian friend, so she paid an extra for broadband every month, and this matter passed. Later An Leyan got angry and had a big fight with that girl in the dormitory. That girl left crying. Gu Nanqian handed back the key and said with a displeased face that people nowadays look down on the poor. Because the girl had no money, she cooked in the dormitory, the walls were blackened by smoke, and the bathroom was also messed up. CH 96 Chapter 96 Horsing Around His Childhood Sweetheart Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud Qu Qingyu spent another sum of money to solve the problem. An Leyan blamed her again. All in all, both sides didn¡¯t feel good. So this time, she won¡¯t do it. Having given you a good dormitory, if you don¡¯t cherish it and waste it, then leave! There will be no one who will wipe your butt after you without hesitation. After the matter was settled with An Leyan, An Leyan left happily. Qu Qingyu also returned to the classroom. As soon as she took out the book, she heard rapid footsteps coming. ¡°Qu Qingyu¡­¡± Gu Nanqian pulled a crying girl over. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Qu Qingyu closed the book and looked up at her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You are really hypocritical! Since you have agreed to lend the dormitory to Li Yao, but now you take it back and let Li Yao stand there with her luggage, isn¡¯t it too much?¡± Gu Nanqian¡¯s face was red because of anger. Gu Nanqian was a senior sister and a member of the student council. She was usually willing to help others and had a cheerful personality. There were many classmates who received her help. In school, she had a good reputation, and because of her good looks, she was also known as a girl full of vitality. At this time, everyone in Qu Qingyu class heard her words. One after another stood behind Gu Nanqian. After all, Senior Sister Nancy is a good person. ¡°Right, you better not lend out. What do you mean by lending and taking it back so abruptly !? ¡° ¡°She¡¯s a girl from another city, how pitiful she is.¡± Several girls who can¡¯t stand it anymore, started to blame Qu Qingyu for this incident. ¡°I¡¯m good friends with you. Usually Tingting said you could pretend, but I laughed it off. Now you¡¯re really making me more and more disappointed.¡± Gu Nanqian looked at her with a distressed expression. As if she had done something heinous. ¡°¡­¡± In an instant, Qu Qingy became the target of public criticism. Qu Qingyu still looked at them calmly. Normally, because Qu Qingyu was not very sociable, having good appearance, good at studies, and has a good family background, the initial envy gradually turned into jealousy. Usually as fairies who didn''t eat human fireworks. But at this time, the person was being skinned. At this moment, if they didn¡¯t step on, then when? People who accused and watched the play can be seen everywhere, but there was no one who helped to speak. The original owner was usually so out of place and unpopular. But so what, she¡¯s not a vegetarian. ¡°Have you all finished speaking? Can I speak?¡± Qu Qingyu frowned. That¡¯s how the world works, always follow the crowd. Sometimes they didn¡¯t bother to find the truth but just speaked nonsense. Only seeing the skin, but already started to fantasize. Feel the matter was the same as what they imagined it was. She said something, but it was still noisy. ¡°Stop arguing!¡± After Gu Nanqian said a word, the chaotic voices in the classroom stopped in an instant. ¡°What can you explain?¡± Gu Nanqian looked at her like she was looking at a stranger. Qu Qingyu looked at her, naturally indifferent. ¡°At first, I wanted to return the dormitory, because I didn¡¯t need it, and there must be other diligent people who needed it¡­ At that time, senior sister found me and asked me to lend the dormitory, but I actually refused. After all, it was not according to the rules¡­. But when I think senior sister is doing good deeds, others also appreciate senior sister, and I am happy to help senior sister, so I agree. An Leyan came to me this morning¡­ An Leyan is the other classmate who lives in that dormitory. She said that this classmate does not clean the dirty dishes after cooking in the dormitory, and both of them use the broadband, but she didn¡¯t pay for it. Then she still brought people back to take a bath, the water was used up¡­ people are busy nowadays, if it is you, are you willing to live with such a person? Not to mention she is still a person with a bad reputation. ¡° CH 97 Chapter 97 Horsing Around His Childhood Sweetheart Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud Qu Qingyu spoke slowly, her tone was soft and light. The people around suddenly looked at each other after listening to her word. Gu Nanqian face was also flush with shame, she looked at Li Yao, ¡°Is it like this!?¡± ¡°No.¡± Seeing the crowd looking at her with strange looks, Li Yao quickly waved her hand, ¡°Sister Nanqian, it is not like this. I have to attend classes every day, and I have to work part-time to earn tuition fees. I don¡¯t have time to clean the dormitory, and I call others to take a shower because I see others crowded in the public bathroom. Sister Nanqian taught me to be eager to help others.¡± At first, Gu Nanqian was also a little unhappy, but when she heard Li Yao¡¯s explanation, she also forgave her. Immediately, she turned around and looked at Qu Qingyu. ¡°Qingyu, it¡¯s my fault, I apologize to you.¡± After speaking, she gave Qu Qingyu a bow. The people around looked at Gu Nanqian with admiration. Senior Sister Nanqian was kind and polite. This kind of a good girl was really rare. ¡°Well, I accept your apology.¡± Qu Qingyu nodded, and did not want to continue talking and planned to read her book. ¡°Qingyu¡­ You see if you can let Li Yao live back, after all, she is so pitiful¡­ I swear, this time she will never be like that again.¡± Gu Nanqian said with a smile on her face. She also raised her hand. ¡°Yes, they have apologized, let Li Yao live back!¡± The people around also persuade her one after another. Qu Qingyu sneered a few times in her heart, she felt it was not a big deal to watch the fun. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Senior Sister Nancy, that room doesn¡¯t belong to me anymore, it¡¯s been lived in¡­ and the girl who lives in is from the mountain area, and she got this place because of her excellent academic performance, which she got with great difficulty.¡± Qu Qingyu showed an embarrassed look on her face. ¡°Is that so¡­¡± Gu Nanqian also fell into worry when she heard that person was also poor. When this happens, it becomes difficult. ¡°Senior Sister Nancy, what should I do!¡± Li Yao was about to cry because of anxious. She was not well-liked, and living in that kind of dormitory she would be excluded. It¡¯s not easy for her to get a room for two people, but still got this result. Besides, Li Yao was used to this living environment, she felt that she couldn¡¯t adapt if she lived in other places. Thinking about it, she glanced at Qu Qingyu angrily, It¡¯s all her fault! These city people just look down on them, poor people. It¡¯s really hateful. ¡°Qingyu, can you help Li Yao find a dormitory?¡± Gu Nanqian really had no choice, so she had to ask Qu Qingyu, she couldn¡¯t let Li Yao cry like this! ¡°I can¡¯t help.¡± Qu Qingyu thought it was ridiculous, but she still shook her head politely. ¡®You, Holy Mother Gu Nanqian, want to help others, why are you always pulling me?¡¯ ¡°Qingyu, your family is so rich, you must have a way, not to mention you are so kind.¡± Gu Nanqian frowned, obviously feeling a little unhappy because of her rejection. ¡®It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t have money. If I had money, I would definitely help more people.¡¯ ¡°Senior sister Nanqian, can you not do moral kidnapping? Like all of you, I have no money. My parents¡¯ money belongs to them, not mine. I study hard now so that I can repay them in the future. How can I ask them for money for irrelevant people? Also whoever¡¯s money is not blown by the wind. Since Senior Sister Nancy is willing to help, why not take this classmate to live in your dormitory?¡± CH 98 Chapter 98 Horsing Around His Childhood Sweetheart Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud Qu Qingyu had a headache. This time, why did she meet a Holy Mother female protagonist! You don¡¯t have the ability, but still have to drag others. ¡°Our dormitory¡­¡± Gu Nanqian was about to speak when her cell phone rang. As soon as she saw the number on it, she hurriedly connected it. ¡°Hello¡­ Well, that¡¯s me, really? Great, I can go to work today. Okay!¡± Gu Nanqian, who took the call, had a look of joy on her face, and her eyes were shining brightly. ¡°Li Yao, let me lend you my dormitory first! I found a job that includes meals and accomodation.¡± After hanging up the phone, Gu Nanqian¡¯s face was full of joy. Her originally energetic face was full of youthful air. ¡°Thank you, Senior Sister Nanqian.¡± Li Yao was grateful, Senior Sister Nanqian was really a good person. It¡¯s not like Qu Qingyu, whose eyes were above the top, which was the most annoying. ¡°Qingyu, I¡¯m really sorry today, let¡¯s go climbing the mountain next time!¡± Gu Nanqian said to Qu Qingyu with happiness on her face, and then left. The crowd dissipated and the matter was over. Qu Qingyu sat back in her seat and continued to read. When it was noon, she collected her things and walked out of the campus. She saw a familiar car parked on the road. Zhao Xubai seemed to have seen her so he stepped out of the car and looked at her with a smile. Qu Qingyu also smiled back. Suddenly, someone rushed out from her side and almost collided with her. Before she could see clearly, she saw that Gu Nanqian was already standing beside Zhao Xubai. ¡°Brother Xubai¡­¡± Gu Nanqian was a girl with a very cheerful personality, and she fell in love with Zhao Xubai at first sight. When she saw him, she rushed over quickly. She firmly believes that women chase men¡¯s interlayer yarn. As long as the heart like someone, it must be possible.. ¡°Hello!¡± Zhao Xubai nodded slightly. In fact, he was not familiar with Gu Nanqian. He only paid attention to her because she was Qingyu¡¯s friend. As for her following Qingyu to call him ¡°brother Xubai¡±, although he didn¡¯t like it, he could only pretend that he didn¡¯t hear it. ¡°Qingyu, are you going to have lunch with brother Xubai?¡± Gu Nanqian looked at Qu Qingyu who came over with envy. ¡°Senior Sister Nancy.¡± Qu Qingyu nodded politely to her, and just wanted to tell her that she didn¡¯t know her very well. ¡°Why are you still using senior sister! Qingyu, are you still angry with me because of Tingting matter! Aren¡¯t we good friends?¡± Gu Nanqian winked at Qu Qingyu happily. Qu Qingyu smiled and said nothing. ¡°Xubai, let¡¯s go!¡± Qu Qingyu walked to the car. ¡°Un!¡± Zhao Xubai opened the car door for her and let her in. ¡°Qingyu¡­ I think we need to have a good chat, I¡¯ll go to lunch with you! It¡¯ll be AA!¡± Gu Nanqian was a little anxious, how could Qu Qingyu suddenly distance herself from her? ¡°Senior sister Nanqian, let¡¯s talk next time when we have time!¡± Qu Qingyu closed the car door and turned Gu Nanqin away. ¡°Brother Xubai¡­¡± Gu Nanxi suddenly felt a little wronged, she just wanted to help people, she didn¡¯t do anything wrong. Moreover, she also wanted to be good friends with Qu Qingyu. ¡°Miss Gu, we¡¯re leaving.¡± Zhao Xubai glanced at her, she was still holding the car¡¯s handle. ¡°Oh, bye!¡± Gu Nanqian hurriedly released her hand. CH 99 Chapter 99 Horsing Around His Childhood Sweetheart Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud Seeing their car slowly drive away, Gu Nanqian bit her lower lip, her nose sour and her eyes red. After a while, a gust of wind came. Gu Nanqian had a very determined look on her face again, ¡°Gu Nanqian fighting, Gu Nanqian, you are the best!¡± Gu Nanqian wiped away the tears that fell and cheered for herself. Although unrequited love was very hard. Although she knew that he doesn¡¯t love her, however, she also wanted to make a great effort to go further. ¡°Xubai, where are we going?¡± Looking at the scenery outside the car window that kept going backward. ¡°Going to the suburbs, don¡¯t you like to paint? After we have a meal, you can paint.¡± Zhao Xubai replied. ¡°Un!¡± Qu Qingyu nodded and glanced at Zhao Xubai again. She was also a little uneasy. She didn¡¯t know how to get along with Zhao Xubai, especially when the two of them have to get along like this, it felt weird. In the original plot, since they got to know Gu Nanqian, the two of them rarely got along, even when Zhao Xubai took her out. Because she couldn¡¯t refuse Gu Nanqian¡¯s request, she took Gu Nanqian with her. And because of her silence, Only Gu Nanqian¡¯s words and Gu Nanqian¡¯s laughter can be heard. ¡°Qingyu¡­ Qingyu¡­¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Qu Qingyu was slightly startled. ¡°What are you thinking, we¡¯ve arrived.¡± Zhao Xubai touched her head, and for some unknown reason, when he saw Qu Qingyu¡¯s silly eyes, he felt like he was going to be drowned in her eyes. Qu Qingyu got out of the car and looked at the small farm in front of her. Sunflowers were planted around the red-tiled and white-walled house, and there was a swing on one side. In the distance were the endless paddy fields, the blue sky, the clear river, and the bright sunshine. The whole thing was beautiful. Looking at the scenery in front of her, Qu Qingyu¡¯s mood instantly relaxed, and the things that were suppressed in her heart also became very light in an instant. ¡°Do you like it?¡± Zhao Xubai walked to her side and asked softly. ¡°I like it!¡± Qu Qingyu nodded, her eyes wandering around. ¡°Let¡¯s go eat first.¡± Zhao Xubai took her hand and walked toward the house. Qu Qingyu was also very obedient and let him pull her hand, crossed the fence, and walked into the house. From the outside, it looked like a residential house, but when you walk in, it looked no different from a restaurant. From a transparent floor-to-ceiling windows, you can see the rural scenery on one side, and the endless green, which makes people feel relaxed and happy. As soon as the two of them sat down, someone brought the dishes, which were all very homely dishes. ¡°Why so fast!?¡± Qu Qingyu was a little surprised. ¡°When I was waiting for you, I already ordered it. I asked them to make it after half an hour. So when we arrive, it can be served¡± Zhao Xubai gave her a piece of chicken. ¡°Un!¡± Qu Qingyu took a bite, the chicken was very tender and tasty. Zhao Xubai was really a considerate and very nice man. No wonder, Gu Nanqian took fancy at first glance, and then pursued him relentlessly. When Qu Qingyu ate a shrimp, Zhao Xubai would peel it for her and put it on her plate. When Qu Qingyu¡¯s eyes stayed on one dish, Zhao Xubai would bring that dish to her. Although they didn¡¯t speak, the atmosphere between the two were still very harmonious. After eating, Zhao Xubai took her for a walk, walking all the way to the stream. Under the sunlight, the stream water was sparkling, like a shattered crystal. CH 100 Chapter 100 Horsing Around His Childhood Sweetheart Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud ¡°Qingyu.¡± Zhao Xubai looked over with affectionate eyes, Qu Qingyu¡¯s heart throbbed, and immediately felt as if something was about to happen. ¡°Xubai, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Qu Qingyu still looked at him with a soft smile on her lips. ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t call me brother Xubai, I¡¯m very happy.¡± Zhao Xubai suddenly uttered such a sentence, making Qu Qingyu puzzled. ¡®What the hell?¡¯. Looking at his affectionate eyes that would melt people, thinking he was going to say something. It came like this. ¡°Why are you happy about it?¡± Qu Qingyu asked without answering. ¡°You finally don¡¯t think of me as an elder brother.¡± Zhao Xubai said with a smile, with a hint of warmth in his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re not my elder brother in the first place.¡± Qu Qingyu murmured in a low voice. ¡°What did you say?¡± Zhao Xubai heard it, but still asked. ¡°You are Xubai, you are not my brother at all.¡± Qu Qingyu looked at him with clear eyes. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m Xubai, your Zhao Xubai.¡± Zhao Xubai suddenly became affectionate again, both hands grabbed her shoulders. ¡®Holy crap, you¡¯re not going to kiss me, right!¡¯ ¡®Don¡¯t do this!¡¯ Qu Qingyu¡¯s eyes flashed, she desperately suppressed the madness in her heart. The unease that wanted to push people away. In the end, there was no other way but to close her eyes. Her eyes closed, but her eyelashes were still fluttering. All this action turned out to be cute in Zhao Xubai¡¯s eyes. His Yuyu were very simple and innocent. Looking at Qu Qingyu in front of him, he didn¡¯t want to wait any longer, he wanted to clarify everything. Don¡¯t be afraid of anything. It¡¯s clear that he didn¡¯t want to be friends or older brothers. He wanted to be together with Yuyu. Since he was a child, when he first saw her, he was attracted by her soft eyes. Zhao Xubai hugged Qu Qingyu in his arms, and seeing that she didn¡¯t push him away, just a little nervous, he kissed her on the forehead. Then¡­ [The Great Shift! Use OR not use] Ding dong, suddenly, such a sentence appeared in Qu Qingyu¡¯s mind. ¡®Use! !¡¯ Like a life-saving straw, Qu Qingyu shouted, ¡®Wow, this must be used.¡¯ In an instant, there was another ding dong sound, and she could feel her soul rising. She was like a bystander, she could see Zhao Xubai hugging and kissing Qu Qingyu. That image was very beautiful. ¡®Haha¡­¡¯ She couldn¡¯t help laughing, thanks to the fact that she chose the skill Great Shift earlier, otherwise it would really be a fool. Fortunately, she didn¡¯t choose the Great Strength. Otherwise, at this time, Zhao Xubai can only be knocked out! ~ However, she will be blessed in the future! She was no longer afraid of the intimate relationship between men and women. ¡®Ha ha!¡¯ Qu Qingyu was very happy at this time, and it seemed that she must think clearly when making a choice in the future. After a while, the soul was forcibly absorbed into the body again. ¡°Yuyu, you are my girlfriend now!¡± Zhao Xubai said to her solemnly. ¡°Un!¡± Qu Qingyu blushed, lowered her head and agreed. ¡°Go, go sketching!¡± At this moment, Zhao Xubai¡¯s heart was full. From now on, Qu Qingyu was his girlfriend, and they finally tore apart that layer of ambiguity, and finally took a step forward. After playing until the evening, the two came to the Zhao family¡¯s house together. Together they pushed open the door and walked in. They heard bursts of laughter from inside. CH 101 Chapter 101 Horsing Around His Childhood Sweetheart Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud At a glance, Qu Qingyu saw Gu Nanqian standing there smiling with a bright face. She felt a little strange, how could she be here. ¡°Qingnyu is here!¡± As soon as Zhao Xubai¡¯s mother, Qin Yue saw Qu Qingyu, she was very happy. This was her future daughter-in-law. She has watched Qingyu grow up since she was a child. Xubai also liked her. It¡¯s just that Qingyu¡¯s character was a little reserved, otherwise¡­it would definitely be better. Qin Yue was still thinking about this, her eyes caught the sight of two of them holding hands tightly. ¡°Both of you¡­you¡­¡± Qin Yue still couldn¡¯t believe it, the two of them had always been in lukewarm situations. How did they get together so suddenly? But it was really good. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, did mom get scared when you see me with Yuyu?¡± Zhao Xubai teased Qin Yue, and at the same time pulled Qu Qingyu¡¯s hand and kissed her hand. Qu Qingyu lowered her head. Everyone thought she was embarrassed. But Qu Qingyu felt £¤%¡­ ;*(. It¡¯s hard to say, he just held her hand and kissed it. In some foreign countries, this was a greeting gesture! Moreover, the one he kissed was Qu Qingyu¡¯s hand, Qu Qingyu¡¯s hand¡­ It must not be because of this kind of thing, something was going to happen. Thinking about it, Qu Qingyu raised her head again and smiled sweetly at Qin Yue. ¡°Of course I am happy, you this kid, How do you speak!?¡± Qin Yue pretended to be displeased. She and Fu Mingmei were best friends from childhood. That¡¯s how they bought the house near each other, and sincerely hope that they can cement old ties with marriage. At first, it was still very worrying. It has been twenty years, and the two of them have not made much progress. Now there was really no need to worry. Everyone was happy. Zhao Yingsheng was also very happy, and the whole family was very happy. Except¡­ Gu Nanqian¡­ Gu Nanqian was an energetic girl, she always had a smile on her face, but at this time, she was smiling bitterly. The bright big eyes also revealed a little sadness. She was wearing an apron, standing at the edge of the dining table, the smile that was overflowing earlier was frozen at this moment. Those laughter sounded harsh in her ears. She bit her lower lip tightly, looking at the smile on Qu Qingyu¡¯s face, and at the hands that clenched tightly. Why does it look like this! ¡°Qu Qingyu¡­why did you lie to me!¡± Finally, Gu Nanqian couldn¡¯t bear it anymore, and walked out. The people who were smiling were all startled when they saw Gu Nanqian¡¯s appearance, and they all looked at her. ¡°Nanqian, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Qin Yue also wondered. She just hired this girl today as a nanny. The dishes she cooked were delicious, the house was also cleaned thoroughly, her smile was sweet, and she said she knows her son. She likes girls very much, but when she gave birth to Xubai, she hurt her body and that ¡®s why she couldn¡¯t have children anymore. Therefore, even if Qu Qingyu¡¯s character was reserved and not clingy, she still liked her. At this time, when she met Gu Nanqian, she was very attracted to her. At this time, seeing her suddenly like this, she also felt a little strange. ¡°Senior Sister Nanqian, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Qu Qingyu looked at her in confusion. ¡°I told you at the time that I fell in love with brother Xubai at first sight, and I wanted to chase him. I asked you if I could chase him, and you said yes, why are you with brother Xubai now!?¡± While speaking, Gu Nanqian¡¯s tears fell without warning. CH 102 Chapter 102 Horsing Around His Childhood Sweetheart Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud Zhao Xubai¡¯s face was calm, although faced with Gu Nanqian¡¯s fiery confession, he still did nothing. Hearing Gu Nanqian¡¯s cry, Qin Yue also understood something. However, Gu Nanqian didn¡¯t have any bad thoughts, everyone was young. What¡¯s more, this little girl¡¯s dedication to love was really amazing. Qu Qingyu looked at her angry expression and everyone¡¯s expression. She knew that they had a good impression of Gu Nanqian. However, she was not afraid. ¡°Senior Sister Nancy, I¡¯m sorry!¡± Qu Qingyu¡¯s big eyes were like water, she bit her lower lip lightly at this time, looking at Gu Nanqian¡¯s expression full of grievance. Don¡¯t make any excuses, let¡¯s apologize first. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault for being a dull person, I can¡¯t figure out my heart at all. You asked me at that time, I don¡¯t have anything to do with Xubai, I¡¯m certainly not qualified to talk about it, we are all separate individuals, you want to chased your love, you can do it! But today¡­ I finally saw my heart clearly, I like Zhao Xubai, and I also want to be with him, so¡­ I¡¯m really sorry. My slowness has hurt you.¡± Qu Qingyu apologized repeatedly. Hearing Qu Qingyu words, Qin Yue¡¯s unhappy mood because of Gu Nanqian¡¯s crying disappeared instantly. Although it said that Qingyu was not good, but it should not be like that at the beginning. But at that time, she didn¡¯t have that status, so she really didn¡¯t have the identity to say anything. Judging from the expression on his son¡¯s face, it was obvious that he had no intention for Nanqian. Just pity Nanqian this child. She just chatted with her for a while, and she also know some of her situations. Her mother was ill, she only got to this point by relying on her hard work and study. Such a strong and hardworking girl, how can people not like her. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault!¡± Gu Nanqian frowned when she heard Qu Qingyu word, shook her head a little aggrievedly and glance at Qin Yue. ¡°You can¡¯t blame Yuyu, I like Yuyu, even if Yuyu is not with me, I don¡¯t have any feelings for you.¡± Zhao Xubai frowned. He could see his mother¡¯s different attitude towards her. Inadvertently, he was also displeased with the dissatisfaction revealed toward Yuyu. He didn¡¯t know what magic does this girl have to make her mother like her so much. ¡°Brother Xubai¡­¡± Hearing Zhao Xubai¡¯s words, Gu Nanqian was heartbroken. Although she felt uncomfortable in her heart, she held it back and did not shed any more tears. ¡°Zhao Xubai¡­¡± Qin Yue also shouted angrily, how can he say that! She glanced at Qu Qingyu again, not knowing why there was a strange feeling in her heart. She used to hope that they could be together. But now, seeing her son standing by her side without hesitation, helping her speak. In her heart, she felt a little discomfort. Qu Qingyu lowered her head slightly, reached out and squeezed Zhao Xubai¡¯s hand. Here ****** heroine halo! Although at that time, Gu Nanqian told Qu Qingyu that she wanted to chase someone. Could it be that the person she wanted to chase should stand still and let her chase him? And if others people do the same, it mean they were robbing her? It was a really ridiculous idea. Zhao Xubai felt Qu Qingyu¡¯s fingers, he glanced sideways at her and smiled slightly. CH 103 Chapter 103 Horsing Around His Childhood Sweetheart Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud Seeing the two of them, Gu Nanqian felt another burst of sadness. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s eat first!¡± Qin Yue greeted, and everyone calm down. Gu Nanqian stood uneasily, her figure was a little pitiful. Qin Yue felt a little pitiful. ¡°Nanqian, come and eat together!¡± Qin Yue greeted her. ¡°Auntie Qin, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s appropriate!¡± Gu Nanqian shook her head and didn¡¯t walk over. ¡°Although you are our nanny, there is no reason why you can¡¯t sit at the same table like in ancient times. Sit down and eat!¡± Qin Yue frowned and said again. ¡°Okay, thank you Auntie!¡± Gu Nanqian walked over and sat down beside Qin Yue. ¡°Eat it!¡± Qin Yue brought food to Gu Nanqian. Gu Nanqian was a little moved and ate it bit by bit. ¡°Yuyu, this is what you like to eat!¡± Zhao Xubai kept filling Qu Qingyu¡¯s bowl with vegetables. ¡°Mom, you eat too!¡± Zhao Xubai was a very meticulous man, he quickly noticed the subtle emotions of his mother. So this meal was still enjoyable. After eating, Gu Nanqian tidied up the table and went to the kitchen to wash the dishes. Qu Qingyu and Qin Yue were chatting on the sofa. Probably because of the change in personality now, Qin Yue was also happy. Thinking that there will always be a little change for a child who were in love. ¡°Mom, it¡¯s very late. I send Yuyu back.¡± Zhao Xubai glanced at the time, and then looked at Qu Qingyu, who seemed a little tired. It was mainly his mother who dominated speaking with Yuyu, he didn¡¯t have that much time speaking with her. ¡°Yuyu, come over for dinner tomorrow, Nanqian cooking is good.¡± Qin Yue greeted warmly. ¡°Un, I know.¡± Qu Qingyu followed Zhao Xubai and both of them went out. Gu Nanqian walked over with a fruit plate, looking at the figure of the two of them walking together, a trace of loneliness flashed in her eyes. ¡°Auntie Qin, eat fruit.¡± Gu Nanqian put the fruit plate on the coffee table. ¡°You made all these?¡± Qin Yue saw that each and every fruit looked wonderful and beautiful, some looked like rabbits, some looked like chickens, it was very cute. ¡°Yes, I worked in a restaurant before, so I learned this.¡± Gu Nanqian smiled cheerfully, and the gloom in her eyes disappeared instantly. ¡°What a good skill!¡± Qin Yue praised, picked up an apple, and ate it. The shape was beautiful, eating it also felt more delicious. ¡°Thank you auntie for your compliment.¡± ¡°Nanqian, why don¡¯t you stop working here!?¡± Qin Yue suggested after eating the apple. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, did I do something bad?¡± Gu Nanqian asked aloud, looking a little nervous. ¡°No! It¡¯s just that Xubai is together with Yuyu now, and you are here¡­ Auntie is also for your own good.¡± Qin Yue said earnestly, this love, if you were irresolute when a decision should be taken, you will suffer the consequence. ¡°No, Auntie!¡± Gu Nanqian shook her head again and again, ¡°Actually, I really need this job. I want to help a friend pay back the debt. The salary here is high, and I have met such a good employer as Auntie, so don¡¯t fire me! I admit it. After I knew this was brother Xubai house, I was very happy! But now that brother Xubai and Qingyu are together, I will silently bless them.¡± Gu Nanqian finished speaking in one breath, for fear that Qin Yue would not give her this opportunity. CH 104 Chapter 104 Horsing Around His Childhood Sweetheart Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud ¡°Nanqian¡­¡± Seeing the stubborn expression of the girl in front of her, Qin Yue didn¡¯t know how to comfort her for a moment. ¡°Then just work here! Good child!¡± Qin Yue reached out and patted her on the shoulder. She really had never seen a girl as good as her. Kind-hearted like an angel. ¡°Thank you¡­Thank you ! ! Gu Nanqian looked grateful and thanked in a hurry. On the other side, Zhao Xubai was holding Qu Qingyu¡¯s hand, he was still wandering around the pathway. Obviously, the two villas were next to each other, and it usually only takes ten minutes walk to reach it, but Zhao Xubai walked abruptly for more than half an hour. Finally, she was home! Qu Qingyu looked in his eyes, but didn¡¯t say anything, just thought he was funny. ¡°Yuyu, I¡¯m going back!¡± Zhao Xubai kissed her on the forehead, and then left reluctantly. Qu Qingyu watched him turn around three times, and couldn¡¯t help but pursed her lips and smiled. ¡°Go inside quickly!¡± Zhao Xubai had already walked to the gate at this time, he shouted and waved at Qu Qingyu. ¡°Got it!¡± ¡° Qu Qingyu replied, waved at him, and then walked into the house. As soon as the door was closed, she saw Fu Mingmei cross her arms around her chest, and smiled happily. ¡°Mom¡­¡± Seeing her expression, Qu Qingyu called shyly, ¡°Send until the door, why didn¡¯t Xubai come in, both of you make an announced at Zhao family¡¯s house, shouldn¡¯t you also make an announce at our house! ? ¡° Fu Mingmei pretended to be unhappy and said. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go and call Xubai back!?¡± Qu Qingyu was about to rush back. ¡°You little fool!¡± Fu Mingmei smiled and took her hand. Qu Qingyu also laughed. ¡°You two mother and daughter, what¡¯s the joy!¡± Qu Lianxin walked downstairs and looked at them gently. ¡°Dad¡­¡± Qu Qingyu called out obediently. ¡°I¡¯m poking fun at her and Xubai!¡± Fu Mingmei responded with a smile. ¡°You, when the two children were not together, you were anxious like an ant on a hot pot. Now that the two children are settled, you look like this again!¡± Qu Lianxin shook his head again and again. Qu Qingyu sat aside, smiling and watching them chatting. In fact, in the original plot, Gu Nanqian never worked as a nanny in the Zhao family. Because she chose to forgive, Gu Nanqian didn¡¯t need to help repay the debt or going to find this job. And at that time, they were good friends, and Gu Nanqian was like a sunflower and someone who brought joy, always making the people around her feel happy and sunny. And her kindness was like the ray of light that illuminates all things¡­ This time, without Qu Qingyu, a scapegoat, she didn¡¯t know whether her kindness could still play its role. She was waiting! After chatting with her parents downstairs for a while, Qu Qingyu went upstairs. When Xubai came to take her to school the next day, Gu Nanqian was already sitting in the car. In fact, Zhao Xubai¡¯s passenger seat has always been Qu Qingyu¡¯s position, whether the special pink plaid seat cover or the small pillow with lace. Zhao Xubai was very considerate, a thermos cup was also placed. All of this belonged to Qu Qingyu. But now¡­ Gu Nanqian sat down. Zhao Xubai¡¯s face was a little unhappy. CH 105 Chapter 105 Horsing Around His Childhood Sweetheart Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud ¡°Qingyu, I am already sitting here, you sit in the back! It¡¯s safer in the back!¡± Gu Nanqian said very considerately. Hehe, wasn¡¯t there a sentence that said, men like to reserve the passenger seat for their wife? What did you mean that the back seat was safer! ? ¡°But I want to sit next to my boyfriend, and these things are all arranged by me. I like them. Senior sister Nanqian is so nice, she won¡¯t rob me right!¡± Qu Qingyu looked at her with a smile. ¡°Uh¡­¡± Gu Nanqian was stunned for a moment. She didn¡¯t expect it at all that after she said that, Qu Qingyu would still refuse. ¡°Miss Gu, just sit in the back!¡± Zhao Xubai already had some disgust in his eyes at this time. This little time should be his sweet time with Yuyu. Now this woman wanted to step in. If it wasn¡¯t for his mother who insisted for him to take her, he would not have brought her! ¡°Since Qingyu wants to leave the safe spot for me, I¡¯ll go to the back!¡± Gu Nanqian smiled and got out of the car. ¡°Senior Sister Nanqian, you¡¯re always talking about a safe spot and an unsafe spot. I am not sure what it means? Do you think it¡¯s not safe for us to ride in this car?¡± Qu Qingyu asked unhappily as she got into the car. ¡°If you don¡¯t feel safe, then you don¡¯t have to ride.¡± At this time, Gu Nanqian also got into the car, and when she heard what Qu Qingyu said, she shook her head. ¡°Qingyu, don¡¯t get me wrong, I have good intentions.¡± Gu Nanqian smiled brightly. Qu Qingyu did not speak. In the original plot, she didn¡¯t think Gu Nanqian was a bad person. But when they got along, she had a strange feeling. ¡°Yuyu, drink milk!¡± Zhao Xubai¡¯s unhappy mood disappeared when Qu Qingyu sat beside him. He pointed to the thermos cup on the side. ¡°Today I still got sandwiches.¡± Qu Qingyu asked with a smile when she saw the sandwiches in the transparent lunch box. ¡°I made this in the morning. The smoked ham is delicious.¡± Gu Nanqian, who was sitting in the back seat, said with a smile. Qu Qingyu took a bite, ¡°Senior sister Nanqian¡¯s craftsmanship is very good.¡± After two bites, Qu Qingyu felt that because there was a lot of ham and salad dressing in it. It was still delicious at first, but now it feels greasy. . She drank the milk again. ¡°Yuyu likes to eat bland food, don¡¯t make such greasy food tomorrow.¡± Zhao Xubai said to Gu Nanqian who was sitting in the back. ¡°Yes!¡± Gu Nanqian¡¯s smiling face because he was talking to her stiffened at this moment. ¡®Cooking breakfast for Qu Qingyu, is he treating her as a servant?¡¯ There was a wry smile on Gu Nanqian¡¯s lips. It is also true, she was indeed a servant! Zhao Xubai was talking to Qu Qingyu, but neither of them noticed the sadness on Gu Nanqian¡¯s face behind them. After arriving at the school, the two got out of the car and waved to Zhao Xubai. ¡°Xubai, you don¡¯t have to pick me up in the afternoon, I don¡¯t have class.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Zhao Xubai responded and drove away. ¡°Qingyu, I have something to discuss with you!?¡± Gu Nanqian followed Qu Qingyu walk to the inside. ¡°What¡¯s the matter!¡± Qu Qingyu asked. ¡°We are in the same major. Although I am one level higher than you, can you adjust the class hours to be similar to mine, so that we can go to and from school together.¡± Gu Nanqian looked at her with bright eyes . . ¡°¡­¡± After hearing her words, Qu Qingyu was speechless. ¡®How can this kind of person exist?¡¯ CH 106 Chapter 106 Horsing Around His Childhood Sweetheart Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud Not to mention, she didn¡¯t want to go to school with her. Wasn¡¯t the purpose of her doing this just to take the opportunity to be with Xubai? ¡°Then Senior sister Nanqian, why aren¡¯t you the one to change the class hours?¡± Qu Qingyu asked. These classes were all chosen from the beginning, and if they were to be changed inexplicably, the instructor must be unhappy. ¡°I¡¯m one level higher than you. Furthermore, you are excellent in studies. The teachers all like you, so they must be willing! Qingyu, you should help me, okay!¡± Gu Nanqian said, blinked toward Qu Qingyu. Thinking in her heart, although they had a little quarrel, they were good friends. Qingyu would definitely not refuse. ¡°¡­¡± Hearing her words, Qu Qingyu had never seen such a brazen person. ¡°Senior Sister Nanqian, I refuse.¡± After Qu Qingyu finished speaking, she slowly walked forward. ¡°Qu Qingyu¡­¡± However, in front of the gate where people come and go, Gu Nanqian refused to give her this chance. Qu Qingyu turned her head slightly and looked at her indifferently. ¡°I¡¯m so kind to you, why don¡¯t you help me!¡± Gu Nanqian deeply felt the lack of human nature. She did countless good deeds every day, and in the end, what she got in exchange was this. ¡°Senior Sister Nanqian is very good to me!?¡± Qu Qingyu was a little surprised, ***** were uttered. ¡°It was Ye Tingting who pushed me down the hill. I was injured. Senior Sister found justice for Ye Tingting? Just because my family is rich!?¡± Qu Qingyu really couldn¡¯t endure this exotic flower anymore. ¡°Or did I lend my dormitory to someone else ,and after someone else made a mess, senior sister brought that person to seek justice!?¡± Just these two things, Gu Nanqian didn¡¯t help her! Instead, Qu Qingyu was the one who helped her. She has a heart to help others, but she was not capable enough, the one who did it all was Qu Qingyu. In the end, it became Qu Qingyu helping her again? It was her first time hearing such an incredible and ridiculous thing. It really increase one¡¯s knowledge! ¡°I help you to become a good person. Everyone is grateful to you, isn¡¯t it?¡± Gu Nanqian didn¡¯t understand why Qu Qingyu didn¡¯t understand her painstaking efforts. ¡°I don¡¯t need it!¡± Feeling grateful to Gu Nanqian, more precisely she should be grateful to Qu Qingyu! But this kind of gratitude, Qu Qingyu never needed. Instantly Gu Nanqian¡¯s expression became worse than eating shit, ¡®why are they all like this! ?¡¯ It¡¯s really hard to understand. ¡°Qu Qingyu, why are you bullying our Senior Sister Nanqian!¡± Ye Tingting rushed over, and behind her were the people who were usually helped by Gu Nanqian. Gradually, the surrounding crowd also gathered, Both of them were good-looking girls, and they were tearing each other apart early in the morning. This play, why don¡¯t watch it. Although Gu Nanqian felt uncomfortable in her heart, the expression on her face from the beginning until the end was always firm. ¡°No¡­ She didn¡¯t bully me!¡± Gu Nanqian said quickly. ¡°Senior Sister Nanqian, you are a nice person, you have been bullied all over the place, you are still helping her speak.¡± Ye Tingting was very unhappy with Qu Qingyu, this kind of young lady was only relying on family wealth. But if she leaved the family, what can she do. Gu Nanqian shook her head and didn¡¯t speak any more. ¡°Senior Sister Nanqian, no matter what, our friendship is not enough for me to change classes for you.¡± Qu Qingyu said this lightly, and was about to turn around and leave. ¡°I gave Brother Xubai to you, and you still treat me like this!?¡± Gu Nanqian¡¯s face was hurt, she didn¡¯t blame her for robbing Zhao Xubai, how could she be so brazen here. ¡°What¡­ you scheming bitch, grab our senior sister Nanqian boyfriend.¡± Ye Tingting became agitated when she heard this. ¡°Senior Sister Nanqian, I asked you not to hang out with her. Now, your boyfriend has been robbed.¡± Ye Tingting showed the expression ¡®it¡¯s not worth¡¯ to Gu Nanqian. Gu Nanqian also had a heartbroken look on her face, and when she looked around, the onlooker started to point. Watching them chime in with others, Qu Qingyu was simply having fun, it was really strange. It really refreshed her view on exotic flowers. What did these people here for? ¡°When did Xubai become your boyfriend?¡± Qu Qingyu gave her a mocking look. ¡°I said before that I wanted to chase him, but you said¡­¡± ¡°The person you want to chase is your boyfriend? Did you have no sense of shame? Now, you say you like Li Yifeng, you threaten to chase him, but he don¡¯t know you. He is your boyfriend!?¡± Qu Qingyu stopped Gu Nanqian before she could finish her words. ¡°Hahahaha¡­¡± Those who had heard the one-sided remarks all thought that Qu Qingyu was really stealing someone¡¯s boyfriend. Hearing Qu Qingyu¡¯s words at this time, they all burst into laughter. This Gu Nanqian was really ridiculous. ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± The laughter around, wave after wave, Gu Nanqian¡¯s face was so red that it was almost dripping blood. ¡°Senior Nanqian is going to chase after someone. Why are you following senior sister Nanqian¡¯s side every day?¡± Ye Tingting was not happy with the way Gu Nanqian was being discussed by others, and stood in front of Gu Nanqian. ¡°Tingting¡­¡± Gu Nanqian looked at her, her eyes showed she felt touched. ¡®This is friendship!¡¯ She helped her work and pay off her debts, but when something happened, she stood by her side. ¡°Haha¡­Xubai and I are childhood sweethearts. We have been together since we were young. If you say that, I suspect Gu Nanqian become my friend because Xubai.¡± Qu Qingyu sneered twice. What did these people mean by slandering people with random accusations! ? ¡°I only met Xubai after I became your friend.¡± Gu Nanqian frowned, never expecting that in Qu Qingyu¡¯s eyes, she saw her like this. ¡°Qu Qingyu¡­Since you said that, we will no longer be friends.¡± Gu Nanqian felt her heart was already cold, and she didn¡¯t want to face such a person anymore. ¡°Gu Nanqian, we have never been friends.¡± Qu Qingyu replied coldly. Perhaps, in her mind she didn¡¯t understand what a friend meant at all! ¡°Also, it¡¯s not like the things you want, the person you want, are all yours¡­ There¡¯s no such thing in the world, after you said you want them, others can¡¯t have it!? Who do you think you are?¡± After Qu Qingyu finished speaking, regardless of Gu Nanqian¡¯s face, she turned around and left. ¡°Gu Nanqian! You¡¯re here, I¡¯ve been looking for you for a long time!¡± Suddenly there was a burst of shouts, and several girls walked over. Behind them, Li Yao followed while crying. After Qu Qingyu saw this scene, she had a guess, so she stood in the crowd and watched for a while. ¡°what¡¯s the matter!?¡± CH 107 Chapter 107 Horsing Around His Childhood Sweetheart Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud Gu Nanqian restrained the discomfort in her heart and looked at them. ¡°If you don¡¯t live in the dormitory, then don¡¯t live there. What¡¯s the point of letting such a person live in?¡± The girl who act as the leader of the group was aggressive, with a hint of disgust in her eyes. ¡°My bed, I let someone else live, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Gu Nanqian was not to be outdone. ¡°Okay, we have a duty roster of cleaning, You are on duty two days a week, please come and clean! And the snacks we bought, she ate them all without asking. The money should be given.¡± That girl extended her hand. ¡°Yaoyao has to go to work every day, can¡¯t you do it for one more day? Why are you so selfish? What¡¯s wrong with her eating that little snack, Yaoyao must be starving for her to do that.¡± Gu Nanqian really couldn¡¯t figure out how can these people had no sympathy at all. After hearing Gu Nanqian¡¯s words, all the girls in that dormitory were blown away. ¡°One more day to clean? We can¡¯t do it, so you can clean it yourself, you are good friends after all! And those snacks were purchased from overseas online shopping using our joint venture, they are all imported¡­ We haven¡¯t eaten it before and want to try it. No matter what, she has eaten it all! It didn¡¯t cost that much, it was only six hundred yuan, just give it to me. Anyway, you are good friends, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯ll clean it!¡± Gu Nanqian was furious, ¡®isn¡¯t it just cleaning?¡¯ She lowered her head and rummaged for her bag. In her wallet, she still had seven hundred yuan, which was her living expenses for this month. ¡°Here the six hundred yuan!¡± There were still one hundred yuan. In school, it was still enough to buy some bread. At ordinary times, she lived and eat at Brother Xubai¡¯s house. The girl took 600 yuan, ¡°Remember to go back and clean! You are really a good person.¡± There was a deep irony in her tone of voice. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± The girl said, and she was about to disperse all the girls from the dormitory. ¡°Can¡¯t go! She took my liquid foundation!¡± At this time, a petite girl ran over panting. When she came to the front, she stared at Li Yao. Li Yao flinched when she saw her gaze. ¡°You told me to use it, so I took it.¡± While speaking, she took out a bottle from her bag and handed it over. The petite girl took the bottle and saw that half of the newly opened liquid foundation was gone. She looked at Li Yao again, not only her face look white, her exposed arms and legs were also white. She saved the money to buy a bottle of Armani¡¯s liquid foundation, and planned to use it for a year and a half. Li Yao wasted most of the bottle like this. ¡°Why are you staring at me? This morning, I asked you if you could use it. You said yes, but now you have this expression! If you are reluctant to give, don¡¯t pretend to be generous!¡± Li Yao saw the anger in her eyes. All the city people were like this, they were stingy to death, and still have to pretend to be generous. Without the simplicity like their country people. When the petite girl saw it, she burst into tears. ¡°All in the same dormitory. She let you use a little. You don¡¯t have to wipe yourself on into white wall as you¡¯ve never seen it before! After you use it, most of it is gone.¡± The girl who asked for money before couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, so she came over and asked. ¡°Then I¡¯ll give mine to her!¡± Li Yao seemed to be a little afraid of her, so she took out an unknown brand of liquid foundation from her bag. CH 108 Chapter 108 Horsing Around His Childhood Sweetheart Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud Li Yao¡¯s hand was raised, but the petite girl didn¡¯t take it either. ¡°Yaoyao has already admitted her mistake and is ready to pay it back. Is it interesting for you to still do this?¡± Gu Nanqian who stood beside couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. Li Yao¡¯s job was as a waiter in a coffee shop, and she had to wear makeup. Li Yao had no choice, so she saved money and bought one. ¡°Your foundation has been used. This foundation was bought by Yaoyao with me the other day. It was 20 yuan, and it hasn¡¯t been opened yet.¡± Gu Nanqian really felt that they made a big deal out of it, wasn¡¯t it just a liquid foundation? ¡°Hehe¡­ You can use this yourself. Gu Nanqian If you don¡¯t want to live in the dormitory anymore, then don¡¯t come back to live. We don¡¯t welcome her, let¡¯s go! Let¡¯s find the dormitory management.¡± Several girls left angrily. ¡°Nanqian, they just look down on me because I come from the countryside.¡± Li Yao burst into tears. ¡°So, Yaoyao, you have to do your best, don¡¯t let them look down on you!¡± Gu Nanqian encouraged her. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll do my best, but¡­ Nanqian, where am I going to live!¡± Li Yao cried. ¡°I¡¯ll help you find a way!¡± Gu Nanqian frowned. She caught Qu Qingyu¡¯s figure standing in the crowd. She couldn¡¯t help but said, ¡°No matter what happens, we can¡¯t let those people look down on us. We can rely on our own abilities. No one can beat us.¡± ¡°Uhn!¡± Li Yao nodded with tears in her eyes. Qu Qingyu¡¯s expression on her eyes was like looking at mentally retarded person, and turned away without any hesitation. If you look at the mentally retarded for a long time, you will also become a mentally retarded. She felt that she didn¡¯t need to do anything, Gu Nanqian could kill herself. It turned out that it was because Gu Nanqian had a person deceived on account of her generosity like her, so she was smooth sailing. Now that she was gone, Gu Nanqian was almost finished. Greedily used other people¡¯s four or five hundred yuan liquid foundation, used more than half, and didn¡¯t let others be unhappy. There really were times when the scholar met a soldier, the reason was unclear. Gu Nanqian better not provoke her, otherwise she will be really miserable. Qu Qingyu only had a half-day class. She took the bus and went home. In the bus, she saw Gu Nanqian and Li Yao holding a suitcase. Her eyes narrowed, it couldn¡¯t be that they want to move to Xubai¡¯s house! As expected, when she got off the bus, the two of them also got off. Qu Qingyu walked in front, and they walked behind her talking in a low voice. When she arrived at her house, Qu Qingyu watched them enter Zhao Xubai¡¯s house together. She suddenly sighed deeply for the Zhao family. They were really unlucky to meet this kind of Virgin Mary. Suddenly, Qu Qingyu remembered that Gu Nanqian was her half-sister, which meant that she would come to her house in the future. Thinking of this, Qu Qingyu felt disgusted like swallowing a fly. She stood in front of the door, wondering if there was something she missed in the plot. Suddenly, she remembered something¡­ At that time, it was Grandpa who didn¡¯t want her father to be with Gu Nanqian mother, and gave a sum of money to ask her to leave, then she took the money and left. Afterwards, although this thing was known to the whole family, but because Gu Nanqian always had a good image, everyone liked her very much. So much that Grandpa didn¡¯t hate her that much. Since this matter was going to be exposed, then let¡¯s expose it earlier. After thinking about everything clearly, Qu Qingyu opened the door and walked into the house. CH 109 Chapter 109 Horsing Around His Childhood Sweetheart Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud At night, Zhao Xubai came to call Qu Qingyu over for dinner. Although she hated seeing Gu Nanqian and the others, she also wanted to see how she managed to let Li Yao live there. ¡°Are you tired today?¡± Qu Qingyu looked at him and he seemed to be a little tired. ¡°I¡¯m not tired, I¡¯m not tired at all when I see you.¡± Zhao Xubai held her hand and said softly in her ear. Qu Qingyu was a little stiff. She was afraid of being noticed, so she just lowered her head shyly. The two held hands and came to Zhao family¡¯s house. The living room was clean and spotless, and meals were already placed on the dining table. ¡°Yuyu, come sit here and have a meal!¡± Qin Yue sat in the main position, waving at Qu Qingyu enthusiastically. The empty seat on her left has always been for Zhao Xubai¡¯s seat. Usually, the seat beside Zhao Xubai was for Qu Qingyu, but today Gu Nanqian took her seat. On the right side of Qin Yue, was Li Yao. As soon as she saw them coming over, Li Yao smiled. She didn¡¯t have any trace of sadness from this morning incident at all. ¡°Qingyu, sit next to me.¡± ¡°¡­I don¡¯t like you!¡± Qu Qingyu said bluntly, didn¡¯t bother to take a seat. These people were all coming to make things hard for her. ¡°Yuyu, it¡¯s just eating, wherever to sit, isn¡¯t it still a meal!¡± Qin Yue pretended to be unhappy and said with a big smile on her face. Today, she went to have a chat with Fu Mingmei, and both of them agreed that the children would get married as soon as Yuyu graduated. In this way, the two of them also can play with their grandchild early. ¡°Auntie, you don¡¯t know!¡± Qu Qingyu said Walked to Qin Yue, and whispered a few words to her ears. Qin Yue nodded with a smile, and then said, ¡°Xiao Li, sit on Nanqian¡¯s side!¡± ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡± Li Yao didn¡¯t have the appreciation like Gu Nanqian, and did not dare to say anything, so she bowed her head and agreed. She walked to Gu Nanqian¡¯s side, but there was a strong hatred in her eyes. Zhao Xubai and Qu Qingyu sat down. As soon as she sat down, Zhao Xubai gave a bowl of soup to her. Qu Qingyu looked at him and smiled, then took a small sip. However, Gu Nanqian put down her chopsticks unhappily, ¡°Qu Qingyu, how did Yaoyao offend you? For you to treat her like this.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Qu Qingyu looked at her in surprise. ¡°I did nothing!?¡± ¡°Nothing, didn¡¯t you secretly whisper bad words in Auntie Qin¡¯s ear?¡± Gu Nanqian hated people being so sneaky. Was there anything that can¡¯t be said openly and honestly? ¡°Auntie Qin, we are not qualified to eat with you at the table. Yaoyao and I will go to the kitchen.¡± After that, Gu Nanqian pulled Li Yao to stand up.5 Li Yao was nibbling on a chicken drumstick. Just after taking a bite, she was pulled up by Gu Nanqian, she only ate the skin of the chicken drumstick. ¡°Nanqian, if you are uncomfortable at the table, you can go to the kitchen to eat! But I have a word that I want to say, just now Yuyu didn¡¯t speak any bad words about anyone.¡± When Qin Yue¡¯s words fell, she stopped looking at Gu Nanqian. She lowered her head and gave a dish to Qu Qingyu. Gu Nanqian¡¯s face turned red and then white. She bit her lower lip and looked at them before pulling Li Yao back to the kitchen. Li Yao¡¯s face was a little unhappy, all the dishes have been served, and there was only soup and rice left in the kitchen. ¡°Nanqian, there is nothing left here, we can easily eat delicious food at the dining table.¡± There was a strong complaint in Li Yao¡¯s tone. CH 110 Chapter 110 Horsing Around His Childhood Sweetheart Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud ¡°Yaoyao, I¡¯m doing this for you.¡± There was a hint of disbelief in Gu Nanqian¡¯s eyes. For the sake of eating, Yaoyao could do this. As soon as she saw Gu Nanqian¡¯s eyes, Li Yao noticed something was wrong, and quickly said, ¡°I just don¡¯t want you to look bad in front of the madam.¡± Gu Nanqian heard her explanation, and the expression on her face looked better. ¡°It¡¯s okay, we are good friends.¡± Gu Nanqian shook her head and went to take the rice and prepare to eat. ¡°Yaoyao, are you going to eat?¡± Gu Nanqian asked aloud. ¡°I¡¯m not hungry yet, I¡¯ll eat later!¡± Li Yao glanced at the table outside, there were so many dishes on it, they would definitely not be able to finish it. During this period of time, she only ate instant noodles, and the inside of her mouth has become tasteless. Now she lived here as a maid, and tomorrow she can buy some dishes she liked and have a good meal. After hearing what she said, Gu Nanqian didn¡¯t say anything, she ate the rice with soup. There was still some rice in the pot, which was left for Li Yao. Who knew that Zhao Xubai had another bowl of rice later, and no rice left for Li Yao to eat. Li Yao waited for a long time, and when she went to clear the table, all the dishes she liked were eaten up, and only some vegetables were left. Her expression instantly collapsed. After she cleaned up and went to the kitchen, no rice was left, so she drank a little water and ate some vegetables. While eating, she looked at Gu Nanqian who was washing in front of the sink. For no reason she felt a little resentment in her heart. If it weren¡¯t for her, she would be able to have a good meal. Li Yao completely forgot that she could come here because of Gu Nanqian. Qu Qingyu chatted with Qin Yue for a while, then went out with Zhao Xubai to stroll around. The moonlight was shining down, and the two of them didn¡¯t go very far, just wandering around the neighborhood. Zhao Xubai was happy. As long as he was with the person he likes and did something, it was worth being happy. The two of them walked around in big circle, and then Zhao Xubai sent Qu Qingyu home. There was no one at home. Mom and Dad went out because they had a gathering outside. Qu Qingyu poured a glass of water, sat by the window, and saw Gu Nanqian approaching from a distance. She watched Gu Nanqian come over, a little surprised, she had already made it clear to her today, how could she still come to find herself. She watched Gu Nanqian standing in front of her house from a distance, as if she wanted to ring the doorbell, but she never did. Qu Qingyu felt a little curious, so she walked to the door and picked up the intercom. ¡°Gu Nanqian, why are you standing in front of my house?¡± Her voice came out clearly from the intercom, Gu Nanqian was startled, and then her eyes were fixed on the intercom. ¡°Qu Qingyu, did you know that my surname is actually Qu!?¡± Gu Nanqian suddenly said that, with a smile on her lips. Qu Qingyu was surprised. In the plot, it was not like this. Could it be that Gu Nanqian knew her identity long ago, and everything after that was an act. Thinking of this, Qu Qingyu couldn¡¯t help but think deeply. ¡°Originally, I didn¡¯t want to say this, I just wanted to live like this and didn¡¯t want to destroy other people¡¯s lives¡­ But Qu Qingyu¡­ I hate you, you are the first person I hate, so I¡¯m sorry, I want to intervene in your life.¡± After Gu Nanqian finished speaking, she turned around and left. She was an upright person. The way she do something was always like this, she will said everything she wanted to say. CH 111 Chapter 111 Horsing Around His Childhood Sweetheart Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud Gu Nanqian hated Qu Qingyu, and she going to get into her life. Maybe when she arrives at the Qu family, she can also have a lot of money, so she doesn¡¯t have to work so hard, and her study can also get better. With money, she can also help more people. Could it be after she was in Qu family, brother Xubai will also like her. He and Qu Qingyu were just in love, and they were not married, so she could still pursue him. She didn¡¯t want to let him regret when get old because he couldn¡¯t be with her. Qu Qingyu¡¯s character was so stuffy, she was not suitable for Brother Xubai at all! Only she, Gu Nanqian, who was so cute and lively was suitable for him. Thinking of this, Gu Nanqian¡¯s heart suddenly became happy. Qu Qingyu looked at her drifting figure. There was a smile on the corner of her mouth, ¡°Then let¡¯s wait and see!¡± It seemed it was unavoidable that she had to go against Gu Nanqian. Qu Qingyu yawned gracefully, turned, and went upstairs to sleep. Dealing with a person like Gu Nanqian really doesn¡¯t require any brains. There was no class the next day, so Qu Qingyu stayed at home the whole day, cooking with Fu Mingmei at noon, and everyone happily ate together. In the afternoon, they suddenly received a call from Qin Yue, shouting for help. Fu Mingmei was startled, pulled Qu Qingyu, and the two ran towards Zhao¡¯s family house. When they walked to Zhao¡¯s family house, they saw Qin Yue sitting with a pale face, but her body was covered with red dots. ¡°Uh-¡± As soon as they entered, Qin Yue covered her mouth and ran toward the toilet. ¡°Yueyue, what¡¯s wrong with you!?¡± Fu Mingmei followed worriedly. Qu Qingyu looked around, and there were half-eaten snacks on the table. She picked it up and took a look. Sure enough, she saw peanuts inside. ¡°Auntie is allergic to peanuts.¡± Qu Qingyu took the snack and walked to the toilet door. Fu Mingmei frowned when she saw it, ¡°Yueyue, you are too careless.¡± Qin Yue has an allergy to peanuts, and it was very serious. Only eat a little bit, not only she will vomit and have diarrhea, but also the whole body will be covered with red dots. Qu Qingyu put the snacks in the trash can, and quickly called the family doctor. She took out the allergy medicine in the medicine box and gave it to her. After Qin Yue took the medicine, she felt a little better. After waiting for the family doctor to come over and get the infusion at home, she felt a little more comfortable. Fu Mingmei was chatting with Qin Yue. Qu Qingyu cooked a beef porridge in the kitchen. Boil the rice grains until it was sticky, and the rice grains had some beef aroma, then she brought it over. ¡°Mom, auntie, both of you have some porridge!¡± She put two bowls of porridge on the table and called out. Fu Mingmei and Qin Yue both looked at each other and were very surprised that Qu Qingyu could actually cook a porridge. ¡°Yuyu, you know how to cook porridge.¡± Qin Yue looked at the porridge in the small porcelain-white bowl. ¡°Yes, I didn¡¯t expect it either.¡± Fu Mingmei sat down and took a bite, and found that the heat was just right, and the porridge tasted very delicious. ¡°I am often influenced by my mother. No matter how stupid I am, I can secretly learn a little bit. It¡¯s just that my mother usually doesn¡¯t give me the opportunity to cook.¡± Qu Qingyu said, still a little regretful. ¡°Is that so? Haha¡­ It seems that I will have to let Yuyu cook more often in the future.¡± CH 112 Chapter 112 Horsing Around His Childhood Sweetheart Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud ¡°Really? Haha¡­ It looks like I¡¯ll have to let Yuyu cook more often in the future.¡± Fu Mingmei said with a smile. ¡°Okay, then, auntie can come over for dinner.¡± Qu Qingyu nodded and sat on the side, watching them drink porridge. ¡°Okay!¡± Qin Yue nodded. The porridge was well cooked, so there was nothing to say. ¡°Auntie Qin¡­¡± With a clear voice, Gu Nanqian walked in with a small bag. Seeing that Qin Yue¡¯s face seemed to be bad, she suddenly became a little worried. ¡°Auntie, why do you look so pale!¡± ¡°Stop drinking porridge, I¡¯ll make soup for you!¡± Gu Nanqian looked and hurriedly took back the beef porridge in front of Qin Yue. ¡°Don¡¯t move¡­ This is what Yuyu cooked for me. It¡¯s delicious.¡± Qin Yue said displeasedly. ¡°Uh¡­Okay.¡± Gu Nanqian retracted her hand in embarrassment. ¡°Madam, what¡¯s so good about this kind of beef porridge? The meat porridge made by Nanqian was more delicious! She uses¡­¡± Li Yao also came over at this time, when she heard that it was made by Qu Qingyu She instantly felt contemptuous, what can a young lady like her do? At most, it was just a show! Seeing that Madam¡¯s face was so ugly, it must be very awful. and in order to save her face, she had to bite the bullet and eat it. ¡°We haven¡¯t eaten anything!? What kind of meat porridge! The porridge made by Yuyu is her intention.¡± Fu Mingmei was the first to feel unhappy, she put down the bowl in her hand. Yueyue¡¯s house, what kind of nanny is this? The words she speak were not very pleasant. Li Yao knew that Fu Mingmei was Qu Qingyu¡¯s mother, and knew in an instant that she was definitely trying to stand up for her daughter. However, so what, she, Li Yao, didn¡¯t earn their money. ¡°Didn¡¯t you see our madam¡¯s face turning pale, it must be very awful¡± Li Yao said exaggeratedly. At first, Gu Nanqian pulled Li Yao and asked her not to talk nonsense. But after hearing what she said at this time, she also looked at Qin Yue¡¯s face, and sure enough, she found that her face turned pale. ¡°Auntie, it¡¯s better not to eat it! It¡¯s my fault that I came back a little late. I¡¯ll cook now.¡± Gu Nanqian had an apologetic look on her face, and she was about to go to the kitchen to cook. ¡°Crack¡ª¡± Qin Yue threw the spoon in her hand on the table in an instant, a pale face with a hint of anger. ¡°Nanqian¡­ I thought of you as a good child, so I promised to let your classmate work at home. Originally, there was already a regular cleaning worker in the house, and our family only needed a nanny to cook. You said how pitiful your classmate is, and I agreed to let her stay, it¡¯s just her mouth like this, it is impossible to be wanted by our Zhao family.¡± Qin Yue¡¯s eyes were full of sullen anger, and the whole person was unhappy. Looking at Gu Nanqian. Gu Nanqian stood there dumbfounded, and Li Yao, who was eloquent at first, was also dumbfounded. How come when everything was fine, she was asked to leave, she finally had such a comfortable job, she didn¡¯t want to lose it. ¡°Woooooo¡­Nanqian, what did I do wrong!¡± She lowered her head and cried. ¡°Auntie, what did Yaoyao do wrong?¡± Gu Nanqian also didn¡¯t understand. Both of them were for Auntie Qin sake. How could Auntie Qin behave like this! ? ¡°Who made today¡¯s snack?¡± CH 113 Chapter 113 Horsing Around His Childhood Sweetheart Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud Qin Yue asked in a cold voice. ¡°Yaoyao made it, what¡¯s wrong? I ate one, and it turned out pretty good.¡± Gu Nanqian was still a little puzzled. Did Yaoyao do something wrong when she made the snacks? Yaoyao got up early in order to make that snack. Can¡¯t Auntie Qin see Yaoyao¡¯s hard work? ¡°I can¡¯t eat peanuts. I have told you when you come. Her snacks were filled with peanuts. Today, I almost died in here. If it wasn¡¯t for them coming, I really can¡¯t live anymore¡± Qin Yue frowned and looked at Gu Nanqian, her eyes full of displeasure. Although, she admired Gu Nanqian very much, a little girl who was so earnest, and hard-working, for the sake of for life. What¡¯s more, she still has a sincere heart. But she couldn¡¯t bear this kind of recklessness disregarding her life. Hearing Qin Yue¡¯s words, Gu Nanqian was speechless. She knew that Qin Yue couldn¡¯t eat peanuts. So when cooking, she didn¡¯t use anything related to peanuts, she also told Yaoyao. However, for today¡¯s snack she also taste it after Yaoyao finished making it, because it was so delicious, she didn¡¯t notice that there were peanuts in it. ¡°Madam¡­ I¡¯m sorry, I was thinking about the taste at the time, and I forgot that Madam is allergic to peanuts, please give me a chance.¡± Li Yao bowed her head and pleaded. ¡°You¡¯d better go elsewhere! But, Nanqian, you can still stay.¡± Qin Yue didn¡¯t like Li Yao¡¯s aggressiveness, especially the tone of voice she spoke to Fu Mingmei, which was really impolite. Although because of Li Yao, she had a bad impression of Gu Nanqian. ¡°No need, madam¡­¡± Gu Nanqian said indifferently, while she grabbed Li Yao¡¯s body that was bent over and over again. ¡°It¡¯s just that I didn¡¯t expect you to be like this, Madam. I always thought that Madam was different from others. Would not look down on the poor and was generous¡­ In fact, Madam, you are the same. Yaoyao wakes up early in the morning in order to make delicious snacks. Madam, can¡¯t you see her effort. Now, because of a little peanut, you are going to fire her¡­ This job is nothing in your eyes, but in Yaoyao¡¯s eyes, it is very important. Since Madam insisted on doing this, I will leave with Yaoyao.¡± While speaking, Gu Nanqian took Li Yao to pack up together. After packing, the two left directly without saying a word. Qin Yue¡¯s face was flushed with anger. No one had ever said that to her. What do you mean that she can¡¯t see their hard work? She was paying for a servant to come to work, how could she feel like she was spending money to get mad! ! ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, Yueyue¡­¡± Fu Mingmei comforted her, looking at Qin Yue¡¯s face flushed with anger. There was really nothing they can do when meeting this kind of person. ¡°The allergic has made me look like this, is it just a trivial matter?¡± Qin Yue was so angry that she couldn¡¯t speak. ¡®Who is that Gu Nanqian?¡¯ Qu Qingyu didn¡¯t speak, but the corners of her mouth were slightly raised. Qin Yue¡¯s expression that night was still in her eyes. In a word, people who believe in Gu Nanqian will either be tricked to death by her, or she will be tricked to death by them. It depends on who has the thicker skin. When Qin Yue was speechless, Gu Nanqian and Li Yao came back again. ¡°Madam Qin, thank you for your care, but we work here for a few days. Please pay us our wages.¡± CH 114 Chapter 114 Horsing Around His Childhood Sweetheart Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud Gu Nanqian¡¯s face had a touch of stubbornness, which was the light of not being afraid of power. ¡°¡­¡± Qin Yue blinked, she didn¡¯t know what to say at all. Although her usual personality was considered to be a hot temperament, she had nothing to say in the face of this kind of person. On one side, Fu Mingmei was ready to take out her wallet and pay them to leave. Both of them have never met this kind of person. Qu Qingyu stretched out her hand to hold Fu Mingmei¡¯s hand and stood up. ¡°Auntie took medicine because she was allergic to peanuts. The medicine was imported and one pill cost more than 300 yuan, then the family doctor came over for a series of check ups. It was more than 1,000 yuan. Because of your fault, auntie¡¯s psychology is also disturbed, so¡­ Gu Nanqian, how much is your salary?¡± ¡°Qu Qingyu, you¡­¡± Gu Nanqian stared at her fiercely, how could there be such a calculating person. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me, isn¡¯t what I said true?¡± Qu Qingyu spread her hands and looked at her innocently. ¡°Let¡¯s go! Anyway, they were talking nonsense with their own mouths.¡± Gu Nanqian¡¯s eyes were full of hatred, and in the end she had no choice but to pull Li Yao away. At this moment, her cell phone rang suddenly. ¡°Hello¡­¡± As soon as she saw the number on her phone, Gu Nanqian whole person looked bad. Hearing a few words from the other side, she turned away and left without even taking the suitcase. ¡°Nanqian!¡± Li Yao called out in a panic, then took her suitcase and followed. The two left, and this farce ended. Qin Yue pinched her brows, feeling unprecedentedly tired. ¡°Yuyu, it is all thanks to you.¡± Qin Yue really didn¡¯t expect that just finding a nanny would cause such unexpected calamities. Doing a hard but thankless job She used to think this Gu Nanqian was a good child, but who would have known that she was a white-eyed wolf. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Qu Qingyu shook her head, she was also very happy to attack Gu Nanqian. However, hearing Gu Nanqian tone when she answered the phone, how could she feel that the future battle with Gu Nanqian would be moved to her own home. ¡°This child looks very youthful and energetic, but the words she said make people dislike her.¡± Fu Mingmei also disliked this kind of person. Qu Qingyu looked at her mother¡¯s expression, and it seemed that Gu Nanqian gave her a bad impression. Then after this, if Gu Nanqian came to her house, it would not be a hindrance. ¡°Mom, stay with Auntie for a while, I¡¯m going back to cook.¡± Qu Qingyu said and walked back home. Just after cooking two dishes in the kitchen, someone walked in quietly and covered her eyes with their hands. ¡°Guess who I am!?¡± Her eyes were covered, and Xubai¡¯s gentle voice sounded in her ears. The corners of Qu Qingyu¡¯s lips curved up, so how could she still can¡¯t guess it? However, she still wanted to play tricks on him, ¡°I can¡¯t guess it!¡± ¡°You little idiot, even if it was me you can¡¯t guess it.¡± Zhao Xubai took his hand away and pinched her little nose lightly. ¡°You¡¯re the one who is an idiot!¡± Qu Qingyu made a face at him. ¡°Just let me do!¡± Zhao Xubai smiled, took off his suit jacket, put it aside, and picked up another apron and put it on. ¡°Can you cook?¡± Qu Qingyu looked at him suspiciously, she had never seen a man cook. CH 115 Chapter 115 Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud ¡°Of course I can.¡± Zhao Xubai said, holding Qu Qingyu¡¯s shoulders with both hands and made her stand behind him. ¡°Wait for the food.¡± After Zhao Xubai finished speaking, he started cooking with the vegetables that Qu Qingyu had prepared before. Qu Qingyu went to make coffee, sipped a cup of coffee, leaned on the refrigerator, and watched Zhao Xubai busy in the kitchen. There was a faint aroma of coffee, as well as the aroma of food in the air. They said that men who were serious about their work were the most handsome. In fact, men who cooked seriously were also very handsome. Zhao Xubai was originally a handsome man. His slender fingers that held a spatula had an indescribable feeling. Snow-white shirt with the sleeves rolled up to the elbow. Finished cooking the dishes, Zhao Xubai turned around and looked at Qu Qingyu, the eyes of the two met in the air, and a slight smile appeared on the corner of Qu Qingyu¡¯s mouth. Zhao Xubai also smiled. In addition to the two dishes that Qu Qingyu had made before, Zhao Xubai made three dishes and one soup. The two brought the dishes to the table. At this time, Qin Yue and Fu Mingmei pushed the door and came in. ¡°Auntie, mom, dinner is ready!¡± Qu Qingyu arranged the tableware, they waited until Qin Yue and Fu Mingmei sat down before they sat. ¡°Today, we also had the dishes made by Xubai?¡± Fu Mingmei looked at Zhao Xubai wearing an apron and smiled. Qin Yue was originally annoyed by Gu Nanqian, but when she saw that the dishes on the table were made by her son, the smile on her face could not be restrained. ¡°I also get the light from Yuyu.¡± Qin Yue also smiled. Zhao Xubai glanced at Qu Qingyu and gave Qin Yue some vegetables. ¡°Mom, is Dad not coming back for dinner today?¡± Qu Qingyu looked at the time. Dad should have returned from the company. ¡°He just called to say that he had an urgent matter and won¡¯t be back today.¡± Fu Mingmei said while eating. An expression of indifference. Anyway, he often doesn¡¯t come back when something happens. ¡°Xubai¡¯s father has also gone out. This is also good. We can eat all these dishes.¡± Qin Yue gave Fu Mingmei the dishes. ¡°Yes! Eat more.¡± Fu Mingmei looked at Qin Yue and smiled. Seeing the warm and peaceful atmosphere at home, Qu Qingyu temporarily put down the discomfort in her heart and started eating happily. After the meal, the two mothers insisted on washing the dishes together. The two of them were pushed away, both of them went out for a walk to digest their food. The next day, there was no class, and when she returned from shopping with Fu Mingmei, before they opened the door, the door was opened by someone from inside. A familiar person appeared in front of them. ¡°Why are you in my house!?¡± Fu Mingmei frowned, ¡®isn¡¯t this the little nanny who was kicked out from Yueyue¡¯s family?¡¯ Why did she suddenly run into her house? Looking at Gu Nanqian, that thought in Qu Qingyu¡¯s heart was confirmed. ¡°Mingmei, I have something to tell you!¡± Qu Lianxin came over from behind a little uneasy. Fu Mingmei looked at Gu Nanqian suspiciously, she put the things in her hands aside. Follow Qu Lianxin towards the study room. Qu Qingyu also walked in, calmly poured a glass of water and drank it. ¡°Qu Qingyu, Aren¡¯t you afraid?¡± Gu Nanqian walked up to her and asked aloud. ¡°Afraid? Why should I be afraid?¡± Qu Qingyu looked at her strangely, CH 116 Chapter 116 Horsing Around His Childhood Sweetheart Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud Wasn¡¯t Gu Nanqian going to confront her now, so let her see it, she won¡¯t be so easy to bully. Gu Nanqian was slightly lost in thought. She didn¡¯t expect Qu Qingyu to have this expression, hehe¡­ She actually didn¡¯t feel anxious. ¡®Was she really not worried?¡¯ Gu Nanqian¡¯s mouth was tinged with a mocking smile. Qu Qingyu used to be the little princess of the Qu family, so she want to see. In the future, her things will be divided into two, so what would she do. Gu Nanqian remembered what happened in the school. Qu Qingyu was so stingy and narrow-minded, how angry she will be after that. Qu Qingyu took a few sips of water, put down the cup, and saw Gu Nanqian¡¯s expression, the corner of her mouth twitched. The two of them didn¡¯t speak, and after a while, Fu Mingmei and Qu Lianxin walked out of the study room. Fu Mingmei¡¯s eyes were slightly red, but looking at her expression, she was still stable. Qu Lianxin¡¯s face was a little embarrassed. ¡°Mom, are you alright!¡± Qu Qingyu quickly walked over to Fu Mingmei¡¯s side, reached out to hold her hand, and asked worriedly. ¡°I am alright!¡± Seeing Qu Qingyu¡¯s expression, Fu Mingmei reached out and patted her hand. At first, there was some discomfort in her eyes, but it was relieved at this time. ¡°Yuyu, Dad has something to tell you.¡± Qu Lianxin sat on the sofa. He glanced at Gu Nanqian, who was standing on the side, with a sense of guilt in his eyes. It was still a bit hard to speak, but seeing Gu Nanqian¡¯s appearance, he spoke aboveboard and straightforwardly. ¡°What¡¯s the matter!?¡± Qu Qingyu naturally knew what he was going to say, but at this time she pretended to not understand. Gu Nanqian stood on one side and lowered her head slightly, when she heard Qu Qingyu pretending not to understand, she scoff. This kind of person can really pretend. ¡°You should be familiar with Nanqian.¡± Qu Lianxin pointed to Gu Nanqian on the side. ¡°I know, she used to be a nanny at Xubai¡¯s house. Today, she just let Auntie Qin eat a snack with peanuts. Causing Auntie Qin¡¯s allergic reaction, it was very serious!¡± Qu Qingyu said. There was no concealment in her eyes that she hate Gu Nanqian. Qu Lianxin originally thought that two sisters knew each other, that¡¯s why he was using this direction. ¡®Didn¡¯t Nanqian say that she and Yuyu were good friends?¡¯ Instantly, Qu Lianxin looked toward Gu Nanqian with displeasure. However, Gu Nanqian bit her lower lip and looked at them with a very ugly expression on her face. ¡°Because my mother has been sick all the time, I have to work for my tuition and living expenses. I have always been doing well in Auntie Qin¡¯s house. It¡¯s just I can¡¯t tolerate what Auntie Qin talks about my friend, Dad¡­ If Qu Qingyu continues to say such things, I will leave, even if I don¡¯t have a mother, I can live a good life by myself.¡± After finished speaking, Gu Nanqian made a move to leave. ¡°You child, why are you so stubborn?¡± Qu Lianxin quickly reached out and grabbed her, preventing her from leaving. Qu Lianxin saw that she was no longer stubborn, and pulled her to sit down on the sofa. ¡°Yuyu, she¡¯s your elder sister, don¡¯t be so impolite.¡± Thinking that the little daughter lived in a happy family every day, with his love. On one hand, seeing Gu Nanqian, Qu Lianxin felt very guilty. On the other hand, there was a hint of reproach toward Qu Qingyu. CH 117 Chapter 117 Horsing Around His Childhood Sweetheart Translated by littelcloud Edited by littlecloud It wasn¡¯t that Qu Qingyu couldn¡¯t hear it, but her current focus wasn¡¯t here. ¡°What elder sister¡­is Dad having an affair outside?¡± Qu Qingyu frowned suddenly, looking at Qu Lianxin with an unhappy expression. Facing her daughter¡¯s doubts, Qu Lianxin¡¯s face was ugly. Although it was the matter before the marriage, it was not a glorious thing. He was a little uncomfortable being held by his daughter like this. ¡°Yuyu¡­ It¡¯s not that your father is having an affair. She was born by your father¡¯s ex-girlfriend, your father doesn¡¯t know it.¡± Seeing her husband¡¯s reddening face, Fu Mingmei couldn¡¯t let him face her daughter¡¯s doubts alone. ¡°Then my father wasn¡¯t married at that time, so why didn¡¯t she come to find him to take responsible!? Or abort the child? Then just live a lonely and miserable for a lifetime?¡± Qu Qingyu widened her eyes, She looked at Fu Mingmei curiously. ¡°¡­¡± Fu Mingmei heard Qu Qingyu¡¯s question and thought about it. At that time, she was not married to Qu Lianxin, why didn¡¯t she come to him to discuss it clearly, and why did she give birth to the child silently! ? Now that she was dead, she has to entrust an orphan to them. Originally, when Fu Mingmei listened to what Qu Lianxin said, she felt that Gu Nanqian was pitiful. But after thinking, and recalling her performance at Qin Yue¡¯s house today, her impression of her was getting worse and worse. ¡°The matter of adults, children don¡¯t need to interfere.¡± Actually, Qu Lianxin also felt strange when he heard Qu Qingyu¡¯s words. But the dead have passed on! Gu Nanqian¡¯s mother was his first love, and the first love was such a beautiful time, Qu Lianxin thought again, unexpectedly, she as a woman secretly raised his daughter for him. On one hand, his heart was floating, on the other hand, looking at Gu Nanqian¡¯s similar outline to her mother also reminded him of the time when they were in love. Qu Qingyu was looking at her father. First, he yelled at her, and then his expression became very illusory. She naturally knew what he was thinking. But it doesn¡¯t matter, the more he thinks it was beautiful, and the more he feels that Gu Nanqian¡¯s mother was good, then after grandpa said that Gu Nanqian¡¯s mother took the money and left. The greater the blow to him, and the lower Gu Nanqian¡¯s status in his heart will be. ¡°Oh!¡± Qu Qingyu nodded obediently, sitting next to Fu Mingmei. ¡°Nanqian just looked around the room. She prefers your room, you should let her have it!¡± Qu Lianxin said again, not feeling embarrassed at all. In his eyes, Nanqian was a girl who has worked hard for so many years, and now he has to compensate her. ¡°There are so many rooms in the house, and there are also rooms that are about the same size as Yuyu¡¯s bedroom. What she like, wouldn¡¯t it be better to invite someone to design it? Do you need to snatch from Yuyu.¡± Qu Qingyu hasn¡¯t spoken yet. Fu Mingmei looked very unhappy. Isn¡¯t this obviously robbing the room from Yuyu? Grabbing the room now, then what will she grab later? ¡°Who said Nanqian snatch it?¡± Qu Lianxin frowned and looked at Fu Mingmei unhappily. He had just shown Nanqian around the house. The longing looked in the child¡¯s eyes, especially when she saw Yuyu¡¯s room, that kind of envy was from the bottom of the heart. As soon as he said that he wanted to give this room to her, she quickly refused. That kind of flurry really made people feel heartache. CH 118 Chapter 118 Horsing Around His Childhood Sweetheart Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud As an incompetent father, he wants to compensate her now. ¡°It was me who gave it to Nanqian.¡± Qu Lianxin said again in a cold voice. ¡°It¡¯s just a room, why are you making a fuss? Nanqian has worked hard for so many years. Maybe the amount of Yuyu happiness was the same amount of Nanqian pain. You don¡¯t think about these?¡± ¡°She lived in pain, What does it have to do with us? Me and my daughter, why do we have to pay for her!?¡± Fu Mingmei frowned and quarreled with Qu Lianxin. Qu Qingyu stretched out and pulled Fu Mingmei¡¯s hand, her eyes turned to Gu Nanqian to see what she was doing on the side. She just sat upright, with a light expression on her face, as if everything that happened here had nothing to do with her. She was like a bystander. Qu Qingyu glanced at her lightly. Maybe these were her thoughts, to make their home unsettle? ¡°I¡¯ll just give it to her, but I¡¯m going to move the stuff inside. After all, it¡¯s the stuff I¡¯ve used for a long time. Some were given by my grandfather and uncle. Dad should buy a new one for Gu Nanqian!¡± Qu Qingyu also didn¡¯t object. Qu Lianxin originally wanted to talk with Fu Mingmei, but when he heard Qu Qingyu words, he nodded with a smile. ¡°Mingmei, the child is much more sensible than you.¡± Fu Mingmei sneered and ignored him. More than that, she looked at him strangely. She really couldn¡¯t understand how her husband, who had been sleeping in the same bed for so many years, became like this. She knew that Gu Nanqian was his daughter, and he could compensate her and make up for her, but he couldn¡¯t do this to Yuyu. Besides, no matter how bad Gu Nanqian¡¯s life was, it wasn¡¯t caused by Yuyu! Qu Qingyu called Zhao Xubai at that moment. ¡°Xubai, can you come over here?¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Zhao Xubai on the other side didn¡¯t ask any more questions. Hearing that she had a problem, he answered quickly and hurried to come over. ¡°The family was like this, Why are you calling Xubai here for?¡± Qu Lianxin looked unhappy. ¡°Dad, Xubai is one of our own. Besides, it¡¯s not a bad thing for Dad to have a daughter.¡± After Qu Qingyu finished speaking, she walked to the door, opened the door and waited for Zhao Xubai. As soon as Gu Nanqian heard that Zhao Xubai was coming, her originally indifferent expression loosened a little, and her eyes looked eagerly at the door. She hadn¡¯t seen brother Xubai for a day, and only after being separated did she understand the pain and meaning of not meeting for a day like three years apart. At this time, it has been fully expressed. It¡¯s just that she hasn¡¯t seen him for a day, and her heart was already very uncomfortable, her soul was screaming, she was thinking about him. Even if he was Qu Qingyu¡¯s boyfriend at this time, she will not give up. Because Qu Qingyu absolutely didn¡¯t love him as much as she did. Qu Lianxin was shocked by what Qu Qingyu said. Fu Mingmei didn¡¯t bother to pay attention to him at this time, leaned on the sofa and stopped talking. Her gaze swept over Gu Nanqian unhappily. It was all because of her, the family became so unsettled. After a while, Zhao Xubai came over. He dressed in very casual clothes at home after getting off work. He dressed in white trousers and a light blue shirt. His smile was clean, like a spring breeze. ¡°Yuyu, did you call me for something?¡± He walked to Qu Qingyu¡¯s side and pinched Qu Qingyu¡¯s cheek dotingly. CH 119 Chapter 119 Horsing Around His Childhood Sweetheart Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud ¡°Help me move my room.¡± Qu Qingyu shrugged helplessly. ¡°Why!?¡± Zhao Xubai asked her a little puzzled. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you later.¡± Qu Qingyu whispered to him again. Then dragged Zhao Xubai in. ¡°Uncle, Auntie!¡± Zhao Xubai politely greeted Fu Mingmei and Qu Lianxin, the two of them also nodded politely. But Zhao Xubai still sensed that something was wrong, and his eyes caught Gu Nanqian sitting on the side. He was a little surprised, but still didn¡¯t ask anything. ¡®When we go upstairs, I can ask Yuyu again.¡¯ ¡°Brother Xubai¡­¡± As soon as Gu Nanqian saw Zhao Xubai come in, her eyes were glued to him, and can¡¯t move anymore. This man, she loved him. It has penetrated into the bone marrow, and it can¡¯t be pulled out anymore. ¡°Hello!¡± Zhao Xubai nodded slightly, his politeness was close to alienation. But Gu Nanqian looked like she can¡¯t see it. Instead, she walked up to him. She brushed her short hair, and there was a bright smile on the corner of her mouth. ¡°Gu Nanqian, Didn¡¯t your mother just pass away? You seem to be quite happy.¡± Qu Qingyu looked at Qu Nanqian big eyes, full of tenderness and sweetness, even a smile was evoked in her mouth. Qu Qingyu just finished saying these words, and everyone can¡¯t help but look at Gu Nanqian. Gu Nanqian¡¯s bright smile really froze on her face. Fu Mingmei sneered, this kind of daughter was really ruthless. Fortunately, her daughter was not like this. Qu Lianxin also frowned slightly. ¡°You¡­ Qu Qingyu, can you stop talking nonsense, how can I not feel sad when my mother passed away. But mother passed away, it¡¯s also a good thing for her. Her illness has deeply tormented her for a decade. She is clearly in her forties, but she was being tormented until she looks like an old woman in her sixties. Every day, she can not dress up like your mother. She is tortured by illness and suffering every day. Now that she can die, it¡¯s a kind o relief, so I¡¯m happy for her too!¡± Gu Nanqian said with accusation in her tone. When Fu Mingmei heard her accusation, her lips moved, but she didn¡¯t say anything. Qu Lianxin was very moved. He saw Gu Nanqian mother¡¯s look after her death, and there was no trace of the past in that look. Qu Lianxin also closed his eyes slightly, blaming himself! ¡®My own daughter, I didn¡¯t take any responsibility, she was left alone to take it all on.¡¯ He were the bad guy, the sinner. ¡°But what does this have to do with the bright smile on your face now, and what does it have to do with your eyes light up when seeing my boyfriend?¡± Qu Qingyu also admires Gu Nanqian very much. She can turn aside from the problem and change the subject, also it can make other feel touched. The most powerful person really can only be her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me liking Brother Xubai, and both of you are not married. Why can¡¯t I pursue my own happiness?¡± Gu Nanqian asked in confusion as she looked at Qu Qingyu with red eyes. ¡°¡­¡± ¡®What kinf of logic is this? without marriage, without legal protection, you can do whatever you want, isn¡¯t that a mistress?¡¯ ¡°Miss Gu¡­ I don¡¯t care what you think in your heart, I don¡¯t like you, and I¡¯m not used to being chased by a strange woman! I love Yuyu, I¡¯ve loved her since I was a child, and my future wife is only her. .¡± Zhao Xubai looked firm, and after he finished saying this, he didn¡¯t look at Gu Nanqian again, reached out to hold Qu Qingyu¡¯s hand tightly. CH 120 Chapter 120 Horsing Around His Childhood Sweetheart Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud ¡°¡­Brother Xubai, you are so cruel, I¡¯m so good, how am I inferior to Qu Qingyu, a woman with deceitfulness .¡± Gu Nanqian cried and shook her head, looking at Zhao Xubai in disbelief. He rejected her so bluntly, slapping her own face mercilessly in front of everyone. He was so cruel! ¡°I paid so much for you¡­¡± Gu Nanqian shook her head, biting her lip with her teeth. ¡°You paid so much, what did you pay?¡± Qu Qingyu also asked straightforwardly after hearing Gu Nanqian¡¯s logical accusation. Always put yourself in the position of being hurt, always feel miserable. ¡°Because I miss him, I can¡¯t sleep at night, I can¡¯t even concentrate in class, and because I miss him, I¡¯m always in trance and can¡¯t do my job well¡­ Because I miss him¡­¡± ¡°Stop¡­ You don¡¯t have to say anymore!¡± Qu Qingyu hurriedly stopped her. Listening to it, she really wanted to vomit. Seriously, she has never seen such a disgusting woman. Was that what you mean by paying? Her unrequited love was deemed as paying for others. What was she thinking? Today, she also gained knowledge, that¡¯s not right. Every day, after she got to know Gu Nanqian, Gu Nanqian was working hard to refresh her three views. ¡°Xubai, let¡¯s go up and clean up the room!¡± Qu Qingyu took Zhao Xubai¡¯s hand and walked upstairs. Gu Nanqian looked at their figures, her eyes filled with tears. She was a little roaches who can¡¯t be beaten to death, she was a little grass that can thrive even under stones. She was Gu Nanqian, come on Gu Nanqian! ! Gu Nanqian took a few deep breaths, the look on her face was getting better. ¡°Nanqian, you also like Xubai¡­¡± Qu Lianxin understood something when he heard their conversation. ¡°Yes Dad!¡± Gu Nanqian nodded. Even if Zhao Xubai has denied, she will not give up, she will not give up until he gets married. ¡°But¡­ he and Yuyu are already together.¡± Qu Lianxin looked at her expression, he didn¡¯t want her to go through trouble again, nor did he want her to do anything for love. ¡°I can wait.¡± Gu Nanqian lowered her head and stopped talking, as if her whole person was hiding in the shadows. Qu Lianxin also looked a little uncomfortable. He looked at Gu Nanqian¡¯s crazy face, and thought about how Qu Qingyu treated Zhao Xubai before, as if her love for Zhao Xubai was not so deep. By the time, asking her to let go, he didn¡¯t know if she would do it or not. Although this child, Yunyu, doesn¡¯t understand it yet, she was kind by nature, and she will definitely agree to it. It¡¯s also good to compensate Nanqian in this way. Qu Lianxin looked at Gu Nanqian¡¯s obsessed appearance and made up his mind. Gu Nanqian sat for a long time, her heart felt like being scratched by a cat. Although Zhao Xubai had hurt her before, she still wanted to go up and take a look at him. She clearly knew that he was close at hand, but she couldn¡¯t move forward. No one would ever know how uncomfortable she was in her heart. ¡°Dad¡­I¡¯ll go up and take a look!¡± Gu Nanqian suddenly stood up. ¡°I¡¯ll go up with you!¡± Qu Lianxin stood up and followed her upstairs. At first, Gu Nanqian didn¡¯t want him to accompany her, but when she thought of Qu Qingyu¡¯s aggressive appearance, she didn¡¯t refuse. Seeing them all go up, Fu Mingmei was instantly relieved and went up together. CH 121 In an instant, the living room was empty. Qu Lianxin brought Gu Nanqian to the previous room, and inexplicably found that there was nothing left in that room. Because Qu Qingyu had a separate cloakroom, therefore inside the room only had a bed and a dressing table, other than that there was nothing else. When they came to this room again, inside the room was vacant, even a painting on the wall was gone. Gu Nanqian bit her lower lip and looked aggrieved. Qu Lianxin¡¯s face flushed with anger. Seeing their expression, Fu Mingmei has a satisfied expression. Yuyu doing this was a good way to vent out. Didn¡¯t you want the room? Then you can have the room. ¡°Qu Qingyu¡­¡± Qu Lianxin stood in front of the door and shouted loudly. ¡°Dad¡­¡± Qu Qingyu stuck her head out from the other side of the room. Although she knew what he was calling her for, she still pretended to be ignorant. ¡°What do you mean by this?¡± Qu Lianxin pointed to the empty room. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me, you asked me to give her the room, and I gave it¡­ It¡¯s just the bed and dresser was made by my grandfather for me, it¡¯s my tenth birthday present¡­ If this is given to her, grandfather will not be happy!?¡± Qu Qingyu glanced at him lightly, and suddenly felt a little sad in her heart. Although Gu Nanqian was his daughter, but she wasn¡¯t by his side for 20 years, did he have no feelings for the one raised by his side? If he want to make up for Gu Nanqian, there were many ways for him to make up for her, but was it really good to build this happiness on the pain of others? Inexplicably, there was an illegitimate daughter in the family. Because it was before marriage, and he didn¡¯t know about it, so Qu Qingyu mother didn¡¯t care. She suffers a bit of grievance. It was fine for her to suffer a little loss, but if he didn¡¯t make her mother happy, and make her mother do something. Then don¡¯t blame her for being cruel to him. ¡°Qu Qingyu, you are really good.¡± Qu Lianxin pointed at her, his chest heaving with anger. Qu Qingyu was noncommittal, she was not a clay figurine that can be kneaded by anyone. ¡°Qu Lianxin, don¡¯t go too far. You said you have brought back an illegitimate daughter, I am letting you bring her back, you still want to do this? You make Yuyu give up her room and she has given up, you better don¡¯t go too far!¡± Fu Mingmei was unhappy. Although she was a young lady from a respectable family, she has been taught since childhood to be knowledgeable and reasonable. Usually she and Qu Lianxin were respectful to each other, and the two of them rarely had a conflict. This time, she really couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. She was already very unhappy as he had brought back an illegitimate daughter. And now he was still constantly accusing her daughter. The Qu family¡¯s company can be this good, wasn¡¯t it with the help of her maiden¡¯s family. ¡°If you keep going like this, we will divorce.¡± Fu Mingmei gave him a cold look, and dragged Qu Qingyu into her room. ¡°Mingmei¡­¡± Qu Lianxin felt guilty after he said that. He knew that his daughter was obedient, his wife was gentle, and was from a respectable family, but she didn¡¯t put on airs, so this¡­ Seems to be really too much. ¡°Dad¡­ I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s all my fault.¡± Just as Qu Lianxin wanted to chase after her with guilt, the corner of his clothes was tugged by Gu Nanqian. His footsteps also stopped, and he looked back at Gu Nanqian. CH 122 ¡°It¡¯s all my fault, I destroyed my father¡¯s family. I¡¯m leaving¡­¡± While Gu Nanqian spoke, the teardrops were already flickering in her eyes. The tears were already stained her eyelashes, but she held back from dripping down. Her fingers loosened slightly. ¡°Nanqian!¡± Seeing Gu Nanqian¡¯s appearance, Qu Lianxin suddenly felt that he was not a human. It seems that Nanqian needs him more. She was so kind and independent. More than anything she take consideration for his sake. Although Yuyu¡¯s side will be aggravated, she has been spoiled for so many years, and half of everything in the family will be given to her in the future. These was enough. On the other hand, Nanqian needs him more. ¡°Dad may have missed the first 20 years of your life, but in the next 20 years, dad will always be by your side.¡± Qu Lianxin spoke very affectionately. Gu Nanqian was moved to tears, and the two of them hugged each other. . ¡°Let¡¯s go, Dad took you out to pick a bed, and bought some clothes for you.¡± Qu Lianxin looked at the clothes she was wearing, all of which had been washed white, and he felt more distressed. ¡°Thank you Dad!¡± Gu Nanqian nodded with a smile, this was her first time feeling this kind of affection. == ¡°Mom, are the words you just said true?¡± Qu Qingyu asked aloud while sitting on the small sofa. There was a hint of hesitation in Fu Mingmei¡¯s eyes, then a sigh. ¡°After all these years of living together, how can it be broken so simply only with saying it. Marriage is not a child¡¯s play.¡± ¡°Well! No matter what decision my mother makes, I will always stand by my mother¡¯s side.¡± Qu Qingyu holded her hand and nodded heavily. ¡°Un!¡± Fu Mingmei looked at Qu Qingyu, reached out and stroked her head lovingly. Now all her determination was brought to her by Qu Qingyu. ¡°Auntie, if you are not feeling well these few days, let¡¯s stay at my house for a few days!¡± Zhao Xubai packed up the bed and came over. ¡°No rush.¡± Fu Mingmei shook her head, but she had some plans in her heart. In this way, Gu Nanqian stayed at Qu¡¯s house. Qu Qingyu called her grandfather. Her grandfather was on vacation in the Maldives and he said it would take ten days before he could return. More than ten days, Qu Qingyu could still wait, so let Gu Nanqian be arrogant for a while. On this day, Qu Qingyu just came back from school. Opening the door, she heard a loud noise from inside. As soon as she entered, she could sew the inside of the house, which was full of mess. On the sofa and the floor was covered with scattered clothes. On the coffee table¡­ There were some cakes and snacks, and the red wine that her father has always treasured was also opened. There were several girls standing in the living room. She only recognized Li Yao and Ye Tingting, for the others she didn¡¯t know. They were all wearing new skirts, and the white dress on Li Yao¡¯s body was still her. Qu Qingyu frowned for a while, and she looked at Gu Nanqian. ¡°Qu Qingyu, what are you looking at, Senior Sister Nanqian is the eldest lady here! What¡¯s wrong with us being here?¡± Ye Tingting didn¡¯t like Qu Qingyu at first, but now that she knew Gu Nanqian¡¯s identity, she became arrogant. Gu Nanqian was a little guilty at first, but when she heard Ye Tingting¡¯s words, she straightened her body and looked at Qu Qingyu. ¡°This is my home too. I let my friends come to play, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Gu Nanqian frowned and looked at Qu Qingyu unhappily. CH 123 Chapter 123 Horsing Around His Childhood Sweetheart Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud ¡°It¡¯s your business to invite people back! It¡¯s just she¡¯s wearing my dress?¡± Qu Qingyu pointed at Li Yao. ¡°It¡¯s all in the cloakroom, how do I know this is yours? Besides, we are a family.¡± Li Yao likes this dress very much. She knows this brand, this dress seems to cost several thousand yuan. It felt different wearing good clothes, the qualities were much better. She was reluctant to take it off. ¡°That¡¯s right! We are sisters, Dad said¡­¡± ¡°Shut up! You are my dad¡¯s illegitimate daughter, not my sister! Take off my dress, or I will call the police.¡± Qu Qingyu didn¡¯t want to talk nonsense with them, reached out, and shook the phone in her hands. Gu Nanqian looked at her expression and knew that she was not joking. It was just a dress and wanted to call the police, It was really making a mountain out of a molehill. In the end, she was at a disadvantage, so she walked to Li Yao, ¡°Yaoyao, just take it off! After that, you can choose any of my skirts.¡± ¡°¡­Okay!¡± Li Yao looked unhappy, she took off the dress and finally threw it at Qu Qingyu¡¯s feet with a look of disdain. Qu Qingyu looked at the dress that was thrown on the ground and faintly looked at Li Yao, bent down, and picked up the skirt. She tugged at the collar and pulled the dress so hard that the dress was torn apart. It was a kind of chiffon material, very light and thin, pulling that hard the dress was completely torn. ¡°Qu Qingyu, what do you mean?¡± Gu Nanqian bit her lip, and deeply felt the humiliation from Qu Qingyu. ¡°I don¡¯t like clothes worn by others, so I don¡¯t want it anymore!¡± Qu Qingyu threw the torn skirt on the ground again. Turn around to leave. ¡°Stop for me!¡± Gu Nanqian shouted at her in a cold voice. ¡°Did you know, it was a waste for you to do this? If you don¡¯t like it, you can give it to Yaoyao. It¡¯s too much for you to do this.¡± Gu Nanqian looked at Qu Qingyu as if she were looking at a stranger. Although from the previous events, she no longer likes Qu Qingyu, nor does she regard her as her good friend. But blood was thicker than water, can¡¯t she follow her to care for these vulnerable groups? Qu Qingyu looked at her silently and did not speak. ¡°People with different principles will not make common cause.¡± Gu Nanqian shook her head. She really wanted to show brother Xubai the scene just now. How could such a girl deserve brother Xubai¡¯s wholehearted love. Qu Qingyu looked at her as if she was crazy. Turned around and went upstairs. She had just reached the corner of the stairs, she heard the chatter of the girls below. ¡°Nanqian, why are you afraid of her!?¡± ¡°Nanqian, you are just too kind!¡± ¡°She had seized your father for so long, everything in this family should belong to you!¡± Gu Nanqian lowered her head slightly, she didn¡¯t speak. She didn¡¯t want anything from this family, she only wants brother Xubai. In the evening, Qu Qingyu went downstairs, thinking that those people had already left, but found that they were all still sitting on the sofa, drinking red wine at ease, looking very comfortable. There was also the sound of cooking from the kitchen. Occasionally the shout toward the kitchen from Gu Nanqian on the sofa can be heard ¡°Auntie, remember not to put peppers in the cooking! My classmates don¡¯t like it.¡± CH 124 Chapter 124 Horsing Around His Childhood Sweetheart Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud After Gu Nanqian finished speaking, she picked up the red wine and took another sip. Qu Qingyu frowned. Because her mother likes to cook very much, and there were not many people in the family, so she did not find a nanny to cook. So at this time, could it be the one who was cooking in the kitchen was her mother? Qu Qingyu was furious, she walked into the kitchen and saw her mother was cooking. She frowned and stretched out and pulled Fu Mingmei¡¯s hand. ¡°Mom, what are you doing?¡± ¡°Yuyu, the meal will be ready soon, you can eat.¡± Fu Mingmei looked at her with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m not here to eat, why do you listen to Gu Nanqian?¡± Qu Qingyu frowned. If Gu Nanqian was a good person, having one more sister was nothing. A happy family was better than anything else. But a person like Gu Nanqian, who was a self-important Virgin Marry, who felt the whole world owes her, and also had to pull her entire family to go with her to save the world. What the hell is she. ¡°Your father begged me for a long time last night, and I felt bad watching him sandwiched in the middle. Forget it, family harmony is the basis for success in any undertaking.¡± Fu Mingmei reached out and patted Qu Qingyu¡¯s shoulder. It was fine as long as her good daughter wasn¡¯t involved in the trouble. ¡°¡­¡± Qu Qingyu looked at the smiling face and she felt aggrieved for her. There was really no other way, so she helped her prepare the meal, and the two of them brought the dishes to the dining room. Qu Qingyu sat in her seat, glancing slightly at Gu Nanqian and the others, who were still sitting on the sofa while drinking red wine. ¡°Nanqian, come over for dinner!¡± Fu Mingmei took off her apron and walked to the living room with a smile. ¡°No, auntie, Qu Qingyu¡¯s expression is like she wants to eat us. We won¡¯t eat, we will go out to eat.¡± Gu Nanqian glanced at Qu Qingyu, she didn¡¯t have the courage to eat at home. At that moment, she put down the red wine glass in her hand and was about to go out. ¡°Oh, okay!¡± Fu Mingmei glanced at the dishes on the table and nodded helplessly. Ye Tingting and the others also glanced at Qu Qingyu arrogantly. A group of people was all dressed up and ready to go out. Qu Qingyu felt that she had never been so furious, this Gu Nanqian was really disgusting. ¡°Gu Nanqian, what do you mean? After using my mother, just walk away like this?¡± Qu Qingyu looked at her with condensed eyes. ¡°What expression do you have, how do we have the courage to eat at home when you look like this.¡± Gu Nanqian snorted coldly. She had this expression from the very beginning when she brought her classmates home. Did she, Gu Nanqian owe her something? No, she didn¡¯t owe her anything It was them who owe her. She, Gu Nanqian was supposed to have a good life, but it was because of them that she was so miserable. Now she can finally have a good life, what qualification did Qu Qingyu have to say about her? ¡°Qu Qingyu, what are you proud of? Ye Tingting also stood up, completely shielding Gu Nanqian behind her. She looked at Qu Qingyu with disdain, ¡°You probably don¡¯t know, Nanqian¡¯s father wants to transfer this villa to Nanqian¡¯s name. The company¡¯s shares will also be given to Nanqian. You will have nothing in the future, what are you arrogant about now.¡± ¡°Bang¡­¡± The red wine on the coffee table was thrown to the ground, and the red wine burst out along with the bottle fragments. Gu Nanqian and the others hurriedly stretched out their hands to cover themselves, but the skirt on their body was still splashed by the red wine. CH 125 Chapter 125 Horsing Around His Childhood Sweetheart Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud ¡°What the hell is wrong with you.¡± Gu Nanqian looked at Fu Mingmei who was throwing a bottle of wine. She despised Fu Mingmei in her heart. If it weren¡¯t for her father, would Fu Mingmei had everything? After her father gave everything to her, the two of them have to get out of here. ¡°Get out of here.¡± The expression on Fu Mingmei¡¯s face was ugly, and her eyes were as cold as ice. Qu Lianxin actually dared to deceive her, hehe¡­ He even handed over this house to this illegitimate daughter. He lied to her by saying that Gu Nanqian was already an adult, he would give her a few million and find a good family for her to marry in the future. He still likes Yuyu the most. It turned out all was a lie to deceive her, not only will the villa be transferred to Gu Nanqian, but also to distribute the company¡¯s shares to her. ¡°What qualifications do you have to drive me out?¡± Gu Nanqian¡¯s face was flushed with anger, and her hands were clenched into fists. She was Qu Lianxin¡¯s daughter, the daughter who has been abandoned for so many years, and she has suffered so much, what qualification does she have to drive her out! Qu Qingyu also walked toward Fu Mingmei and reached out to hold her hand. Fu Mingmei hand was icy cold, she was obviously irritated. Qu Qingyu sighed helplessly. In fact, sometimes, she didn¡¯t know whether to be grateful or to be angry at Ye Tinting and others. If it weren¡¯t for Ye Tingting, these pig teammates, it would be impossible for her to know that her father had done these things. Otherwise, her mother will still be blinded to these matters. The door lock was turned, and Qu Lianxin opened the door and walked in. As soon as he saw the mess in the house, it was still bustling with many people. ¡°Dad¡­¡­¡± As soon as Gu Nanqian saw Qu Lianxin, she seemed to have found her backbone and flew towards him like a little swallow. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Seeing Gu Nanqian¡¯s aggrieved appearance, there were red wine stains on her face and clothes, she looked very embarrassed. He knew that Gu Nanqian was a very strong person. She suffered a lot and would not cry. She had only lived at home for a few days, so why was she crying like this. ¡°Mingmei, what have you done? The company is already very busy, and you are still messing around like this.¡± Qu Lianxin frowned and looked at Fu Mingmei. He used to think she was very sensible, how could she be so ignorant at this time! Qu Qingyu was still a child, it was fine if she was fooling around. Fu Mingmei also started to cause disturbance without obvious reasons, both of them didn¡¯t give him any peace of mind. ¡°I¡¯m messing around! Qu Lianxin, I heard¡­ You¡¯ve already transferred this villa to Gu Nanqian, as well as the company¡¯s shares?¡± Fu Mingmei was a woman who after getting married will stay at home to care of her husband and children. In addition to her soft personality, she always obeyed Qu Lianxin¡¯s words. However, Qu Qingyu was her lifeblood. What was the situation of the Qu family in the past? For these years, if it wasn¡¯t because of her maiden family, how can the company of the Qu family have been so good. Her family paid for this villa. Although it was only tens of millions at that time, the market value at this time was more than 100 million. At that time, in order not to make Qu Lianxin feel uncomfortable, she wrote his name. They were all a family, and Fu Mingmei felt that these were nothing. But¡­ at this time, he actually told her that all of this would be given to an illegitimate daughter. How could she tolerate it all? ¡°who said it?¡± As soon as he heard his plan was revealed, Qu Lianxin¡¯s expression was a little ugly. CH 126 Chapter 126 Horsing Around His Childhood Sweetheart Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud ¡°Dad¡­so you lied to me!¡± Gu Nanqian also looked at him sadly. Qu Lianxin looked at his wife with a vicious look, and his daughter with a pitiful look. At first, he wanted to make a false promise, but looking at Gu Nanqian¡¯s face, he really couldn¡¯t bear it. ¡°Of course it¡¯s true, this villa is mine, I said I will give it, then I will really give it to you.¡± Qu Lianxin couldn¡¯t bear to make Gu Nanqian uncomfortable, so he reached out and stroked her head. ¡°Dad, you are really good!¡± Gu Nanqian felt touched by his words, her father was really the best father in the world. ¡°Qu Lianxin¡­let¡¯s get a divorce!¡± Fu Mingmei really couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. She has repeatedly tried to tolerate it. The decades-long relationship between husband and wife, and Yuyu under their knees, was not comparable with an illegitimate daughter he just found. No compromise can be made, then let¡¯s just walk our way! When Qu Lianxin heard what she said, he was a little flustered, but when he met Gu Nanqian¡¯s eyes, he slammed his neck. ¡°Divorce!¡± After speaking, he turned his face away coldly. ¡°Yuyu, let¡¯s go!¡± Fu Mingmei took Qu Qingyu¡¯s hand, then the two of them left the Qu family. Fu Mingmei directly drove to her parents¡¯ house. When the family saw the mother and daughter coming back, the grandparents, Auntie Fu, and Uncle Fu were very happy. When they heard about those filthy matters, they were all very angry. ¡°This Qu Lianxin, I didn¡¯t expect he was this kind of man.¡± Uncle Fu stretch out his hand and slapped the table. ¡°Mingmei, you want a divorce, have you made up your mind??¡± Grandma Fu looked at Fu Mingmei worriedly. She still remembered that time, when Mingmei desperately wanted to marry Qu Lianxin. ¡°He treated Yuyu like that, and now I¡¯m full of anger whenever I see him.¡± Fu Mingmei gritted her teeth, her eyes full of anger. ¡°Since you¡¯ve decided, we all support you, it¡¯s just Yuyu¡­¡± Grandma Fu glanced at Qu Qingyu again, Yuyu has a reserved temperament and never likes to say the things in her mind. Therefore, she didn¡¯t know how many thoughts were cast in her heart. Also, she didn¡¯t know what kind of thoughts Qu Qingyu have about this matter. ¡°Grandma, I support my mother! My mother can¡¯t stand me being wronged, and I can¡¯t stand my mother being wronged.¡± Qu Qingyu quickly expressed her thoughts. ¡°Good, you all said that, everything is easy to handle.¡± Grandfather Fu made a final decision, and the family settled the matter. Although some of the Qu family¡¯s villas and houses were all under Qu Lianxin¡¯s name, but under the marriage law, the property after the marriage was divided equally. The company shares were better calculated. At first, the Fu family invested 25% of the shares, and Fu Mingmei account for another 15%. After Qu Qingyu became an adult, she also had 10% of the shares. Although Qu Lianxin owns 45% of the share, but Fu Mingmei and their combined share exceed him. In addition to the ten percent in the hands of some minority shareholders. Under this situation, the Fu family still has the right to speak. Fu Mingmei and Qu Lianxin were divorced. Naturally she didn¡¯t want that villa. Because she wanted to be close to Zhao Xubai¡¯s house, found another house. Fortunately, a villa near Zhao Xubai¡¯s house was being sold, so she bought it. Uncle Fu took a breath and transferred 20% of his shares to Qu Qingyu, and Fu Mingmei also transferred 10% of her share to Qu Qingyu. CH 127 Chapter 127 Horsing Around His Childhood Sweetheart Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud Adding her own share, Qu Qingyu shares will be 50%. The largest shareholder of the Qu family Company was Qu Qingyu. It just so happened that in this world, Qu Qingyu studied business administration, and she had taken a lot of degrees in the Mary Sue interface before, and her knowledge in this area was greatly adequate. Therefore, she quickly get used to it. When Qu Lianxin wanted to give his 10% of the company¡¯s shares to Gu Nanqian, Uncle Fu took Qu Qingyu to the company. ¡°Now the share in Qingyu hand was the largest. Shouldn¡¯t the position of chairman was given to Qinyu?¡± As soon as he walked in, Uncle Fu asked aloud. In the conference room, Qu Lianxin and Gu Nanqian sat at the front, and a few shareholders with scattered shares sat below. Qu Lianxin¡¯s expression changed as soon as he heard the words of Uncle Fu. ¡°I¡¯m still in the position as her father, is she as my daughter want to grab the position!?¡± ¡°Heh¡­you¡¯re too old and fail to distinguish right from wrong, still don¡¯t want to step down?¡± Uncle Fu sneered twice, for the sake of one illegitimate daughter, he was making such a mess, if it wasn¡¯t because of dim sight because of old age, then what? The mind may not be clear. ¡°Dad¡­ don¡¯t give your shares to me, so you will have the strength to resist them.¡± Gu Nanqian showed a worried expression. Dad stayed on her side no matter what happened, she was happy. These were enough. ¡°Nanqian, don¡¯t worry.¡± Qu Lianxin patted Gu Nanqian¡¯s hand in relief. Nanqian was still better, not like the white-eyed wolf Qingyu. He has been taking care of Qu Qingyu since she was a child, and now she was cooperating with outsiders to treat him like this. Really blinded. ¡°Shareholders, you all have seen it¡­ I have been the chairman for so long, and you all know it. Our company has always been very good¡­ Are you willing to let me continue to be the chairman, or let her!¡± After Qu Lianxin finished speaking, there was still a slight sense of superiority. After all, he has been the chairman for so long, and has made a lot of money for them, so how could they choose Qu Qingyu, an unfilial daughter. As long as they win the shares of these small shareholders, then Qu Qingyu and the others have nothing to do. ¡°We all agree to let Miss Qu be the chairman!¡± Several minority shareholders put up signs and voted for Qu Qingyu¡¯s side. Not to mention, Miss Qu was a newborn calf who was not afraid of tigers, as long as she was backed by the Fu family, they will follow her to the end. Mr. Qu also dared to say that it has relied on him to make money these years. If it weren¡¯t because of the Fu family, how could the Qu family make so much money, only Qu Lianxin was blindly self arrogant, forgetting the essence. They were not stupid. ¡°Hehe¡­ Did you hear it? Now, the chairman was my family¡¯s Qingyu!¡± Uncle Fu took Qu Qingyu¡¯s hand and walked towards the front. Qu Lianxin gave up his seat to Qu Qingyu with a sullen expression. ¡°Welcome the new chairman!¡± The minority shareholders applauded one after another. Except for Qu Lianxin and Gu Nanqian, everyone was very happy. ¡°Qu Qingyu, you really have no conscience for hurting your father.¡± Gu Nanqian couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, let¡¯s not talk about all those years of parenting. How can this kind of blood relationship be cut off, Qu Qingyu was so cruel? She really had never seen such a bad person, such a heartless person. ¡°I only know that he is the person who hurt my mother, the person who hurt me, the love of parenting? Basically, it was my mother who bring me up since I was a child.¡± CH 128 Chapter 128 Horsing Around His Childhood Sweetheart Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud Qu Qingyu glanced at her lightly, completely disregard her. ¡°Is there anything else? If there is nothing else, let¡¯s end the meeting!¡± Qu Qingyu put her hands on the table and said lightly. ¡°Wait a minute!¡± Qu Lianxin sneered twice, looked at Qu Qingyu, and said as if in a fit of anger, ¡°I¡¯ll give all my 45% shares to Nanqian.¡± Didn¡¯t they get angry because he was nice to Nanqian? Then he just gave everything to Nanqian. ¡°Dad¡­ have you really figured it out?¡± Qu Qingyu looked at him in disbelief and asked again. Surprisingly, he gave all the shares to Gu Nanqian. Of course, she wasn¡¯t jealous, she wasn¡¯t uncomfortable, and more than that she wasn¡¯t even envious. She just felt that he didn¡¯t want to live anymore after he gave all the shares to the Virgin Mary, Gu Nanqian. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m definitely giving it to Nanqian. Could it be that I want to give you this unfilial daughter?¡± Qu Lianxin said angryly. ¡°Oh, I hope Dad won¡¯t regret it in the future.¡± Qu Qingyu shrugged, she seemed to have seen Qu Lianxin¡¯s miserable old age. ¡°The only thing I regret is having an unfilial daughter like you.¡± Qu Lianxin didn¡¯t even want to lift his eyes, he didn¡¯t want to see Qu Qingyu anymore. ¡°Oh. Uncle, let¡¯s go!¡± Qu Qingyu stretched out her hand to hold Uncle Fu¡¯s arm, and left in a good mood. ¡°Chairman, walk slowly!¡± The minority shareholders followed Qu Qingyu one after another. ¡°Dad¡­don¡¯t worry, our life will get better and better in the future.¡± Gu Nanqian clenched her fists and looked at Qu Lianxin. ¡°Yeah!¡± Qu Lianxin also nodded. With such a well-behaved daughter, he also felt that his future life must be getting better and better. ¡°Although you gave me all the shares, but I don¡¯t understand anything, Dad, after this it is still better to leave it to you!¡± Gu Nanqian said a little embarrassedly. ¡°Okay, you just need to be the eldest lady of the Qu family!¡± Qu Lianxin nodded again and again, and touched her head lovingly. ¡°Dad¡­ you¡¯re tired today, let¡¯s go back, I¡¯ll make something delicious for you!¡± Gu Nanqian said, smiling cutely. ¡°Okay!¡± The two of them left the conference room while talking. When they reached the parking lot, Gu Nanqian saw Zhao Xubai standing in the distance with her sharp eyes. As soon as she saw Zhao Xubai, her legs and feet seemed to be unable to move. Xubai¡­Xubai¡­ ¡°Dad¡­I want to go over and have a word with brother Xubai.¡± Gu Nanqian¡¯s face has a little blush. ¡°Go!¡± Qu Lianxin went to drive first. He watched Xubai grow up. This boy was a good child and was a good match for Nanqian. Gu Nanqian walked toward Zhao Xubai, she completely ignored Qu Qingyu who was standing on one side. ¡°Brother Xubai¡­¡± Zhao Xubai just glanced at her lightly, and without saying a word, pulled Qu Qingyu into the car. During this period of time, so many things happened in Qingyu¡¯s family were all because of her. He used to think she was a good girl, at least a strong girl without any scheming. Now it seems that she was not that simple. He always hated this kind of woman. Seeing Zhao Xubai leave like that, Gu Nanqian¡¯s eyes were red, she stared blankly at their car that left her. ¡°Nanqian, get in the car!¡± CH 129 Chapter 129 Horsing Around His Childhood Sweetheart Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud Qu Lianxin drove over and was very distressed when he saw Gu Nanqian lost in thought. Gu Nanqian got into the car and cried out. ¡°Dad¡­ I don¡¯t know why brother Xubai doesn¡¯t like me. Where did I fall behind with Qu Qingyu. It must be Qu Qingyu who said bad things about me. Now brother Xubai doesn¡¯t even want to talk to me.¡± Thinking about Zhao Xubai¡¯s eyes looking at her, Gu Nanqian felt her heart was about to break. So sad, really sad. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Dad will help you find a way.¡± Qu Lianxin looked at her painful appearance, he really wanted to bear the pain for her. ¡°Really? Dad!?¡± Gu Nanqian was a little inconceivable. She stared at Qu Lianxin with wide eyes. Tears were still hanging on her face. ¡°Un!¡± Qu Lianxin looked at her hopeful eyes, he felt that even though he have to fight with his old face, he had to do it for her. ¡°Thank you, Dad!¡± Gu Nanqian instantly felt like she was flying into the sky. Just after returning to the villa with Qu Lianxin, they saw Ye Tingting and Li Yao standing in front of the door, both of them dragging their suitcases. ¡°Nanqian!¡± When they saw Gu Nanqian, the two of them seemed to see hope. ¡°We don¡¯t have a place to live, can we live in your house?¡± Both of them said and secretly wiped away their tears. ¡°Dad, they are my good friends, can they live in our house?¡± Gu Nanqian asked aloud, but there was a plead in her eyes. ¡°Of course, this is your home. You can bring anyone you want to live with.¡± Qu Lianxin agreed. ¡°Thank you Uncle!¡± Ye Tingting and Li Yao hurriedly bowed down. With Nanqian, they could live like a masters in this villa. They were really happy. ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay!¡± While joking, a group of people walked in. After Ye Tingting and Li Yao lived in for a few days, Gu Nanqian felt that life suddenly became very tired. She had also lived in Qin Yue¡¯s house with Li Yao before, but she didn¡¯t look like this. Always making a mess in the house, often forgot to turn off the faucet, causing it to spread around the house, and the wood floors were blistering. Every day after came back, Li Yao always called a delivery, and after finished eating, she didn¡¯t help to wash the dishes. Although Ye Tingting was a little cleaner, she always have to borrow money from Gu Nanqian. The pocket money her father gave her was mostly lent to her. Gu Nanqian suddenly felt there was a bitterness that could not be said. On this day, after Li Yao finished eating, she lay on the sofa and read a magazine. ¡°Yaoyao, now I cook and wash dishes every day, can¡¯t you help a little?¡± Gu Nanqian couldn¡¯t bear it anymore and asked aloud. Li Yao was lying on the sofa at this moment, comfortable, she was fed up when she heard Gu Nanqian¡¯s words. But living in other people¡¯s homes, she also can¡¯t be like this. At that moment, she said with a sad face, ¡°Nanqian, I¡¯ve been feeling very uncomfortable during this period of time, and I didn¡¯t even have the nerve to tell you.¡± ¡°Ah, you are not feeling well, do you want to find a doctor?¡± Gu Nanqian looked at her worriedly. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I have no money, don¡¯t need it!¡± Li Yao waved her hand and sat in pain. ¡°I still have a few hundred yuan here, you can take it and find a doctor first!¡± After speaking, Gu Nanqian took out a few hundred yuan from her wallet and stuffed it into Li Yao¡¯s hand. ¡°Nanqian, thank you, you are really my good friend.¡± Li Yao collected the money and continued to lie on the sofa reading magazines. CH 130 Chapter 130 Horsing Around His Childhood Sweetheart Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud Gu Nanqian was about to go back to wash dishes when Ye Tingting ran in like a whirlwind. ¡°Nanqian, It¡¯s not good, this time someone badmouthing you, and I hurt that person. The other party wants me to compensate 10,000 yuan, what should I do!?¡± Ye Tingting¡¯s face was flushed with anxiety. Previously, she had made Nanqian lose more than 10,000 yuan when she injured Qu Qinyu. ¡°This¡­¡± Gu Nanqian was also anxious. Her pocket money for one month was only around a thousand yuan, and it was all spent on them. The few hundred yuan left were also given to Li Yao a moment ago, she really has no money left. ¡°I don¡¯t have any money either!¡± Gu Nanqian was also very anxious. Seeing Ye Tingting¡¯s appearance, it didn¡¯t look like a fake either. ¡°Nanqian¡­It was all for your sake that I do this. Why are you so cruel now? Could it be money have blinded your eyes?¡± Ye Tingting looked like she didn¡¯t know her, and shook her head sadly. When Gu Nanqian heard Ye Tingting¡¯s misunderstanding, she quickly waved her hand. ¡°No! I¡¯m really out of money now.¡± Gu Nanqian looked sad. She really wanted to help, but her pocket money had already been used up. ¡°You can¡¯t say anything else. You say you don¡¯t have money, are you kidding me!¡± Ye Tingting looked at her with mocking smile. ¡°I¡­¡± Gu Nanqian was speechless for a moment. ¡°This house is yours now, and your family company is also yours. Now you tell us you have no money¡­ You really treat us as friends. This time, I have helped the wrong person, I will move out.¡± Ye Tingting gave her a cold look and turned around wanting to go upstairs to pack her things. ¡°Nanqian, don¡¯t be so ruthless! Tingting has been helping you for three years, the two of you are best friends, isn¡¯t it?¡± Li Yao also showed an expression she can¡¯t stand Gu Nanqian attitude. On the side, she comforted Ye Tingting ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯ll think of a way.¡± Looking at the current situation, Gu Nanqian couldn¡¯t do anything, she can only nod helplessly and agreed. ¡°Nanqian, you are so kind.¡± Ye Tingting holds her hand, and felt touched by her words. ¡°You¡¯re doing it for me too! We¡¯re good friends.¡± Gu Nanqian also looked at her feeling moved. ¡°But Nanqian, what are you going to do now?¡± Li Yao asked her worriedly. ¡°I want to mortgage this house first and take a loan!¡± Gu Nanqian said with a frown. ¡°Wow, in Y City, an inch of land is worth an ounce of money. If this house is mortgaged, it will definitely be able to borrow a lot of money.¡± Li Yao exclaimed, staring at Gu Nanqian with a pair of eyes. ¡°Just a little money, is there no other way besides mortgaging the house!¡± Ye Tingting was a little puzzled. ¡°I saw a lot of poor old people on the street before. I want to help them.¡± In Gu Nanqian¡¯s eyes, a trace of discomfort flashed. They were already so old, and they still come out begging. ¡°Nanqian, you are really an angel.¡± Ye Tingting praised. ¡°I am not!¡± Gu Nanqian shook her head and started taking out the mortgage. Although the market value of the villa was 100 million yuan. The house price was lower when assessed by the loan company, but it was still a loan of more than 60 million yuan. Seeing that there was so much money in her card, Gu Nanqian¡¯s fingers trembled slightly. She gave the money to Ye Tingting. Li Yao also said that her mother in the countryside suddenly became seriously ill and needed to be hospitalized, also an imported medicines were needed. At the moment, She gave Li Yao two million yuan. After that, she started her journey to do a good deeds. Although Grandpa said that he would be back in ten days, and ten days had already passed, Qu Qingyu was not worried at all. CH 131 Chapter 131 Horsing Around His Childhood Sweetheart Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud Perhaps, when Grandpa returns, his words will be the last straw that will crush Qu Lianxin. After she learned that Gu Nanqian had mortgaged the house, she frowned helplessly. This was the same as bringing about one¡¯s own destruction. At first, mortgaged the house, then was she going to sell the shares. Then it seems that she need to borrow a lot of money from her uncle as soon as possible. When Gu Nanqian sold the shares, she can absorb it all. In this way, the pair of father and daughter will have nothing left. ¡°Yuyu, what are you thinking?¡± Zhao Xubai held a cup of milk tea and handed it to Qu Qingyu. ¡°Ah¡­ nothing!¡± Qu Qingyu smiled at him and took a sip of milk tea. ¡°Mom and auntie want us to get engaged first, what do you think?¡± Zhao Xubai asked her cautiously. although Yuyu was always by his side, he still felt that feeling of uncertainty. It feels like her heart has never been close to him. Although the feeling was very profound, but when he saw her smiling and standing beside him, it seems like everything didn¡¯t matter anymore. ¡°Okay! You can arrange it!¡± Qu Qingyu frowned slightly and drink her milk tea in small sips. Looking at her docile as always, there was a little disappointment in Zhao Xubai¡¯s heart. ¡°Then¡­Xu Bai, let¡¯s go buy a ring!¡± Qu Qingyu¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up, thinking of this. That Gu Nanqian has always deferred to everything was fine before marriage, then if they get engaged! ? When an engagement ring was worn on the hand, did it also confer certain rights? Whether or not it actually work for Gu Nanqian, it didn¡¯t matter. It was fine as long as it can disgust Gu Nanqian. ¡°Okay.¡± The originally little loss in his heart was slowly filled up because of Qu Qingyu¡¯s smile. The two of them packed up in an instant and went out. They came to Y City¡¯s most luxurious business district. There were many people begging on the street. Zhao Xubai took Qu Qingyu¡¯s hand, and just walked a few steps, an old woman who was not very well dressed walked in front of them. ¡°Two good-hearted people, I am a poor man. When I came here to see a doctor, the money was stolen by the thief. I have no money to go back. Can you give me a hundred yuan for me to go home? Please be kind!¡± The old woman¡¯s face was wrinkled and bitter, she looked very pitiful. Qu Qingyu took out 200 yuan from her wallet, ¡°You should go home!¡± ¡°Thank you, Miss, you are really a good person! Sir, you are really lucky to have found such a good wife.¡± The old woman was grateful. She took the money, said all the good things, and bowed to the two of them again. Zhao Xubai and Qu Qingyu nodded slightly and entered the mall. Roughly because of the holidays, there were a lot of people in the mall. In order to avoid a stumbled child facing them, the two of them huddled with a young girl on the side. The girl just held a cup of coffee in her hand and poured it all on them. Fortunately, the weather was hot and it was iced coffee, it didn¡¯t cause any harm besides the stain on their clothes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry.¡± The girl said embarrassedly. ¡°It¡¯s okay!¡± Zhao Xubai quickly took out a tissue and wiped Qu Qingyu¡¯s body. This mall was crowded. No one can blame other if there was a collision. The girl left in embarrassement. CH 132 Chapter 132 Horsing Around His Childhood Sweatheart Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud ¡°Xubai, you also get dirty!¡± Qu Qingyu saw his shirt was covered with coffee stains, but he kept wiping her clothes. ¡°It¡¯s okay¡­¡± Zhao Xubai said indifferently. ¡°Xubai, don¡¯t wipe¡­¡± Qu Qingyu reached out and held his hand. ¡°How about we go buy that clothes!?¡± Her eyes stared at the store on the side selling matching couple outfits. Zhao Xubai¡¯s hand was held by Qu Qingyu, he paused slightly, then his eyes follow. ¡°Okay!¡± He can wear a matching outfit with Qingyu, just thinking about it makes him feel very sweet and happy. The two walked towards the shop. The shop was specializing in custom-made couples¡¯ clothing. As soon as they saw two people entering, the owner greeted them warmly. After a while, they select a good one and changed their clothes. What Qu Qingyu wore was a blue daisy dress, and the shopkeeper gave her a daisy hair tie. The long black hair was tied up. This pure and fresh dress made the wearer look full of vitality. Zhao Xubai¡¯s shirt was light blue of the same style, but the buttons on the neckline and cuffs were little silver daisies, it appeared to be unique. ¡°The two of you are really a good match.¡± The shop owner looked at them, a talented man and a beautiful woman stood together, wearing their clothes it really gave a different charm. ¡°Thank you!¡± Zhao Xubai was in a good mood. He liked this feeling, wearing matching clothes with Yuyu. ¡°I¡¯ll send your clothes to your house by courier.¡± The shopkeeper packed their clothes. ¡°Okay, thank you.¡± Qu Qingyu nodded. In this shop, if you spent more than 5,000 yuan, there will be a delivery service. ¡°Let¡¯s go buy a ring now!¡± Zhao Xubai held her little hand and said softly. ¡°Okay!¡± Qu Qingyu¡¯s mood suddenly became very good. Maybe it was because of the clothes, or was it related to the good deeds she do before? She can¡¯t guess. The two took the elevator to the jewelry store on the eighth floor. Basically, the whole floor was selling jewelry. Qu Qingyu found a brand she liked and walked in. Sitting in the shop, Zhao Xubai chose for a long time before he chose the ring that suits them. The size of the ring had to be modified and they left the address for them to deliver it. Zhao Xubai saw a small daisy bracelet on the side. A glittering white chain with a big daisy on it, and three small daisies in a row. Without hesitation, he bought it for Qu Qingyu to wear on her wrist. A chain on the snow-white slender wrists, an indescribable beauty. ¡°Do you like it?¡± Zhao Xubai held her hand and kissed her lips. ¡°I like it!¡± At that instant, Qu Qingyu felt a little emotional. This kind of man, a whole-hearted person, even a cold-hearted person, will melt. It¡¯s just she was not the real Qu Qingyu. She lowered her head slightly, hiding the strangeness in the depths of her eyes. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± The feeling of isolation was gnawing at Zhao Xubai again. His expression didn¡¯t change, and he reached out to hold her hand and the two of them walked out. Everything was just his wild thoughts, Yuyu was always by his side. The two walked out of the mall from the door on the other side, and before they took a few steps, they saw an old woman being pushed away. ¡°Young man, if you don¡¯t give money, you still push people¡­ My hand hurts from your push.¡± CH 133 Chapter 133 Horsing Around His Childhood Sweetheart Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud The old woman was lying on the ground. ¡°Auntie, I work in this mall, and I see you working here every day, so let¡¯s tacitly understand!¡± The young man said sarcastically and left. ¡°Bah!¡± The old woman spat and stood up tremblingly, turned around, and saw Zhao Xubai and Qu Qingyu in the distance. Seeing that the clothes they were wearing should be quite expensive, she hurriedly walked in front of them with a bitter look on her faces. ¡°Two good-hearted people, I am a pitiful person. When I came here to see a doctor, the money was stolen by the thief. I have no money to go back. Can you give me a hundred yuan to go home, okay? !¡± Exactly the same lines! ! Qu Qingyu instantly understood that she had met a liar, it just this old woman only recognized the clothes not faces? She and Zhao Xubai looked at each other, and both saw helplessness in each other¡¯s eyes. The two remained silent and prepared to leave. But that old woman was a fuel-efficient lamp, she fell to her knees and grabbed Qu Qingyu¡¯s calf. ¡°Miss, please help! I really have no way to go home.¡± The old woman said with red eyes. ¡°Auntie, can you stop acting? I gave you two hundred yuan when we came here. How can this two hundred yuan not enough for you to go home!¡± Qu Qingyu asked her immediately. She has sympathy, but she did not allow her sympathy to be trampled on. She didn¡¯t even want to be regarded as a fool, and besides, she wasn¡¯t really a fool. ¡°What are you talking about!?¡± The old woman originally thought that youngsters were relatively thin-skinned. Even if they were stingy, after she cried, they would give her money. How can she know that she has begged them. At the moment, she was about to let go with a little embarrassment. ¡°Qu Qingyu¡­why are you bullying an elderly person!!¡± With a righteous voice, Gu Nanqian, Li Yao, and Ye Tingting walk to them. She helped the old woman up and stared at Qu Qingyu. ¡°Qu Qingyu, you¡¯re stingy, if you don¡¯t want to give money then just don¡¯t give, there¡¯s no need to bully people like this.¡± Gu Nanqian looked cynically at Qu Qingyu, and then looked at the old woman worriedly. ¡°Grandma, are you alright!¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± The old woman became unhappy when he heard Gu Nanqian¡¯s address. What kind of eyes did this child have? That girl called her auntie just now, what with this girl calling her grandma. It¡¯s just Gu Nanqian was here to help, so she automatically ignored it. She lowered her head and didn¡¯t say anything, making Gu Nanqian misunderstand. Qu Qingyu gave her a sarcastic look, and pulled Zhao Xubai to leave. ¡°Qu Qingyu, you just left like this.¡± Gu Nanqian looked at the couple¡¯s outfits they were wearing, her eyes were stabbed red. Why this Qu Qingyu can get the love of brother Xubai. ¡°Otherwise, seeing you become the savior of the world?¡± Qu Qingyu¡¯s eyes looking at her were like looking at a retarded. ¡°Hey, you little bitch, what tone did you used to talk to our Nanqian!¡± Ye Tingting was upset when she saw this, and rushed up to push Qu Qingyu. Zhao Xubai blocked Qu Qingyu with a single step. Ye Tingting had used a lot of strength to push Qu Qingyu and wanted her to make a fool of herself. However, Zhao Xubai stood in front of Qu Qingyu. Although he looked thin, his body was as strong as a mountain. CH 134 Chapter 134 Horsing Around His Childhood Sweetheart Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud Qu Qingyu didn¡¯t make a fool of herself, but Ye Tingting was hit by the force and sat on the ground. ¡°Keep your mouth clean!¡± Zhao Xubai frowned at Ye Tingting, and then glanced at Gu Nanqian in disgust. He wondered why, she always lingers around like a fly, it was so annoying. ¡°Tingting, are you alright!¡± Gu Nanqian stretched out her hand to help Ye Tingting and look at Zhao Xubai in disbelief. ¡°Brother Xubai, have you been completely brainwashed by a villain like Qu Qingyu? Now, failed to distinguish right from wrong. Can¡¯t you see how vicious she is in her heart?¡± Gu Nanqian¡¯s eyes were full of disappointment. How can she make brother Xubai see Qu Qingyu clearly, no longer blinded by her, and thus he can see her own goodness. ¡°Nanqian¡­they don¡¯t want to give money, you give it! People like them are a penny-pincer miser.¡± Li Yao looked at Zhao Xubai¡¯s aura and felt a little frightened. She didn¡¯t dare to face him. ¡°Grandma¡­they don¡¯t give you money, I¡¯ll give you¡­¡± After speaking, Gu Nanqian took out several thick stacks of hundred-yuan bills from her backpack. Since brother Xubai¡¯s eyes have been blinded by Qu Qingyu, then let used her light to wash it. ¡°These tens of thousands of yuan are enough for you to go back and live a better life.¡± Gu Nanqian put the money into the old woman¡¯s hand, hoping that she would not linger on the streets like this in the future. The old woman was completely stunned. In the past few days, there has been a rumor in the circle that there was an idiot in this mall, and when seeing a poor person, that person will give a lot of money. If she takes a sum of money from that person, she can go home and not come out for a while. She thought it was a lie, but she didn¡¯t expect it to be true! ¡°Thank you! This girl is really a fairy, and we poor people are saved.¡± The old woman was so grateful that she was about to cry. She grabbed Gu Nanqian¡¯s hand and took the money. For fear that she would be robbed when she leave, she quickly hid it in her bag. Seeing such a scene, in Gu Nanqian¡¯s heart the feeling of being a savior of the world suddenly swelled up, she turned her head proudly and glanced at Qu Qingyu. Look, this is what it mean to be a good person, this is what it mean to do a good deed! Qu Qingyu took a deep breath and rolled her eyes. This stupid X! Please forgive her foul mouth! ! At this time, a lot of people in ragged clothes came to Gu Nanqian¡¯s side one after another. ¡°This lady, we are all miserable, give us some money too!¡± In an instant, Gu Nanqian was overwhelmed by people, and her screams could be heard in the crowd. It was really self-inflicted, Qu Qingyu and Zhao Xubai looked at each other and when they were about to leave, they saw a large group of police rushing over. In an instant, the poor people surrounding Gu Nanqian scattered like birds and beasts. Gu Nanqian and the other two were terrified to death and trembling in fear. ¡°This little girl, what are you doing?¡± A policeman who was the leader looked at Gu Nanqian with a frown. Although seeing their embarrassing situation, but thinking about this time, because of her. Their work was added many times, he became upset. ¡°Uncle, I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about?¡± Gu Nanqian stood up and see the detest expression in the police uncle¡¯s eyes. She felt uncomfortable for a while, she was just doing good deeds! Why did the police uncle still look at her with this expression, as if she was the one who did the bad thing. CH 135 Chapter 135 Horsing Around His Childhood Sweetheart Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud ¡°Little girl, your family is rich, but you can¡¯t do this. There are many poor people in society now, but there are also many people who pretend to be poor to scam. The group of people just now¡­ they are repeat offenders. We have deported them. And they will come back again by car to beg for money. During this period of time, because of your money, there are a lot of people in this shopping mall¡­in turn, there are more pickpockets¡­Little girl, you are not doing a good deed, you are doing a disservice.¡± The police looked at Gu Nanqian helplessly, this girl couldn¡¯t be stupid, right! ¡°Are they all scammers?¡± Gu Nanqian couldn¡¯t believe it either. All these days, did she give out millions of yuan to scammers? ¡°Little girl, that old woman you gave a thousand yuan. I can see her hundreds of times a day in this place.¡± A man who sold balloons couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. Just now, he thought she was quarreling with a young couple. No matter how rich the family was, you can¡¯t be like this! With the help of the police, the crowd gradually dispersed. Gu Nanqian stood in despair, looking at Qu Qingyu in front of her, with a sarcastic smile on the corner of her mouth, and Zhao Xubai beside her also had indifference expression. Watching the two of them turn around and leave, her tears just flowed down, why¡­ did she do something wrong? ¡°Nanqian, don¡¯t feel bad, they can¡¯t see your goodness, we can see it.¡± Ye Tingting hurriedly cheered her. ¡°Nanqian, we are always on your side.¡± Li Yao also looked at her sincerely. ¡°Thank you! You guys are really the best.¡± Gu Nanqian reached out and hugged them. Gradually, the tears that were about to fall in her eyes were forced back. She, Gu Nanqian, was not someone that can be beaten down, she has to work hard to prove herself and let others see her value. Although meeting Gu Nanqian that idiot on the street, the good moods of Zhao Xubai and Qu Qingyu were not disturbed. The two of them spent most of the day playing around before returning home. Qu Qingyu managed the company in an orderly manner, and with a backer like the Fu family behind her, everything was as steady as Mount Tai, immovable like a rock. Qu Lianxin occasionally stumbled upon her, but none of them could cause her any inappropriate trouble. More than 60 million yuan, it should be not a small amount, it can make many people have no worries about food and clothing for a lifetime, and probably it can make you travel around the world. It was even possible to do a lot of things. But in just half a month, Gu Nanqian was like a child who has lost money. Built three schools not only in Li Yao¡¯s hometown, and named them all after her own name, called Nanqian Hope Primary School. Among so many pitiful crowds, five children were adopted. She gave them a good life, sent them to aristocratic academies, and even built a room in their house for their elder brothers and sisters¡¯ marriage. It seems to be doing something great, like a philanthropist. During this period of time, Gu Nanqian has not attend class, she feels very busy. It also seems that she has found her ultimate goal in her life. She wants to give welfare to these poor people, and she wants to find a way for them. Lead them toward the path of prosperity. However, the dream was full, the reality was skinny. These five children were not bad, they didn¡¯t cause her any trouble, but they were relatively young, they were all in kindergarten age and needed someone to take care of them. CH 136 Chapter 136 Horsing Around HIs Childhood Sweetheart Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud Gu Nanqian didn¡¯t know how to drive, so she bought a car and asked Ye Tingting to pick up and drop off these children. She also paid her a good salary. Li Yao was also given some salary to cook at home. She was running between schools, and gradually, she felt that this was not something she could do. The three primary schools need teachers and many things. Because all the schools were free of charge. Anyone who went to this school didn¡¯t need to pay the tuition. Because Ye Tingting and others said that couldn¡¯t the children in the mountains have a good learning environment. So, she spent a lot of money to hire a foreign teacher and a dance instructor. Soon she could not make ends meet, and there was no money left on her card. ¡°Miss Gu, it still needs one million yuan. When will you give us the money? If this goes on, the skylights will be opened for the classes of our students.¡± ¡°Miss Gu, our school also needs a few million yuan. Those foreign teachers didn¡¯t like the dormitory in the school. We have built a new dormitory, when will you give us the money!?¡± ¡°Miss Gu¡­¡± ¡°Pa-¡° Gu Nanqian threw the phone and it smashed against the wall, the phone was scattered and broken. Her brows were furrowed, and her hands ruffled her hair. Why, to do a good deed takes so much trouble. Why are these people so greedy. ¡°Nanqian¡­¡± Li Yao knocked on the door and entered, her face panicked. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Gu Nanqian frowned at her. ¡°Tingting had a car accident on the road. She got out of the car and quarreled with someone. We lost one of our adopted children.¡± Li Yao said in a panic. ¡°What!!¡± Gu Nanqian stood up in shock and hurriedly followed her towards the outside. When they just went downstairs, they found that Ye Tingting had limped back, followed by four crying children. Gu Nanqian was already on fire seeing the messy house, she gave Li Yao money, but she never cleaned the house. The school already owes a lot of money, and now they lost one of the children. ¡°Don¡¯t cry!!¡± Gu Nanqian was inexplicably angry. She had never felt that life could be so annoying. Even if she was living in a bad environment with her mother before, even if she was working alone to support them, she has never been so tired. Gu Nanqian¡¯s sudden roar frightened the children. These children were all from the mountains, and they were already very nervous when they lived in this new place. At this time, hearing her roaring like this, all the children were shivering with fright. ¡°Nanqian, you are scaring the children.¡± Ye Tingting took the children to sit, and looked at Gu Nanqian unhappily, ¡°I scared them, what are you doing today?¡± Gu Nanqian frowned at Ye Tingting. ¡°Why are you arguing with me? I¡¯m tired of driving. When someone runs a red light, I stopped and taught that person a lesson, and there was a rear-ended collision¡­ When I got out of the car to solve the problem, the children were running around, and I lost one of the children.¡± Ye Tingting was also full of anger, now she was like an old mother sending her children to school, she was already very tired, okay? ¡°I¡¯m giving you money to send these children to school properly. Why do you care If someone runs a red light, are you mentally retarded?¡± Gu Nanqian was really burning in rage. CH 137 Chapter 137 Horsing Around His Childhood Sweetheart Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud ¡°I¡¯m mentally retarded? You are the ****, I¡¯m quitting, goodbye!¡± Ye Tingting¡¯s eyes seemed to be burning with flames, and she left angrily. ¡°Tingting¡­¡± Li Yao chased after two steps, but Ye Tingting left without looking back. She turned her head again and glanced at Gu Nanqian. ¡°Why are you doing this, Nanqian!?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t talked about you yet!¡± Gu Nanqian looked at her again, ¡°I pay you 30,000 yuan a month, you only cook a meal, can¡¯t you even clean up the house? It¡¯s a mess, does this look like a place where people live?¡± ¡°¡­You¡¯re not happy, why are you yelling at me! You gave me money and you just told me to cook. It¡¯s only 30,000 yuan, did you really thought I sold myself to you!¡± Li Yao was not to be outdone. ¡°You¡­ what do you mean, Yaoyao, aren¡¯t you going too far? I¡¯m so kind to you.¡± Gu Nanqian felt that the world was about to collapse, what happened to them? ¡°You are good to me? Did I treat you badly? No matter what you do, I will stand behind you and support you.¡± Li Yao raised her head slightly and looked at her. ¡°¡­I don¡¯t want to talk about this now.¡± Gu Nanqian looked at her with a strangeness. ¡°Can you return the two million yuan I lent you before?¡± Gu Nanqian thought that those schools were all asking for money. ¡°Where do I have any money now, isn¡¯t it just borrowing your little money? Now you are forcing us! Tingting has been driven away by you, and I¡¯m quitting too!¡± Li Yao¡¯s face was flushed red, she took off her apron, turned her head, and left. She walked very fast as if something was chasing her. Gu Nanqian was completely frozen seeing this move¡­ ¡°Wu wu wu¡­¡± The children on the side were so frightened by the quarrel that they began to cry softly. ¡°Excuse me, are you¡­ Miss Gu Nanqian?¡± At this time, the door was pushed open, all of them were strangers. ¡°Who are you?¡± Seeing that so many strangers suddenly appeared in her home, Gu Nanqian was having a headache. The problem was these people could still say her name clearly. ¡°Your family driver causing a car accident. Causing a series of rear-end collisions of twelve cars. We are the representatives of other car owners. Shouldn¡¯t you be responsible for it? ¡° The group was headed by a middle-aged man. He reach out and handed over the invoice. ¡°How much! ? ¡° Gu Nanqian didn¡¯t bother to pick up the invoice. She already guessed that it must be for money. ¡°Uhm¡­ the total is 850,000.¡± The middle-aged man was stunned for a moment, but he still told the truth. ¡°I have no money on hand now, can you come over tomorrow? ¡° Gu Nanqian was tired for no reason, but there was no one who could stand by her side and help her. Her father was stimulated by Qu Qingyu. He has been buried in the company and It has been some time for him to be at home. He was already so busy with work, and she really didn¡¯t have the face to find him again. ¡°Okay! ¡° The middle-aged man saw that she lived in such a nice villa, and she can¡¯t run away. At this time, he didn¡¯t want to push her too hard, so he took people away. After these people left, Gu Nanqian sat down in a panic Several children huddled together on the side. ¡°Gu Nanqian¡­¡± The house had just quieted down, and there was another shrill scream. CH 138 Chapter 138 Horsing Around His Childhood Sweetheart Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud A country woman ran towards Gu Nanqian and slapped Gu Nanqian in the face. Gu Nanqian was instantly stunned by the slap. She stared at the rural woman in front of her. Gu Nanqian recognized her. This woman was the parent of the children she adopted. ¡°You returned my Xiao Hu to me. Although you have adopted him now, you can¡¯t abuse my child like this, woo woo woo¡­¡± The rural woman began to cry again. ¡°Gu Nanqian, you return our Xiao Hu to us.¡± At this time, Xiao Hu¡¯s father also rushed over and kicked Gu Nanqian angrily. Gu Nanqian¡¯s body curled up in pain. There was no one in the house, so she could only let them act violently. She also has no friends. ¡°What do you want?¡± Gu Nanqian took a step back. She never knew that doing good deeds could be so miserable. If possible, could it be she didn¡¯t need to do good deeds. Gu Nanqian was slightly absent-minded. ¡°What are we going to do? we are going to beat you to death¡­¡± Xiao Hu¡¯s father said. Rolling his selves, he was about to go and beat someone. ¡°Forget it, it wouldn¡¯t be good if you kill someone.¡± Xiao Hu¡¯s mother quickly grabbed his hand. ¡°I¡¯ll call the police immediately. Let¡¯s find the children first! If you are still doing this, I¡¯ll call the police and arrest both of you.¡± Gu Nanqian looked at them coldly. ¡°Why call the police? You just need to spend money to find the child!?¡± When Xiao Hu¡¯s father heard that she was going to call the police, a trace of panic flashed in his eyes. ¡°That¡¯s right, just spend money to find the child.¡± Xiao Hu¡¯s mother also followed suit. ¡°What do you meant by spending money to find the child?¡± Gu Nanqian looked at them strangely. Could it be Xiao Hu was taken away by them, and this was just a scam. Looking at Gu Nanqian¡¯s suspicious eyes, Xiao Hu¡¯s father became even more flustered. ¡°I want to call the police.¡± Seeing their expressions, Gu Nanqian was more sure about their intentions. She walked towards the phone on the side. Xiao Hu¡¯s parents were frightened, the two of them rushed out the door one after the other. Seeing their panicked backs, Gu Nanqian still called the police. For a time, Gu Nanqian was suspicious of human nature. ¡°Go back to your room and watch TV!¡± Gu Nanqian looked at the children who were still sitting, feeling very tired for no reason. She looked at the cold home, turned around and walked out mercilessly. Just after going out, the sun set in the west, and the orange sunlight enveloped her whole body, but she couldn¡¯t feel any warmth. ¡°Xubai, higher, higher¡­¡± Qu Qingyu¡¯s cheerful voice came from the garden of Zhao Xubai¡¯s house next door. Gu Nanqian looked at her absentmindedly. Between the flowers and shadows, Zhao Xubai was pushing the swing, and Qu Qingyu¡¯s slender figure was being pushed. The silver bell-like laughter spread far, far away. ¡®Why?¡¯ Even though she worked so hard, she still couldn¡¯t get happiness. Qu Qingyu didn¡¯t have to do anything, but she still could get all this. It was really unfair. This world was unfair. From the day she was born, it was super unfair. But how to solve these messy things now? Gu Nanqian looked at Qu Qingyu on the other side and felt that they were extremely dazzling, and ran towards the outside with all her strength. Qu Qingyu, who was still playing happily, her phone suddenly rang. ¡°Xubai, let me down!¡± Qu Qingyu¡¯s voice was soft and supple. CH 139 Chapter 139 Horsing Around His Childhood Sweetheart Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud Like a feather, sweeping at the tip of his heart. By the time Qu Qingyu swayed to his front, he reached out and grabbed the rope, and the swings stopped. She answered the phone. The call was from the detective agency. ¡°Hello¡ª¡± She turned on the speaker in front of Xubai. She didn¡¯t plan to hide it at all. ¡°Miss Qu, Gu Nanqian¡¯s previous loan of 60 million has been used up. Now two schools are urging her for money. Today, two of her good friends quarreled with her and left! That Ye Tingting was involved in a car accident when she was driving today, causing a rear-end collision of more than a dozen vehicles, and she has to pay 850,000 yuan! In addition, one of her adopted children¡¯s parents came to the city to buy things today and secretly took the child away. They want to take advantage of the fact the child was lost and try to blackmail her¡­ It seems to be unsuccessful. In addition, we also found out that her good friend Li Yao used her more than two million yuan to buy a two-bedroom apartment.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Hearing the detective agency report, Qu Qingyu fell silent. She knew what Gu Nanqian could do, but she didn¡¯t expect that she could do it like that. Also¡­ What kind of people were around her. Sometimes, people need to have principles. There was no good without reason in the world. You may be good to others, or maybe others have become accustomed to it. Supposing you stop giving, others may think that you were going too far. ¡°Miss Qu, what do you want us to do now!?¡± The detective agency asked again. ¡°Continue to watch her for me, and tell me if something happens.¡± The detective agency agreed and hung up. Qu Qingyu held the phone and fell into contemplation. Suddenly, she perceived Zhao Xubai¡¯s peculiar expression in his eyes. ¡°Xubai, could it be you think I¡¯m a bad person!?¡± She asked abruptly. ¡°My Yuyu is the best girl in the world.¡± Zhao Xubai reached out and hugged her, taking her petite body into his arms. ¡°You don¡¯t think I¡¯m a bad person?¡± Qu Qingyu buried her head in his chest. Her voice was also muffled. ¡°You are not bad¡­ Others stepped on the face, and if you don¡¯t fight back, then it is too unfair!¡± Zhao Xubai said in a low voice, his eyes were affectionate and gentle. If it wasn¡¯t Yuyu have the ability to do these things herself. He really wanted to do everything to cover up these dark things for her. ¡°Thank you, Xubai!¡± Qu Qingyu said softly. There was a smile on Zhao Xubai¡¯s lips. ¡°Our mom, when are they going home!¡± Qu Qingyu asked. Fu Mingmei, who was divorced was like returning to her single time. She and Qin Yue went on a trip to Europe. She also said that she would make arrangements for their marriage along the way. ¡°I don¡¯t know yet, as long as they are happy, they can do whatever they want!¡± Zhao Xubai¡¯s sharp chin rested on the top of her head, and his thin lips faintly hooked up a beautiful arc. ¡°Yuyu¡­ Let¡¯s just get married directly!¡± Zhao Xubai felt that he couldn¡¯t wait. He couldn¡¯t wait to get engaged first and wait for many years before getting married. ¡°Get married, I¡¯m still in school!?¡± Qu Qingyu was slightly taken aback. ¡°We will not have children first, only get married, okay?¡± Zhao Xubai let go of his hand, and his eyes met Qu Qingyu¡¯s. Qu Qingyu was stared at by his scorching gaze, and a shiver ran through her heart. CH 140 Chapter 140 Horsing Around His Childhood Sweetheart Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud Qu Qingyu originally wanted to refuse, but in the next second, she nodded involuntarily and agreed. ¡°Yuyu, I love you!¡± Zhao Xubai happily placed a kiss on Qu Qingyu¡¯s forehead, and Qu Qingyu lowered her head slowly. The orange light of the setting sun shrouded them. Soft and delicate dusk. As expected by Qu Qingyu, Gu Nanqian couldn¡¯t resist the pressure and had already started to secretly sell the company¡¯s shares. Qu Qingyu instructed people to deliberately lower the price, slowly eating away the shares. In less than a month, all 45% of the company¡¯s shares were sold. Those three schools, like vampires, sucked this fresh blood fiercely. Gu Nanqian feels more and more stressed, but when she wants to give up, there are many voices saying, you just give up, what will happen to us? Slowly, all the money in her hand was used up. Forty-five percent of the shares were gone, and the money was also gone. On this day, Qu Lianxin returned home happily. During this period of time in the company, although he was not as smooth as before. But under Qu Qingyu¡¯s intentions, he also lived like a duck in water. ¡°Dad, you haven¡¯t been back for a long time!¡± Gu Nanqian watched Qu Lianxin come back with a young and beautiful girl who seemed to be only a few years older than her. With just one glance, Gu Nanqian knew what this girl¡¯s relationship was with her father. ¡°This is Auntie Wang.¡± Qu Lianxin was not feeling embarrassed at all. He also didn¡¯t care about the ages of the woman he brought who was only a few years older than Gu Nanqian. ¡°Auntie Wang!¡± Gu Nanqian said. Her father was so kind to her, and she also supported her father to find happiness. ¡°Ding dong¡­¡± The doorbell rang, Gu Nanqian went to open the door, and she saw Qu Qingyu and Zhao Xubai standing outside. Seeing their clasped hands, Gu Nanqian felt that her heart pricked, but she stabilized herself in the next second. ¡°Why are you here??¡± She was using ¡°you¡±, not ¡°both of you¡±. Apparently, the only person she didn¡¯t welcome was Qu Qingyu. ¡°Grandpa called me here, saying that there will be something he wants to say!¡± Qu Qingyu ignored her displeasure and dragged Zhao Xubai into the room. After a while, an exciting moment going to happen. How can she not witness it in person. ¡®Grandpa?¡¯ Gu Nanqian was puzzled for a moment, closed the door, and returned to her original seat. At first, Qu Lianxin was still holding the young woman, but when he saw the unexplained stagnation between Qu Qingyu and Zhao Xubai, he slowly put his hand down. ¡°Dad¡­ Today you still brought another sister.¡± Qu Qingyu said sarcastically. Speaking of which, having Fu Mingmei and Qu Lianxin divorced was really the right thing to do. At first, the purpose she went to find a detective agency was to investigate Gu Nanqian, but it was found by accident that Qu Lianxin had raised a college student for two years. Later, after that girl graduated from college, he brought that girl to his company as a secretary. God didn¡¯t know, ghosts didn¡¯t know. All of them still think he was a good husband and a good father. Qu Lianxin frowned, and just as he was about to get angry, he heard the door lock being unscrewed. Qu Qingyu also looked towards the door, only to see her grandfather being supported by a young man walking in angrily. Qu Guoming came over and slapped Qu Lianxin in the face. CH 141 Chapter 141 Horsing Around His Childhood Sweetheart Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud ¡°You wicked son, what have you done?¡± ¡°Dad¡­what are you doing!?¡± Qu Lianxin dodged with a flushed face, and he stood aside angrily. Being beaten by his father in front of his own woman was humiliating, especially when he caught a glimpse of Qu Qingyu¡¯s faint smiling face, he felt a mouthful of blood dripping in his heart. ¡°What am I doing? Haha¡­I want to beat you to death¡­¡± Qu Guoming sneered twice and even utilized the crutches in his hand to hit Qu Lianxin¡¯s body. ¡°Grandpa¡­ don¡¯t hit my Dad, if you want to hit just hit me!¡± Gu Nanqian hurriedly rushed toward Qu Lianxin, stretched out her arms, and covered him. ¡°Grandpa¡­ Who are you calling grandpa, I only have Yuyu as my granddaughter!¡± It was fine if he did not see her. Once he saw her, Qu Guoming spat at her. Gu Nanqian silently wiped the saliva from her face and lowered her head in a mournful expression. ¡°Dad, what¡¯s the matter with you, Nanqian is my beloved daughter.¡± Qu Lianxin was a little unhappy seeing his father treat his daughter like this. When he was beaten just now, his woman didn¡¯t rush over to help him. It can be counted as good as that little beast didn¡¯t laugh at him. The only one who thought of helping him was Nanqian. He just didn¡¯t know why his father was crazy and beats him as soon as he comes in. ¡°My beloved daughter!?¡± The corner of Qu Guoming¡¯s lips always had a mocking smile. ¡°In the beginning, I didn¡¯t like her mother very much, so I gave her a sum of money to make her leave. At that time, she took the money and left. Later¡­she approached me again and said that she was pregnant and asked for a sum of money to abort the child, otherwise¡­ she will still haunt you, such a disgusting woman, even if she was pregnant with my grandson, I would not want it. In short, another sum of money was given.¡± Qu Guoming said, looking at Gu Nanqian mockingly. ¡°Impossible, my mother wouldn¡¯t be this kind of a person.¡± Gu Nanqian shook her head in denial, her mother was so strong, how could she take the money and leave! That¡¯s not what her mother said, he must be lying. ¡°Haha¡­ Sure enough, you can¡¯t cry without seeing the coffin.¡± Qu Guoming instructed the young man on the side and took out an envelope. The envelope was thrown at Gu Nanqian¡¯s feet. She bent down and opened the envelope, her fingers trembled. Inside was the photo of her mother in her youth, whom she was familiar with. Those photos were the photos of her mother receiving money. Gu Nanqian¡¯s fingers were shaking, and those photos were scattered all over the place. Qu Lianxin also felt very dazzling when he saw it. In his mind, he remembered the love at that time, and he saw her raising his daughter by herself while supporting her sick body. In the end, she turned out to be such a woman. Gu Nanqian sat on the ground, her eyes were out of focus. Her world has completely collapsed. The mother who has always been perfect in her heart turned out to be such a person. She was really disappointed. The scene became awkward in an instant. Qu Qingyu looked at them with great interest. The worldview of the Virgin Mary Gu Nanqian should also be shattered. ¡°Do you still recognize this daughter?¡± Qu Guoming asked aloud, and his eyes became sharp. When Gu Nanqian heard him suddenly ask this question, she raised her head and looked at Qu Lianxin with hope in her eyes. CH 142 Chapter 142 Horsing Around His Childhood Sweetheart Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud But Qu Lianxin let her down. He just gave her a light look and stopped talking. ¡°Haha¡­¡± Gu Nanqian lowered her head and sneered twice. This was the father she loved with all her heart. Her heart was full of anger. Finally, she couldn¡¯t help but looked up and questioned Qu Lianxin. ¡°Even if my mother was like that¡­ But she did give birth to me¡­ Maybe she has difficulties!?¡± Gu Nanqian argued on behalf of her mother. ¡°A woman who only knows how to collect money, what kind of hardship can she have!¡± Qu Guoming was very disdainful. In short, he was very disgusted with Gu Nanqian¡¯s mother. ¡°She has gone¡­ Grandfather¡­ Please don¡¯t insult my mother. No matter what others think, my mother will always be the best in my heart.¡± Gu Nanqian looked at Qu Guoming with grief and said a few things. Qu Guoming gave a cold snort and sat down on one side, obviously didn¡¯t want to pay attention to her. Gu Nanqian glanced at Qu Lianxin again and found that his expression was indifferent, like a stranger. Her mouth stuttered wanted to say something, but finally swallowed it back. Why is dad become like this, even if her mother was wrong, it has nothing to do with her, it was also a lifetime ago. She was innocent, why should she bear all this! ? ¡°Ding dong¡­ ding dong¡­¡± The doorbell rang. The people inside the villa did not intend to open the door. Qu Qingyu found it funny, stood up slowly, walked to the door, and opened the door. ¡°Excuse me, is this Miss Gu Nanqian¡¯s home?¡± In front of the door was a gentleman with a gold-rimmed glass in a suit and leather shoes. ¡°Yes, please come in.¡± Qu Qingyu saw the word ¡°XXX Bank¡± in the briefcase he was holding, with a gentle smile on her lips, she let that person come inside. The bad things come in succession. Gu Nanqian, you are finished! ¡°Miss Gu, I¡¯m Lu Yue from XXX Bank.¡± Lu Yue walked to the living room and felt that the atmosphere was a little weird, and he also felt that today was not the right time to talk about this. But it has been delayed for a month, and it can¡¯t be delayed anymore. He can only bite the bullet and asked aloud. ¡°I am!¡± Gu Nanqian raised her head slightly, her expression was a little wooden. As if everything here did not have much to do with her. ¡°You used the villa as a mortgage before and took a loan of 60 million yuan¡­ You haven¡¯t paid the mortgage for a month. Could you tell me when will you pay?¡± Lu Yue asked cautiously. ¡°What, you mortgaged this villa?¡± Qu Lianxin immediately jumped up to his feet, pointing at Gu Nanqian and scolded her. Gu Nanqian looked at his expression and instantly felt that he was ugly and unpleasant. From the beginning, she was already disappointed with Qu Lianxin. ¡°This is what you gave me, it¡¯s mine, I can do whatever I want.¡± Gu Nanqian sneered, didn¡¯t he give it to her? Now that he knew it was being mortgaged, he start to jump. Really a hypocrite. ¡°But you can¡¯t mortgage it, and why did you need 60 million yuan?¡± Qu Lianxin felt distressed. She was just a young girl, what did she need such a large amount of 60 million yuan for. ¡°Helping people!¡± Facing Qu Lianxin¡¯s accusations, Gu Nanqian lost interest. ¡°Helping people? You spent 60 million yuan helping people?¡± Qu Lianxin shudder with fear, and his voice became shrill. CH 143 Chapter 143 Horsing Around His Childhood Sweetheart Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve used up all the 60 million, not even a single penny was left!¡± Gu Nanqian also stood up from the ground. Seeing Qu Lianxin¡¯s expression, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a little pleasure in her heart. Immediately after, she looked at Lu Yue, who was on the side, ¡°I don¡¯t have any money to pay, not even a penny. This house¡­ you can put it up for auction!¡± Gu Nanqian said calmly. ¡°You bastard!¡± Qu Lianxin¡¯s eyes rolled up in anger, and almost couldn¡¯t even take a breath. ¡°Papa¡­¡± He slapped Gu Nanqian twice in succession. Gu Nanqian was beaten back by him and took two steps back. The porcelain white face was beaten up and in an instant five fingers print were visible in the naked eyes. Gu Nanqian covered her face with her hands, and looked at him angrily. Her eyes were so fierce that she was about to eat people. But in the next second, she looked at Qu Lianxin with a smile. ¡°This house is gone, and even all of the company shares I have were also gone.¡± After speaking, she looked at Qu Lianxin with great relief. ¡°Pfft¡ª¡± Qu Lianxin was really furious. He spat out a mouthful of blood, staggering and faint. The scene was chaotic¡­ When Qu Qingyu and Zhao Xubai went back, Qu Lianxin was already in the hospital. There was nothing major, but he couldn¡¯t be stimulated and needed to rest. The little woman who had followed him originally wanted to follow him back to the Qu family to enjoy the blessing. Seeing that he had nothing left, she packed up her things, patted her butt and left. Didn¡¯t know where Gu Nanqian was either. Only Qu Guoming stayed in the hospital and accompanied him. But he was also a few decades-old old man. Having a heart but no strenght. Qu Lianxin was lying in the deserted hospital, looking at his lonely self with only his old father by his side. There was a wry smile on the corner of his mouth. At this time, he suddenly remembered the old days when his gentle wife and lovely daughter were all around him. The family was well taken care of by Fu Mingmei, and everything in the company also relied on the Fu family. It seems that his life has been extremely smooth since he met Fu Mingmei. But¡­ these good days¡­. He can never go back¡­. ¡°You regret it now? But there is no medicine for regret in this world!?¡± Qu Guoming looked at his expression and couldn¡¯t help but smiled bitterly. He just called Yuyu, and Yuyu has said bluntly that she has nothing to do with this father. It can be seen how deeply he has hurt their mother and daughter before. ¡°Sigh¡­you should take care of yourself in the future, didn¡¯t you still have two houses! In these years, you should still have some savings, you can live your own life! Maybe you can¡¯t live the way you used to be, but you will live more comfortably than ordinary people! As for me, you don¡¯t have to worry about it! I have some savings myself, Yuyu also said¡­ She will give me a pension. You hurt their mother and daughter too deeply, and they didn¡¯t want to see you anymore.¡± Qu Guoming sighed, he did not expect that the family would suddenly become like this. In fact, Qu Guoming also blamed himself. When Yuyu asked him to come back, He always felt that there was nothing big. So he stayed abroad for a few days, but he didn¡¯t expect that after he came back, everything would have become like this. Qu Lianxin opened his mouth, looked at his father¡¯s expression, and swallowed what he just wanted to say. His two houses had been given to the little woman he had taken care of, and he only had a little saving now. CH 144 Chapter 144 Horsing Around His Childhood Sweetheart Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud But¡­Qu Lianxin couldn¡¯t say these things. He should be the one who had to bear the sins he did. He regrets¡­ He can only regret it. The Qu family¡¯s company was completely owned by Qu Qingyu. Although she was still a college student, she manages the company in an orderly manner. Uncle Fu often praised Qu Qingyu for being smart, and will definitely have a bright future. Qu Qingyu smiled but didn¡¯t say anything. Her wedding date with Zhao Xubai was getting closer. Except for the wedding rings that she and Zhao Xubai personally chose, everything else was decided by Fu Mingmei and Qin Yue. The day has finally arrived. At the time Qu Qingyu wearing a pure white wedding dress, holding Zhao Xubai¡¯s hand, and walking slowly inside the church. She felt extremely peaceful. She turned her head slightly and saw the gentle affection in Zhao Xubai¡¯s eyes. It was a love without regrets, a love that would last until death. The two stood in front of the priest, and the guests below were silent, watching this solemn and sacred moment. The Father: ¡°Zhao Xubai, are you willing to take the woman next to you as a wife? Love her, faithful to her, no matter if she is poor, sick, disabled, or even dead, Are you willing?¡± Zhao Xubai gave Qu Qingyu a deep look, and a smile appeared on the corners of his lips, ¡°I do!¡± The Father: ¡°Qu Qingyu, are you willing to marry the man next to you as your husband? Love him and be faithful to him, no matter if he is poor, sick, disabled, or even dead. Are you willing?¡± ¡°I do!¡± Qu Qingyu¡¯s voice was crisp, and her eyes used to look at Zhao Xubai was clear. ¡°Does anyone object to their union?¡± The priest asked the guests below. All the people present were smiling and blessed the two of them. ¡°Bam¡ª¡± The door of the church was pushed open with force. ¡°I have an objection!!¡± Gu Nanqian walked in slowly. Everyone looked at her one after another. She was also wearing a wedding dress. A white veil was on top of her pretty short hair. Amidst the murmur of everyone, she walked to Zhao Xubai¡¯s side. ¡°Brother Xubai¡­ She¡¯s not suitable for you, are you willing to come with me?¡± At the same time, she stretched out her hand, with a hint of hope and even a hint of prayer in her eyes. Zhao Xubai looked at her blankly and had a headache. He had already said it bluntly, but she was still adhering to one¡¯s foolish way without awakening. It gave him a headache. ¡°Miss Gu¡­ I only love my wife.¡± Zhao Xubai hugged Qu Qingyu while he was speaking. Hearing his words, Gu Nanqian stumbled back two steps in despair. He still rejected her. He rejected her for Qu Qingyu. Gu Nanqian¡¯s tears flowed down without warning. The discussions around them became louder and louder. Gu Nanqian only felt that everyone was laughing at her. Didn¡¯t it say that all good intentions will be rewarded? She has done so many good things, why was she still stumbling on the road of love, and in the end all was in vain. Gu Nanqian covered her mouth, burst into tears, and ran out. All the people present were suddenly enlightened. Qu Qingyu smiled and said, ¡°My husband is just too good. Someone wants to kidnap the groom. Fortunately, I am also very good. He is reluctant to leave.¡± Originally, because of such a farce, the scene has become very embarrassing. At this moment, Qu Qingyu¡¯s words came out, the crowd burst into laughter. CH 145 Chapter 145 Horsing Around His Childhood Sweetheart Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud The atmosphere suddenly became very good and very excited. ¡°I announce you as husband and wife. The groom can kiss the bride!¡± The priest couldn¡¯t help but smile. Zhao Xubai looked at Qu Qingyu and smiled slightly, ¡®they are married.¡¯ Bursts of lively applause around them, and the petals slowly fell around the two. Qu Qingyu didn¡¯t buy back the villa that Gu Nanqian previously fussed around. After all, many bad memories happened in there. Their lives need to look forward to. During a trip, Fu Mingmei met a very good man, and with the blessing of everyone, she got married to him. Qu Qingyu and Zhao Xubai gave birth to a pair of twins, and the family was happy. On this day, it happened to be the child¡¯s one-month ceremony. The one-month ceremony had just ended. The family walked out of the hotel. Zhao Xubai was holding his son, Qin Yue was holding her little granddaughter, and Qu Qingyu just followed them. ¡°Yuyu, you look so thin, I will make some soup for you when I go back!¡± Fu Mingmei glanced at her daughter and was a little worried. The husband standing on her side looked at her with a smile and nodded in agreement. ¡°I think so too.¡± Qin Yue looked at Qu Qingyu and agree with them. Qu Qingyu had a helpless look on her face. It was not easy for her to manage to lose weight, and now she was about to be raised fat again. She cast her eyes on Zhao Xubai asking for help. Zhao Xubai gave her a gentle smile, and Qu Qingyu instantly felt that everything was fine. No matter how fat or thin she was, they were already together. No matter how fat or thin she was, Zhao Xubai will always like her. The chauffeur drove the car over, the whole family got into the car, and the car gradually drove into the traffic. Qu Lianxin walked out from a corner on one side. In only a year, he has aged a lot. He was wearing no longer new cloth, holding a steamed bun in his hand, chewing a few mouthfuls blindly and mechanically. Seemingly because the steam bun was too dry, he choked a little. ¡°Cough, cough¡­¡± He coughed twice, coughing out tears, and beat his chest desperately. His eyes were red. He stared at the place where Qu Qingyu and her family were standing just now. If he hadn¡¯t been such a jerk back then, wouldn¡¯t he be enjoying the joy of being a family now, instead of making himself so miserable and helpless! ? Qu Lianxin shook his head helplessly, bite the steam bun, turned his head, and left¡­ but his figure looked a little desolate. Qu Qingyu¡¯s car, which was driving smoothly, suddenly stopped. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Qin Yue asked unhappily, the sudden braking almost hit their little princess. ¡°There is a quarrel ahead!?¡± The chauffeur explained quickly. At this time, Qin Yue also looked ahead. At this late at night, there was a lot of noise on the road, and there was a hustle and bustle around. ¡°Mom and dad¡­ I and Yuyu will leave first, please help us take care of the children!¡± Zhao Xubai suddenly said. ¡°Okay, both of you can go!¡± Seeing that her son and daughter-in-law were in a good relationship, Qin Yue naturally agreed. Qu Qingyu was inexplicably pulled out of the car by Zhao Xubai. ¡°What¡¯s wrong!?¡± Qu Qingyu asked him in a low voice. ¡°I just want to take a walk with my wife!¡± Zhao Xubai held her hand, and the two clasped their fingers together. Qu Qingyu smiled slightly, and the light in her eyes became softer and softer. ¡°Gu Nanqian¡­ When did I owe you money!¡± Someone¡¯s roar reached their ears. CH 146 Chapter 146 Horsing Around His Childhood Sweetheart Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud Familiar names, familiar voices. Qu Qingyu looked into the crowd, and through the crowded heads, she saw a familiar person. Li Yao crossed her arms and shouted loudly. Gu Nanqian stood there with large innocent eyes full of tears, looking at Li Yao in disbelief. ¡°Yaoyao, why are you doing this? When I lent you money, you said your mother was ill, but your mother was alive and well. You bought a house with my money, how can you be so shameless! ¡°?¡± Gu Nanqian looked at Li Yao who was wearing a fashionable dress, her hair was dyed beautifully, and she was driving a car. And herself, still working outside and had a hard time. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? You always say that I borrow money, then what about the IOU? Give me the IOU? I¡¯ll pay you back!¡± Li Yao looked at her indifferently and stretched out her white hand. Gu Nanqian bit her lower lip and looked at her at a loss, how could she be so despicable and shameless! It was like a small beast living in her heart was clamoring and roaring. ¡°Ah¡­¡± She suddenly shouted, waving both of her hands together, hitting Li Yao in the face, and pulling her hair. She beat her until Li Yao was kneeling on the ground. Although Li Yao was from a rural area, but with the help of Gu Nanqian, her life was getting better and better. Now, how can she be Gu Nanqian¡¯s opponent, she was beaten to the ground by Gu Nanqian in no time. ¡°Li Yao, a person like you will not end well.¡± Gu Nanqian gave her a vicious look, kicked her with her foot, and walked away. Li Yao was getting beaten until she was scared of Gu Nanqian. She was originally the kind of person who bully the weak and fear the strong. She always knew that Gu Nanqian was easy to deceive. That¡¯s it, it was the first time she saw Gu Nanqian ferocity. She didn¡¯t dare to make a sound at once. Seeing that Gu Nanqian was gone, she pushed away the people who were watching the fun, got into her car that parked on the side, and drove away. Didn¡¯t know if it was because of panic, or because of being beaten by Gu Nanqian, or because Gu Nanqian¡¯s last sentence was effective. Li Yao was driving well, but suddenly someone crossed the road, and in order to avoid that person she ran into a safety island on the side. The scene was chaotic again. Qu Qingyu and Zhao Xubai looked at the scene in front of them, and neither of them said a word. The wicked have their own grind. It¡¯s just that Qu Qingyu was in a panic, this heroine can still make a self-fulfilling prophecy. Seeing such a scene, Qu Qingyu didn¡¯t have the heart to wander anymore, so she walked with Zhao Xubai to the intersection ahead and took a taxi back. As expected, after the two got married, Gu Nanqian never appeared in front of the two of them anymore. Just an occasional opportunity. Qu Qingyu met a former classmate on the road and she told her that Gu Nanqian had gone crazy. It turned out that Gu Nanqian was disheartened and found a man to marry. The man was from out of town and because he really wanted to have a local registered permanent residence. Even though Gu Nanqian wasn¡¯t the kind of girl he had in mind. In the end, they still got married. Life was fine in the beginning because Gu Nanqian¡¯s personality was very gentle. But gradually, the man wondered if she was mentally ill. They could barely make ends meet at home. She still lent the money she had at home to others, if it was only this it was fine. She even took the people who picked up the garbage under the overpass to go home. In the end, the house was emptied. CH 147 Chapter 147 Horsing Around HIs Childhood Sweetheart Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud The man beat Gu Nanqian, and when he wanted to divorce her, he found out that she was already pregnant. There was no choice but to go forward with her, even though it was bumpy to the end until the child was three years old. Her neighbor was going to pick up the courier and asked Gu Nanqian to help her look after the child. She was helping others taking good care of the child attentively, but she lost her own child. No matter how she search, she couldn¡¯t find her child, and when her man come back, he beat her until half death again and divorced. Later, Gu Nanqian couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and went crazy¡­ Wandering on the street, she was still a little pretty, so she was often bullied by some homeless people to the point of madness. She ran around on the street with a big belly. After listening to the whole story, Qu Qingyu felt a little sad. In fact, for Gu Nanqian, apart from deliberately buying her shares, she really didn¡¯t do anything else. She came to this end was also because of her own doing. After returning home, Qu Qingyu was still a little unnatural. Zhao Xubai walked to her side and put his arms around her waist. ¡°What¡¯s wrong!?¡± ¡°Gu Nanqian has gone crazy.¡± Qu Qingyu raised her head slightly and looked at Zhao Xubai behind her. There was no surprised look on Zhao Xubai¡¯s face, as if he had expected it. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you surprised!?¡± Qu Qingyu looked at him strangely, reached out, and touch his head. ¡°With her character, it¡¯s just a matter of time!¡± Zhao Xubai smiled slightly. ¡°Un!¡± Qu Qingyu also laughed. On the contrary, she didn¡¯t have Xubai clear vision. Probably in this world, there were no more men with such a good character like Xubai. Qu Qingyu has lived with him all her life, safe and smooth, and very happy¡­ Her two children were also very happy. Until Qu Qingyu¡¯s last moment, Zhao Xubai was in front of the bed and hold Qu Qingyu¡¯s hand. He said slowly, ¡°Whether it¡¯s you or not, it¡¯s no longer important.¡± Qu Qingyu¡¯s life ended, and Ji Qingyu also appeared in the starry sky again. She pinched her brows a little tiredly. This time, she was really tired, mainly because of Gu Nanqian that exotic flower, which made her mentally and physically exhausted. It¡¯s just the task has been successfully completed, was it possible to choose skills? When she raised her head, looking at the starry sky¡­it has changed again. The starry sky has also become a wallpaper, and there was a mahogany desk in front of her. Ji Zexi was sitting behind the desk, not knowing what he was writing. Seemingly aware that Ji Qingyu was looking at him, Ji Zexi raised his head slightly. ¡°Continue the mission?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t I have a reward?¡± Ji Qingyu asked tentatively. This time, she felt that she had done a perfect job. ¡°Mission failed!¡± Ji Zexi¡¯s words were like a thunderbolt out of a clear sky, and Ji Qingyu was unable to react for a long time. ¡°You¡­ What are you talking about? The mission failed, why did I fail!?¡± Ji Qingyu got red eyes and walked to Ji Zexi in a hurry, her hands propped on his desk. Contrary to her impatience, Ji Zexi dropped the pen in his hand and folded his slender fingers together. ¡°Because you didn¡¯t use your heart.¡± He said lightly, his eyes twinkling with stars. ¡°Zhao Xubai¡­he couldn¡¯t feel your heart, so you failed.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Hearing Ji Zexi¡¯s words, Ji Qingyu fell silent. ¡°It¡¯s impossible for me to fall in love with him, I¡¯m not Qu Qingyu.¡± Ji Qingyu¡¯s expression was a little distressed and terrified. Suddenly there was a sense of powerlessness in her heart. She felt that when she encounter this kind of plot task again in the future. She will not succeed. CH 148 Chapter 148 The First Princess Consort Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud ¡°One flower, one world, one leaf and one bodhi! In these plot worlds, you just consider them as a plot and a virtual reality, but they are all living existences. You don¡¯t have to love, but you must use your heart¡­ your heart, do you understand?¡± Ji Zexi said slowly, his eyes were always looking at Qu Qingyu silently. His voice was very nice, like soft spring water, flowing clear and delicate beside her. Her heart? She has long lost her heart! ? When the situation at her home became that situation, she had no more heart. Ji Qingyu closed her eyes and did not speak. ¡°You can give it a try, and you will find that no matter which world, it is beautiful! Even if there is ugliness in it, beauty will be relative, as long as you are willing to pay attention.¡± Ji Zexi¡¯s divine voice was very short, It was very short, but like a gentle spring breeze and fine rain, it slowly soaked into her heart. For a long time, just when Ji Zexi thought she wouldn¡¯t speak, she slowly opened her eyes, and her bright eyes shone brightly. ¡°Okay! I¡¯m going to the next plot.¡± Ji Qingyu clenched her fists. no matter what, she couldn¡¯t fail. Otherwise¡­ she won¡¯t be able to take revenge¡­ since she has to use her heart¡­ then try to use her heart¡­ used her heart! ¡°Go to the next plot!?¡± Ji Zexi smiled brightly, and looked at her again, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know, what are the consequences of failing the mission?¡± ¡°The consequences of failing the mission¡­¡± Ji Qingyu frowned, this has consequences. ¡°What is it?¡± For some reason, looking at the smile on the corner of Ji Zexi¡¯s mouth, she felt that there must be nothing good. ¡°Return the previous skill.¡± Ji Zexi put his arms around his chest, leaned his body on the chair, and looked at her lazily. ¡°The Great Shift?¡± Ji Qingyu was startled. She had just gone through the last plot, and she fully knew how useful this skill was. If this skill was lost, then¡­ the task in the future will definitely be ten thousand times more difficult, she can work hard¡­ But she can¡¯t have sex with so many men. Even if it was just inside the small world. ¡°Because the task is performed well, you will get skills, and if the task is not performed well, it will be withdrawn.¡± ¡°Then is there any way to remedy it?¡± Ji Qingyu was still struggling. ¡°It can, do five plot missions, offset it!¡± Ji Zexi said it lightly, but Ji Qingyu was irritated until she want to cursed. If you fail once, you have to do five tasks to make up for it. ¡°Do you feel bad?¡± Ji Zexi couldn¡¯t help but smile when he saw the changing expression on her face. ¡°No.¡± Those two words were said while gnashing her teeth. As said before, skills were random, they appear once, and they won¡¯t appear a second time. If she didn¡¯t keep this skill this time, then next time, then in the future¡­ Forget it¡­ forget it¡­ in the future, she will just use her heart, use her heart a little. ¡°Then go!¡± Ji Zexi¡¯s voice just fell, and Ji Qingyu felt the world was spinning again. When she opened her eyes, she was kneeling on the ground, probably because she had been kneeling for a long time, she felt numb. ¡°Mother¡­ don¡¯t blame eldest sister, it¡¯s all my fault.¡± There was a crisp voice coming to her ear, accompanied by sobbing. Ji Qingyu raised her head, only to see a middle-aged beautiful woman in front of her, staring at her coldly. Her eyes looked gloomy and cold as if she wanted to kill someone. CH 149 Chapter 149 The First Princess Consort Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud Although she still didn¡¯t know what happened. But in the current situation, Ji Qingyu also knows that it was very unfavorable to her. It¡¯s just she has not yet finished the plot, so she can only pretend to be stupid. ¡°Mother¡­¡± A woman in a pink dress beside her knelt on the ground and moved forward. Kneeling the whole time, she crawled to the front of the beautiful woman, and then she grabbed the hem of the beautiful woman¡¯s skirt with both hands. She tilted her head up, her slender neck looked white and tender like fine white jade. The expression on her face was also timid, looking like a little flower wet by the rain. ¡°Yao¡¯er¡­¡± That beautiful woman looked at her with this expression, finally she had to give up. She pulled up the girl who was still kneeling on the ground in distress and looked at Ji Qingyu sullenly. ¡°Qingyu, seeing Yao¡¯er plead for you, I will not pursue today¡¯s matter, go back and copy the Lessons for Women twenty times.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Ji Qingyu nodded in response. At this time, the maid who was waiting at the side with her head lowered hurriedly helped her up. She didn¡¯t know how long she had been kneeling, Ji Qingyu only felt that her legs were not hers anymore. ¡°Leave!¡± The beautiful woman expression looking at her at this time has a trace of impatience flashed in her eyes, and finally hardened her heart again, waving her hands to let the maid help her away. ¡°Elder sister, I¡¯ll come to see you later!¡± The girl in pink was already sitting beside the beautiful woman with a charming look on her face. Ji Qingyu gave her a blank look and was helped down by the maid. Behind her, the occasional whispers of the girl in pink, and the uncontrollable laughter of the beautiful woman can be heard. Incomparable harmony, but Ji Qingyu¡¯s heart was filled with sourness. She knew that this was the grief of the original owner. She was helped by two maids into a quaint courtyard. As soon as she entered, a large group of maids and old women came forward. The leader of the group was an old woman, and when she saw Ji Qingyu being carried back like this, her eyes were a little red. ¡°My lady¡­¡± She snatched Ji Qingyu from the hands of the two maids and walked into the house. Although her actions of grabbing people were a bit rude, she was gentle when she touched Qingyu. As soon as they get inside, inside the room, the old woman backed away. She asked Ji Qingyu in a low voice, ¡°Young lady went over, what did Madam say?¡± ¡°I¡¯m a little tired¡­I want to rest.¡± How could Ji Qingyu know what she should said at this time. In addition, the original owner¡¯s body was very weak and very tired, and her mind was in mess. She really wanted to take a quick rest and sort out the matter. ¡°Yes, this old slave will be guarding young lady outside.¡± The old woman had a flash of worry on her face and reached out to help Ji Qingyu take off her outer garment. ¡°Un!¡± Ji Qingyu responded and lay down on the bed. The old woman covered her with a quilt. Seeing Ji Qingyu close her eyes, she quietly retreated. After she went out, Ji Qingyu opened her eyes again. She checked that there was no one in the room, then lay down and closed her eyes again. Start absorbing the plot! This plot was about house fighting. The female protagonist was called Feng Yunqian, the second young lady of the Marquis Ningguo family. She has a delicate appearance and a gentle temperament. The most powerful thing was she was gifted with an extraordinary retentive memory. She was proficient in everything from piano, chess, poetry, and painting. From the moment she was born, she was a model for the famous noblewomen in the Capital to educate their daughters. CH 150 Chapter 150 The First Princess Consort Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud Because of her appearance and talent, she was nurtured by the family since she was a child. Ultimately, lived up to family expectations, she married the eighth prince. Later, the eighth prince ascended the throne and became the emperor, she also became the mother of a country. Even as the empress she lived a very smooth life. She gave birth to three sons and one daughter. The emperor loved her deeply and never thought of having another woman. Such a story, even if you marry into the imperial family, it was a beautiful story about two people who spent their whole life together. However, this seems to have nothing to do with Qingyu at all. It¡¯s just¡­ In this story, there was a reborn girl. She was Feng Yunqian¡¯s elder sister Feng Yunyao. The two of them were twins, with exactly the same appearance, but with different temperaments. In contrast, Feng Yunqian lived a happy and fulfilling life, but Feng Yunyao¡¯s life was very lonely. She was married to a good-for-nothing young man from a wealthy family. That dude only knew about eating, drinking, gambling, and frequenting brothels, have neither learning nor skill. Feng Yunyao¡¯s personality was inherently a bit domineering, and with her younger sister, the empress as her backing, that dude didn¡¯t dare to do anything to her on the surface, but when she was pregnant and gave birth to a child, he let the midwife design a massive hemorrhage and choose to save the child and give up the mother. Feng Yunyao was reborn after her death. She was not reconciled, obviously having the same appearance, why did she have to live so lonely, then she began to secretly plan to take Feng Yunqian¡¯s happiness, but Feng Yunqian was really too powerful, she tried everything and nothing worked. So¡­she set her eyes on her eldest sister, Feng Qingyu. All in all, she was reborn, and she would know a lot of opportunities. She knew that her eldest sister was married to a prince, so she tried to replace her. Unexpectedly it was a good story on everyone¡¯s lips. The twin sisters, one became the empress and the other became the princess consort, which was really enviable. Designed in making Feng Qingyu take a fancy to the appearance of that dude, and make her break the marriage engagement that she had since childhood. Feng Qingyu was bewitched, no matter what, even she have to break up with her family she still wanted to marry, and she wanted to cancel her engagement with Prince Cheng. Feng Yunqian also disliked this elder sister who didn¡¯t know how to advance or retreat. After Qingyu got married, the Marquis Ningguo Mansion also gave up on her. So later, that dude intensified his abuse toward her. Soon she has a miscarriage, and was bedridden with a lingering disease. Originally, this was nothing, but when she was about to die, Feng Yunyao went to see her, in the last, she accidentally spilled out the fact that she was reborn. This was what provoked Feng Qingyu¡¯s anger¡­ Why. God must be so unfair. It was obviously her good marriage, but it was taken away by someone, and she herself was so stupid and didn¡¯t know anything. Just because she was reborn, she just took away her happiness for no reason? Ji Qingyu opened her eyes slightly¡­ Oh, no! Now her name was Feng Qingyu. After reviewing the plot again, it feels a little complicated. Her current situation was also in a precarious situation. After all, she was already thirteen years old, and it was not far from marriage. What¡¯s more, Feng Yunyao has been planning for so long, and Feng Qingyu has always been so foolish. It was just like meat on the cutting board, ready to be slaughtered. Feng Qingyu got up from the bed and glanced around the room. The floor was covered with high-quality carpets, furniture made from yellow pear wood, and the multi-purpose cabinet was also decorated with exquisite jade ornaments. The agate boxes on the dresser were full of exquisite and precious head ornaments. CH 151 Chapter 151 The First Princess Consort Translated by littecloud Edited by littlecloud Feng Qingyu¡¯s mother died during childbirth, so Feng Qingyu was raised by the old madam. The following year, Marquis Ningguo married the daughter of Song Kaiyuan, one of the respectable elder in the Imperial Academy and gave birth to Feng Yunyao and Feng Yunqian Although Feng Qingyu did not have a biological mother, but¡­ her maternal grandparents family was the powerful Marquis Zhenbei, a family of valiant generals. In addition, Feng Qingyu¡¯s appearance was almost identical to her mother. Marquis Zhenbei Mansion has more men than women, therefore Feng Qingyu¡¯s grandmother also likes her very much. And for that reason, when she was very young, she was engaged to Prince Cheng. Although Madam Song was a stepmother, she was not the kind of person who likes to squeeze her stepdaughter. After all, she was born into a scholarly family and she also disdain to do that. It¡¯s just that under Feng Yunyao¡¯s provocation, Feng Qingyu lost all her manner. This time, what made Madam Song so angry was¡­ Feng Qingyu had secretly met a man at the temple. That is¡­ that dandy Li Jue. ¡°Eldest young lady, the second young lady and the third young lady are here to see you.¡± The voice outside the door came from that old woman. She was Feng Qingyu¡¯s personal maid. She grew up with Feng Qingyu and was extremely loyal. ¡°Let them come in!¡± Feng Qingyu raised her spirits and began to wait for the two of them to come in. Li momo opened the door, and two identical women walked in from the outside, one was wearing a pink dress with a gemstone hairpin of the same color on her head. With her slight expression, she looked like a person in a painting, just at a glance, Feng Qingyu knew that she was Feng Yunyao, the reborn girl who was crying and pleading for her in front of Madam Song just now. Her gaze turned to the person beside Feng Yunyao. She was wearing a water blue flowing dress. As she walked, the mist and rain on the skirt came alive, showing how exquisite the embroidery was. There was only a white jade hairpin on her head, although it was very simple and was not as conspicuous as Feng Yunyao next to her. But her demeanor was not something that can be ignored by others. Even though Feng Yunyao had the same face, but the aura of Feng Yunqian being immersed in books was not something Feng Yunyao have. ¡°Eldest sister¡­Are you fine!¡± As soon as she came in, Feng Yunyao walked over with a worried expression on her face and sat down on the edge of her bed. Her almond eyes with clear water were full of worried. Seeing Feng Yunyao was so good at pretending, Feng Qingyu also smiled slightly. ¡°Second younger sister, I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°Eldest sister¡­ If something happens in the future, you should listen to mother¡¯s words.¡± Although Feng Yunqian has some complaints about Feng Qingyu¡¯s actions that can harm her reputation. The other party was her eldest sister, so she can¡¯t say anything. ¡°I implicate younger sisters, I¡¯ll never do it again.¡± Feng Qingyu completely understood the meaning of Feng Yunqian¡¯s words, she nodded slightly, and her face was full of apology. Feng Yunqian was stunned when she heard Feng Qingyu¡¯s words. In the past, no matter what happened, this eldest sister didn¡¯t care about it, she just want to be happy. This time, she actually listened to her advice and admitted her mistake. Could it be that she was taught by her mother and finally realized her mistake. Although Feng Yunqian was very surprised, but if Feng Qingyu could get a clear understanding of the situation, she was also very happy. At that moment, the eyes that looked at Feng Qingyu also softened. Feng Yunqian was happy with Feng Qingyu¡¯s change, but Feng Yunyao, who was sitting on the side, was not happy. CH 152 Chapter 152 The First Princess Consort Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud She planned everything in order to get Feng Qingyu¡¯s husband. In the last life, except for her little sister, who was the most honorable, Feng Qingyu was the best. This exactly the reason why she made Feng Qingyu to get acquintance with that Li Jue, how could she let her retreat like this. The position of the princess consort was destined to be her. Now, she didn¡¯t want Feng Yunqian to stay here any longer. Just in case, she persuaded Feng Qingyu and make her alert. There was nothing she could do. ¡°Younger sister! Don¡¯t you have to go back to paint? Otherwise, Mr. Zhao will be unhappy again.¡± Feng Yunyao held the handkerchief to caress her lips and smiled. Her almond eyes shone brightly. ¡°Yes! Eldest sister, I¡¯ll go back first.¡± Feng Yunqian was determined to be the princess consort of the eighth prince since she was a child. Therefore since she was a child, the things she had to learn were a lot. ¡°Okay!¡± Feng Qingyu looked at her with a smile. Thought in her heart that after Feng Yunqian left, she would like to faced this treacherous reborn girl sooner. Feng Yunqian left, and Feng Yunyao also send out her maid who was waiting for her. Her gaze stopped at Li momo, who was still standing with her head bowed. But Li momo still stood silently as if she couldn¡¯t feel it. A trace of anger flashed in Feng Yunyao¡¯s eyes for this old woman with no eyesight, but it was quickly covered up by her. She stood up gently, with a shallow smile on her lips, and a pair of large almond eyes glowing innocently. ¡°Li momo, you go down first!¡± Feng Yunyao¡¯s soft voice rang out slowly. Li momo heard Feng Yunyao¡¯s voice at this time, and it was impossible to pretend to be dead. She raised her head and looked toward Feng Qingyu. Feng Qingyu nodded slightly. Li momo was very helpless. During this period of time, she just felt that the second young lady was urging the young lady making her lose her sense of proportion. After Li momo went out, there were only the two of them left in the huge room. ¡°Second younger sister, what do you want to tell me?¡± Feng Qingyu blinked and looked at her suspiciously. Feng Yunyao looked at Feng Qingyu, and all of sudden, she was taken back. Today, how did Feng Qingyu seem to be more beautiful, especially the pair of lacquer-like pupils, like a deep pool which the bottom can¡¯t be seen. It looked a little scary, a little out of reach. When this thought had just flowed through, Feng Yunyao couldn¡¯t help but spat at herself. What¡¯s wrong with me? I can¡¯t handle Feng Yunqian. Could it be that a mere Feng Qingyu also can¡¯t handle it? At the moment, there was a smile on the corner of her mouth, and her eyes were clear like spring water. ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask me to inquire before! I found out who the man in the temple is.¡± Feng Yunyao said in a low voice, her tone still very excited. ¡°Oh!¡± Feng Qingyu nodded, there was no wave inside her big black eyes as if she had never paid attention to that man. ¡°Eldest sister¡­ Don¡¯t you really want to know about that man?¡± Feng Yunyao also noticed the difference and looked at her in surprise. ¡°Second younger sister, I¡¯m already engaged, so don¡¯t say such things in the future.¡± Feng Qingyu shook her head, her eyes still more or less mixed with a little pain. She raise her head so that Feng Yunyao could see clearly. ¡°So what if there is a marriage engagement!? Anyway, it is possible to break off the marriage! I heard that Prince Cheng was not a good person.¡± CH 153 Chapter 153 The First Princess Consort Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud Feng Yunyao deliberately spoke in a low voice. ¡°Not a good person? Second younger sister, you are also like me staying in the boudoir, where did you hear that?¡± Feng Qingyu looked at her with doubts in her eyes. ¡°This¡­ I paid an old servant to ask around.¡± Feng Yunyao didn¡¯t expect Feng Qingyu to ask this question, hesitating for a while before found an excuse. ¡°Do you want to know?¡± She deliberately tempted Feng Qingyu. ¡°No need.¡± Feng Qingyu lowered her head slightly and stopped talking. As soon as she saw her expression, Feng Yunyao became anxious. It took a lot of effort, why did this idiot suddenly become dull again? Today in the temple, she clearly saw Feng Qingyu blushing toward Li Jue, how could she look like a quail at this time. ¡°Let me tell you, this Li Jue is the first son of the Ministry of Rites. Currently, he is a juren. Wait until the final imperial examination, he will definitely be ranked in the top three. Eldest sister also has seen his appearance, and I think he is a good match for eldest sister. ¡± Feng Yunyao said softly again. Feng Qingyu listened to her talking, a trace of coldness flashed in her eyes, but when she raised her head, she looked at her sincerely. ¡°Since such a good person, and younger sister hasn¡¯t been betrothed yet, after hearing younger sister¡¯s words and praised this person a lot, then I will mention it for you in front of grandmother! Alas, I¡¯m already engaged, such a good person, can¡¯t be taken by others, I think, it¡¯s a good match with second younger sister.¡± There was a trace of coldness in Feng Qinyu¡¯s heart after she listened to her nonsense, then she said slowly. Hearing what Feng Qingyu said, Feng Yunyao¡¯s heart collapsed. If she hadn¡¯t known that Feng Qingyu was stupid and seen the sincerity in her eyes, she really thought she was doing it on purpose. ¡°The great affair of marriage, make a match by parents¡¯ order and match-maker¡¯s word. Eldest sister don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± Feng Yunyao hurriedly lowered her head and pretended to be shy, but she couldn¡¯t help complaining in her heart. In her previous life, her whole life was ruined by that person. How can it be possible to suffer a loss again in this life?. She is not a fool. ¡°Uh¡­ If that¡¯s the case, why is second younger sister trying to persuade me to break off the marriage, and what kind of happiness do you want me to pursue?¡± Feng Qingyu looked at her suspiciously and questioned her. ¡°Uh¡­¡± As soon as she heard Feng Qingyu¡¯s question, Feng Yunyao suddenly wanted to curse, was this still that stupid and pathetic Feng Qingyu? How come all of sudden, the mind become so flexible. ¡°Why, second younger sister?¡± Feng Qingyu asked again. She saw that Feng Yunyao was completely dumbfounded at this time, and suddenly felt that the task this time might be very simple again. It just needs to make sure there will be no more troubles before marrying King Chen, then live that life to the fullest. ¡°I¡­this¡­I only want my eldest sister to be happy!¡± Feng Yunyao had a charming smile on her face, her big almond eyes were full of sincerity. ¡°I also want my younger sister to be happy!¡± Feng Qingyu also looked at her, her eyes were already flushed. To disgust each others, anyone can do! ¡°Eldest sister, you really don¡¯t want to think about it!?¡± Although nothing was shown on her face, in her heart she started to feel irritable. ¡°No, second younger sister¡­ Don¡¯t do this in the future. How can we, as daughters, disobey the orders of our parents.¡± Feng Qingyu closed her eyes slightly after she finished speaking. Seeing her like this, Feng Yunyao knew that she would not be able to persuade her in a short period of time. It seems like everything she said at this moment was like throwing a stones at her own feet. CH 154 Chapter 154 The First Princess Consort Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud She stared at Feng Qingyu for a moment, and suddenly felt that this eldest sister seemed to have changed, but she couldn¡¯t tell how she had changed. ¡°Since this is the case, it¡¯s younger sister who has overstepped, eldest sister can take a rest! I¡¯ll go back first.¡± This matter can only be considered carefully before making the decision. Probably because she was reprimanded by mother just now, so she didn¡¯t dare to do anything for a while. Feng Yunyao stood up. ¡°Okay, I¡¯m a little uncomfortable, I won¡¯t send you.¡± Feng Qingyu nodded slightly, then lay down against the pillow. Feng Yunyao suppressed the great hater in her heart and left with a smile on the corner of her mouth. Seeing her leave, Feng Qingyu couldn¡¯t help shaking her head. Since she was reborn, she should make the best of it. However, Feng Yunyao was taking advantage of the opportunities she knew to snatch other marriages all the time. Knowing that Feng Yunqian¡¯s status was noble. At the time she was reborn, Feng Yunqian had already been assigned to the Eighth Prince, and Feng Yunqian¡¯s natural beauty was incomparable to others. Unable to compete, she began to design Feng Qingyu. It¡¯s just that her mind is too vicious. She can take Prince Cheng away. She clearly know that Li Jue was not a good person, but she still push Feng Qingyu to the muzzle of the gun. What¡¯s even more disgusting was when Feng Qingyu was already very miserable, she still sprinkled salt on the wound. Feng Qingyu and her were half-sisters, and there was no rift between them, she could still do this kind of thing. This kind of woman has a vicious mind, and just because of this, she won¡¯t make her have an easy time. ¡°Young lady¡­¡± Seeing that Feng Yunyao had left, Li momo walked in and walked to the bed, she just wanted to comfort her. But thinking of the young lady¡¯s words at noon that she will drive her out of the house, she couldn¡¯t speak. But when she thought that the young lady was about to rush into the fire pit, she has to stop her even if she has to risk her life. ¡°Young lady¡­ This old slave knows that you don¡¯t like to hear this. A woman who doesn¡¯t break off the marriage can still marry well without being said by her husband¡¯s family. This private exchange will always be criticized. Prince Cheng was chosen by the old madam for you. The others might be wrong, but the old madam¡¯s eyes can¡¯t be wrong.¡± Li momo said with tears in her eyes. Seeing Feng Qingyu like this, she felt a burst of discomfort in her heart. she raised her head, ¡°Momo, it won¡¯t happen again. I will get married in peace.¡± Li momo was in tears. She wanted to influence Feng Qinglu, she had already made up her mind. If she didn¡¯t want to listen and feels annoyed and wants to send herself away, that¡¯s also her destiny, but if she dies, she will feel guilty to see the madam in the nether world. At this time, when she heard Feng Qingyu¡¯s serious words, she was completely stunned. What¡¯s going on. Was madam in the nether world know then bless and protect the young lady. In the original plot, Feng Qingyu drove away the loyal servants beside her. This was the reason why she was isolated and helpless in Li Jue¡¯s house. ¡°Momo, I want to rest, you should rest too.¡± Every time she travels to a new plot, she will feel extremely tired and completely lack of energy. Fortunately, the place she passed through were all safe places, there was no danger. Qingyu had already planned that if this mission was successfully completed and she can choose the skills, she would definitely choose the one that had something to do with physical strength. ¡°Okay, young lady has a good rest.¡± When Li momo saw that her family¡¯s young lady was back to normal, she was naturally smiling from ear to ear. Feng Qingyu also fell asleep. The next day, early in the morning she went to the main courtyard to pay respect, after that she stayed in her study, reading and practiced calligraphy. CH 155 Chapter 155 The First Princess Consort Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud In Feng¡¯s family, except for Feng Yunqian, who received more education, Feng Qingyu and Feng Yunyao were both seriously taught by a teacher. Feng Qingyu used to stay in the world of immortal cultivation for hundreds of years, usually reading books and praticing calligraphy, so this little thing was not difficult for her. For some reason, She had never seen Feng Yunyao even once during this period of time. On the contrary, Feng Yunqian had come here a few times. She saw the book she was reading and the two of them talked for a long time. Because of that discussion, Feng Yunqian discovered that Feng Qingyu was not the person she thought she was. Moreover, Feng Qingyu was a talented person, so whenever she had free time, she would come to Feng Qingyu. On this day, Madam Song received an invitation from the Marquis Taiguo Mansion. The invitation was for the 60th birthday of the old madam of the Marquis Taiguo. During this period of time, Madam Song also noticed Feng Qingyu¡¯s change and happily prepared to take her out. She made clothes for the three girls, made jewelry, and went to Marquis Taiguo Mansion. When going, Madam Song shared a carriage with Feng Yunqian, Feng Qingyu shared a carriage with Feng Yunyao. ¡°Eldest sister, you haven¡¯t come to see me for a few days.¡± As soon as Feng Yunyao got in the carriage, she pouted and looked unhappy. ¡°I¡¯ve been in the study room for the past few days, and I haven¡¯t had time to go out to play yet. When I have time in the future, I¡¯ll go find second younger sister.¡± Feng Qingyu smiled slightly and glanced at Feng Yunyao. Feng Yunyao has been scheming after her rebirth. In her last life, she relied on being a twin sisters with Feng Yunqian, so everything was following Feng Yunqian. The appearance was similar, but the temperament was different, and when the two people stand together, the distinction between clouds and mud was very clear. Therefore, in this life, Feng Yunyao and Feng Yunqian never wore the same clothes. She knew her strengths. Now, she choose bright colors such as pink, bright yellow, and light blue. This make her whole person like a blooming flower, and it was particularly vibrant. Today, she was wearing a bright yellow dress, and a diamond hairpin was inserted into the flying fairy bun, which is dazzling under the sun. ¡°Okay.¡± Hearing her say that, Feng Yunyao squinted her eyes and smiled, like a little girl who know no trouble. Feng Qingyu glanced at her, then looked elsewhere. Seeing this, Feng Yunyao sat beside Feng Qingyu, and whispered in her ear, ¡°I heard that Young Master Li will also present.¡± Her voice was very small, as if she was afraid that the maid will hear it. ¡°Oh¡­ Young Master Li is also present, is my sister very happy?¡± Feng Qingyu didn¡¯t do as she wished, she speak with a louder voice. The maid who was sitting on the side did not dare to raise her head when she heard this. ¡°Eldest sister, what are you talking about!?¡± Feng Yunyao became displeased when she heard her speak in a loud voice. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Feng Qingyu looked at her pretending to be ignorant, ¡°Why? Didn¡¯t second younger sister say that young master Li will also be present, during this time younger sister has been mentioning this young master Li in front of me, so I thought my younger sister was¡­ having a crush.¡± Hearing what she said, Feng Yunyao¡¯s face became ugly. ¡°Eldest sister, don¡¯t talk nonsense, okay?¡± Feng Yunyao whimpered, covering her eyes with a handkerchief while cursing Feng Qingyu in her heart. She secretly made a decision in her heart, no matter what, she must make Feng Qingyu marry Li Jue, and must make her taste that pain. CH 156 Chapter 156 The First Princess Consort Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud ¡°Second younger sister, don¡¯t cry, your eyes will be swollen later, and it will be ugly when you visit someone¡¯s house.¡± Feng Qingyu looked at her gently again. Feng Yunyao only makes a crying sound in anger, how could she really make her eyes swollen. Now, after wiping away her tears, she ignored Feng Qingyu. Feng Qingyu looked at her with a smile, but she was sighing in her heart. With this kind of IQ and EQ, if she hadn¡¯t been reborn, and encountered an idiot like Feng Qingyu. Feng Yunyao would have killed herself hundreds of times. Thinking of this, she couldn¡¯t help rolling her eyes. Soon they arrived at Marquis Taiguo Mansion, got off the carriage, Madam Song realized that something was wrong between Feng Qingyu and Feng Yunyao. But now was not the time to talk, so she plan to go back and ask the maids who accompanying them. After following Madam Song to great Marquis Taiguo¡¯s old madam and some elders, they was taken to a warm pavilion by Ye Zhulian, the eldest young lady of Taiguo Mansion. In the warm pavilion, most of the people present were young ladies from famous families in the capital. The Feng family has a marriage contract with the eighth prince and Prince Cheng, so they were naturally sought after by everyone. Feng Qingyu and Feng Yunqian were surrounded by many young ladies. Only Feng Yunyao had no one beside her, and the handkerchief in her hand was about to crumble. Why was she reborn, but her status was still the same. Also, were these people all blind? ¡°Is this the third young lady of the Feng family, Feng Yunqian?¡± Suddenly, a hot figure walked in from the front door, wearing a fiery red riding suit, with jet-black hair with only a red jewel pinned on it. Body ********, that make people have a wild and fanciful thought. ¡°Sister Mi¡¯er, you are here too!¡± Ye Zhulian ran over with a look of joy. At this time, most of the young ladies in the room were surrounding this Mi¡¯er sister. ¡°Miss Ouyang¡­¡± Feng Yunqian nodded slightly as she looked at the hot figure in front of her. There was a little bit of sourness in her heart, everyone was envious of her blessing. She has been designed as the princess consort of the Eighth Prince since she was a child. But two days ago, her father told her that the young lady of the Ouyang family disguised herself as a man and met the eighth prince, and the two fought. The eighth prince ripped Miss Ouyang¡¯s clothes, so he has to take responsibility. In fact, the status of the Ouyang family was also very high, but the position of the princess consort of the eighth prince has been set, so she can only be the side concubine. ¡°The third young lady of the Feng family, she is indeed a remarkable person.¡± Ouyang Mi looked at Feng Yunqian in surprise, her mouth slightly opened, this was the woman the eighth prince has been longing for. ¡°Don¡¯t dare, Miss Ouyang is also valiant.¡± Even if Feng Yunqian felt uncomfortable in her heart, her face was still very calm. The young ladies in the room all knew about this matter, and they all looked at the two prospective concubines of the Eighth Prince, having head-to-head contest. Feng Yunyao stood on one side and smiled secretly. She was reborn, and the plot changed. Originally, the eighth prince only doted on her younger sister, but now there was an extra concubine for no reason. Alas, her life was not easy either. It was still better to have Feng Qingyu finance, Prince Cheng. She must snatch him away. Feng Qingyu looked at the women in the room, with bright smiles on their faces, and all of them were hudding beauty full of youthfulness, but because men, they were arguing in here. It can¡¯t be helped, after all this was the back house. Her gaze swept across the crowd and stayed on Feng Yunyao¡¯s face with a gloating smile on the corner of her mouth. CH 157 Chapter 157 The First Princess Consort Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud Feng Qinyu was speechless. how ignorant was she to behave like this. Judging from her expression, it must be because she has seen that Feng Yunqian was not doing well, then she would be able to do well. But then, was she not scared, because of the rebirth, she has the first opportunity, but now everything was not going on her way. What was she doing¡­ She still has the time to laugh at others? Feng Qingyu shook her head helplessly, watching the confrontation between two people in front of her. When she received the plot, she also felt that Feng Yunyao was probably the happiest woman in the world. Being in the harem, but still able to have the promise of being a couple for a lifetime. It¡¯s just the appearance of this Ouyang Mi. Was it related to her? ¡°All right, everyone please have a sit!¡± As the host, Ye Zhulian greeted everyone to sit down. ¡°I borrowed the blessing of my grandmother today, therefore I can see all the sisters gathered in my family¡¯s warm pavilion.¡± Ye Zhulian said with a smile, and she seemed to be a good-natured person. Feng Qingyu lowered her eyes and looked at the delicate embroidery on the handkerchief in her hand. She didn¡¯t pay much attention to everything in front of her. Everyone chatted in the warm pavilion. At this time, a maid came to invite everyone to have a meal. Feng Qingyu went to the side hall with this sister to have a meal together. In fact, she was a little hungry, but as a young lady of a respectable family, it take a few minutes just to chew a bite of rice, very slow and imperturbed. Feng Qingyu stopped eating after two bites. Eating like this was really tiring, so she might as well be hungry and eat after going back. ¡°Sister Qingyu, is the food not to your taste.¡± Ye Zhulian who was on the side saw it, and hurriedly asked aloud. ¡°I¡¯m full.¡± Feng Qingyu smiled lightly. Seeing her say that, Ye Zhulian didn¡¯t say anything anymore. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Feng Yunyao suddenly cried out, the braised pork balls in gravy sauce rolled down on her skirt when the maid next to her was adding food for her. In a flash, a mark fell on her yellow dress. ¡°Young lady, please spare my life!¡± The maid who serve the food was so frightened that her face turned pale, and knelt down quickly. ¡°What day is it today, what crap are you talking, still not going down¡± A trace of anger flashed in Ye Zhulian¡¯s eyes when she heard her beg for her life. Even said this sentence on Grandmother¡¯s birthday, if it weren¡¯t for a day like today, she would really be beaten to death. ¡°Yunyao, you need to change your clothes. If you don¡¯t mind, go to my room and change into my clothes!¡± Ye Zhulian looked at Feng Yunyao with an apologetic expression. ¡°Alright, thank you very much.¡± Feng Yunyao nodded timidly, her almond eyes also filled with water. ¡°Xiao Shuang, take Feng second young lady to change her clothes!¡± Ye Zhulian ordered her maid to take Feng Yunyao there. ¡°Eldest sister, come with me too!¡± Feng Yunyao looked at Feng Qingyu pitifully. Feng Yunqian was still eating, and Feng Qingyu had already finished eating. Besides, it was definitely not good for a young lady to change clothes in someone¡¯s house. Having a family member accompanying would definitely be the best choice. All the young ladies, one after another, turned their gazes towards Feng Qingyu. When Feng Yunyao got dirty in her skirt, Feng Qinyu knew something was wrong. It seems that Feng Yunyao was not completely brainless, she still know how to stumble upon her. ¡°Okay!¡± Feng Qingyu nodded with a smile, stood up, and went to see what sinister things she would play. CH 158 Chapter 158 The First Princess Consort Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud Xiao Shuang walked in front. Until they reached Ye Zhulian¡¯s room, Feng Qingyu didn¡¯t see Feng Yunyao resorting to any tricks. Feng Yunyao brought the two maids inside to change clothes, and Feng Qingyu sat on the stool outside, holding the tea Xiao Shuang had just poured to her. It¡¯s early spring and the weather was still quite cold. She has been sitting in the warm pavilion. Even when they have a meal, there are many stoves in that room, It was really hot. At this place having a cup of warm tea was refreshing. ¡°Clang-dang-¡± There was another loud noise. Feng Qingyu¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, and without looking inside, she knew that Feng Yunyao was looking for trouble. Sure enough, Xiao Shuang opened the door, her eyes were red. ¡°Young Lady Feng¡­I¡­this¡­¡± Xiao Shuang was Ye Zhulian¡¯s personal maid. Generally, the person who can climb to the position of a personal maid was not a simple person. But now she has such an expression, it can be seen that the incident that Feng Yunyao caused was quite big. This Feng Yunyao was really vicious, for the sake of her own happiness, she makes the people around her unlucky. The things she stirred up, will not bring an impact on her. But this little girl was either going to be killed or sold. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, what happened.¡± Feng Qingyu quickly comforted her. ¡°Second Young Lady Feng shattered one of our young lady¡¯s mirrors.¡± Tears fell when Xiao Shuang was speaking. That mirror was given as a reward by the empress in the palace, and there¡¯s only one in the entire Dashun Kingdom. This was broken by Second Young Lady Feng, but she still refused to admit it. ¡°You bitch, you broke the dressing mirror yourself, and shift the blame to me!¡± Feng Yunyao came out of the room in a new dress and reached out to slap Xiao shuang. Feng Qingyu stretched out her hand and pulled Xiao Shuang aside, ¡°Second younger sister, this is someone else¡¯s house, are you here to teach someone else¡¯s maid?¡± At the same time, Feng Qingyu¡¯s cold eyes glanced at her. Suddenly, Feng Yunyao¡¯s heart skip a beat. ¡®What happened today¡¯, she found something wrong with the expression in the eldest sister¡¯s eyes. But for future happiness, these were nothing. Immediately, she looked at Feng Qingyu with red eyes. ¡°Eldest sister¡­you lectured me for a cheap servant, don¡¯t you even believe your own sister?¡± Feng Yunyao couldn¡¯t help shedding tears. ¡°I¡¯m going to find my mother¡­¡± Feng Yunyao cried and ran out. Her maid Mei Hua hurriedly followed. Xiao Shuang stood on the side in despair, not knowing what to do. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid!¡± Feng Qingyu soothed her and chased after Feng Yunyao. That idiot, what kind of trouble did she want to cause at someone¡¯s birthday banquet? Did she not feel ashamed? Feng Qingyu didn¡¯t know how she succeeded in the original plot. Could it be this was the answer to the saying, was not the dumbest, only dumber? Feng Qingyu chased after her and saw Feng Yunyao running towards the outer courtyard from a distance. She stopped suddenly, the outer courtyard was filled with male guests. Feng Yunyao just ran out like this, what else could it be. Feng Qingyu shook her head helplessly. Since she was drowsy, then she will hand over the pillow to her If she didn¡¯t mind kowtowing, then go to sleep. At the moment, Feng Qingyu also walked towards the front. She walked extremely slowly, and Feng Yunyao, who was in front of her, seemed to be waiting for her, and also walked very slowly. CH 159 Chapter 159 The First Princess Consort Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud Looking at this scene, Feng Qingyu felt that she couldn¡¯t bear to watch. In order not to disappoint Feng Yunyao, Feng Qingyu still walked to the bridge and caught up with Feng Yunyao. ¡°Eldest sister, be careful!¡± As soon as Feng Qingyu walked to Feng Yunyao¡¯s side, she heard her suddenly shout loudly. Feng Qingyu only felt that her eardrum was about to be broken by her. The next second, Feng Yunyao¡¯s hand was pushed her. Is she trying to push her into the lake? Who is Feng Qingyu? All in all, she was also a person who has crossed three interfaces and had spent hundreds of years in the world of immortal cultivation. She was also naturally very sensitive and able to distinguish malicious intention. She quickly avoided Feng Yunyao, looking at the frightened look on Feng Yunyao¡¯s face, and watching her free fall into the lake behind her. ¡°Ah ah¡­ Second Young Lady¡­¡± The maid beside her began to shout hoarsely. Feng Qingyu suddenly had a headache. Suddenly it occur to her, that if Feng Yunyao was the only one who fell into the water, she would be unable to defend herself. ¡°Second younger sister, I¡¯m here to save you!¡± Feng Qingyu looked around anxiously and jumped down. In fact, she can swim, but the original owner can¡¯t, so she pretended to flutter twice, grabbed Feng Yunyao, and kept pressing her down to drink water. Afraid that Feng Yunyao would die, she pulled her up again. Feng Yunyao was still fluttering at first, but being treated like this by her also make her frightened out of her mind. ¡°His Royal Highness¡­ help¡­¡± At this time, Mei Hua on the shore suddenly shouted with pleasently surprise. Feng Qingyu saw several men suddenly standing on the bridge. The man in the lead was wearing a robe with black auspicious cloud patterns on his body. The patterns on it were all embroidered with gold and silver threads, and they shone in the sunlight. With well-defined facial features, deep eyes that made people dare not look at him, a straight nose that looked like being craved, and thin lips with a smiling expression. As soon as she saw this person in front of her, Feng Qingyu knew that he was her fianc¨¦, Prince Cheng, Mo Liancheng. She was looking at Mo Liancheng, and Mo Liancheng was also looking at her. It¡¯s just in his eyes, he can¡¯t see clearly, and she just looks very embarrassed when she was fluttering in the water like this. ¡°His Highness Prince Cheng, please save my second young lady!¡± Mei Hua knew what her young lady was thinking. She originally wanted to design the eldest young lady to fall into the water and be rescued by the young master of the Li family, and after that. The eldest young lady would be embarrassed if she did not break off the marriage. As soon as this shameful thing came out, she would definitely marry Young Master Li. Who knows, the eldest young lady did not fall into the water, she was the one who fell into the water. But at this time, Prince Cheng was here. If he saves the young lady, he will definitely marry the young lady. It¡¯s just¡­ She completely forgot that there was also Feng Qingyu who fell into the water now. How could Prince Cheng not save his fiancee and save an irrelevant woman, and cause a lot of mess for himself. Feng Yunyao who was in the water at this time was already a little stupid after being rectified by Feng Qingyu. If it wasn¡¯t for Feng Qingyu pulling her, she would have lost her strength and sink at this time. Prince Cheng jumped into the water. He stretched out his hand to hold Feng Qingyu, but Feng Qingyu was still holding Feng Yunyao in her hand. ¡°Let go of her first, someone will save her.¡± Prince Cheng¡¯s voice was very mellow. Feng Yunyao, who had no strength at all, opened her eyes abruptly when she heard this voice, and looked at Prince Cheng who she yearn for day and night. CH 160 Chapter 160 The First Princess Consort Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud Immediately, Feng Yunyao became alive, she pushed Feng Qingyu¡¯s hand away and started to cling to Prince Cheng. ¡°His Highness, please save me!¡± Her voice was very sad and desolated. Mo Liancheng was holding Feng Qingyu with both hands, when he saw Feng Yunyao clinging to him, a trace of disgust flashed in his eyes, and he kicked her. Feng Yunyao felt a burst of pain in her waist and abdomen, and looked at Prince Cheng in disbelief. How could he be so cruel. Feng Qingyu gave Feng Yunyao a pitiful look. She was supported by Mo Liancheng, and went ashore. Although it was early spring and was still warm, she still wearing thick clothes, It was soaked in water and completely stuck on her body. At first, Mo Liancheng wanted to put her on the ground, but when he saw her figure can be seen at glance. Also, this was his woman, Mo Liancheng was unhappy at the moment, and there was a hint of anger in her dark eyes. Feng Qingyu was not used to being hugged like this, but before Mo Liancheng could put her down, he tightened his arms and hugged Feng Qingyu even tighter. Feng Qingyu was out of breath for a while. Does this person¡­ want to strangle her to death? Didn¡¯t drown, but get strangled to death. At this time, Feng Yunyao was still fluttering in the lake, seeing that Feng Qingyu had been hugged by Prince Cheng, and in the public, he was still hugging her so tightly. In an instant, she felt that her world had collapsed. Her hands were no longer fluttering. Before, because of Feng Qingyu¡¯s intentions, she herself didn¡¯t have much strength. ¡°Splash¡ª¡± There was another sound of water, and Li Jue jumped down. ¡°Go away, don¡¯t save me!¡± As soon as Feng Yunyao saw that it was Li Jue who jumped down, her heart stopped beating, and she shouted hoarsely. She didn¡¯t want to continue the tragedy of the previous life, and she didn¡¯t want to be rescued by Li Jue. Feng Yunyao fluttered her hands, not wanting him to touch her. With limited physical strength and have been fluttering for a long time. She fainted, but was successfully rescued by Li Jue. Li Jue had a chance to see Feng Yunqian from a distance. At that time, he fell in love with her deeply. He also knew that she was the future princess consort of the eighth prince, so he didn¡¯t dare to think about anything. So over the year, the women accompanying him were somewhat similar to Feng Yunqian. At this time, seeing Feng Yunyao falling into the water, he didn¡¯t dare to do anything, but seeing her face looked like Feng Yunqian. In the end, he couldn¡¯t hold back. Holding the fainted Feng Yunyao in his hand, Li Jue lowered his head in panic, but there was a smile on the corner of his mouth. Feng Qingyu also saw the scene in front of her and couldn¡¯t help sneering in her heart, is this fate? At this time, a large group of people came from a distance, and Feng Qingyu saw Madam Song come with a sullen face. She hastily titled her head and pretended to faint. Mo Liancheng stared at Feng Qingyu who has her eyes wide open and in a blink of an eye fainted. He lowered his head and saw that her eyelashes were still fluttering slightly, and knew that it must be a fake. But at this time, it was not good to expose her. ¡°His Highness, please hand the eldest young lady to me!¡± A person dressed as a momo came over. Mo Liancheng didn¡¯t say a word, and handed Feng Qingyu into her hands. Seeing her wrapping Feng Qingyu¡¯s body tightly with her cloak, he felt relieved at that time. ¡°His Highness, this old slave will take you to change your clothes!¡± CH 161 Chapter 161 The First Princess Consort Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud The housekeeper from the Marquis mansion hurried to Mo Liancheng¡¯s side and asked carefully. Mo Liancheng nodded slightly and went to change his clothes. The 60th birthday of the old madam of Marquis Mansion ended with the news that the two young ladies fell into the water. It can be counted as lively. Feng Qingyu was rescued by Prince Cheng. They had a marriage contract originally, so there was no reason to say anything. However, Feng Yunyao was rescued by Li Jue. On the same day, the Li family sent an official matchmaker to propose marriage. Madam Song kept her face straight. She looked at Feng Yunyao who was still asleep. She was so angry because the good end went astray. It still happened in the outer courtyard of the Marquis Mansion. At first, Qianqian was going to enter the Eighth Prince¡¯s Mansion a year later. A ship rises with the tide. Feng Yunyao as an older sister, wouldn¡¯t she definitely get a good marriage? Now, she fell into the water and was rescued by this Li Jue. That Li Jue was only a juren, even if he got into the final imperial examination, he will not enter the top three. In the end, he can only become a donation officer and will not have a future. It was also rumored that he likes to rove among flowers and willows. How can such a person be worthy of her daughter? But the matter of falling into the water was seen by so many people, and the matter has become a foregone conclusion. It was useless to say anything. Madam Song looked at Feng Yunyao lying on the bed, her face was pale, her eyes were a little red and swollen, it was obvious that she had cried before. She glanced at Feng Yunyao distressedly again, then turned around and went out, ¡°Madam, do you really want to agree to the marriage contract of the Li family?¡± The momo next to Madam Song asked in a low voice. ¡°So what if I don¡¯t agree, so many eyes are watching.¡± It was fine not to mention this, but when it was mentioned she was full of anger. On this side, Madam Song went to settle the marriage between Feng Yunyao and Li Jue. On the other side came the news of Feng Yunyao seeking death by slamming her head. Madam Song was so frightened that her face turned pale, and she hurried over disregarding any etiquette. As soon as she entered Feng Yunyao¡¯s room, she saw a red and swollen patch on her forehead. ¡°Yaoyao, why are you doing this?¡± Madam Song walked up to her, stretched out her hand and looked at her forehead. Fortunately, it was only a little injured. The imperial physician just left, and it was not easy to invite him again. If the news of the second young lady of the Feng family went out to seek death, even if she was married to the Li family, it would not be good. ¡°Hurry up and get some medicine for the young lady.¡± Madam Song tugged her hair up in distress, but fortunately, it was only a little red and swollen, not broken. If it break and leave a scar, it will be fatal. Feng Yunyao lowered her head, her eyes filled with a storm. Why was it, she had been reborn and still can¡¯t change her tragic fate, why did she repeat the same mistakes. Feng Qingyu¡­ It¡¯s all to blame Feng Qingyu, otherwise she wouldn¡¯t be like that. ¡°Yaoyao, why are you running towards the outer courtyard?¡± Madam Song has not asked in detail about this matter. The matter was so turbulent that the two young lady fell into a coma, and they didn¡¯t settle down until this point. ¡°Eldest sister pushed me into the water¡­¡± A trace of hatred flashed in Feng Yunyao¡¯s eyes, holding the handkerchief, covering her face and crying. ¡°Qingyu pushed you? Why?¡± Doubt flashed in Madam Song¡¯s eyes. Usually, the two of them were very intimate. On the other hand, Qianqian and Yaoyao were twin sisters and they were not so good. Now that Qingyu pushed her into the water, she really couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°Did you get too flustered at the time, that¡¯s why you see it wrong?¡± Madam Song still didn¡¯t believe it. CH 162 Chapter 162 The First Princess Consort Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud Feng Yunyao was crying while covering her face with the handkerchief. She suddenly felt bad when she heard her mother¡¯s words at this time. Presumably to make Feng Qingyu believe in herself, so once she was reborn, she became friends with her. No matter what Feng Qingyu did wrong, she will help her, and the relationship between the two was also very good. In order to rob her marriage, so she helped her so much. But in the end, it was still the same situation. She was not good, Feng Qingyu also will never get better. A woman who wants to hurt her younger sister, with this virtue, how can she become a princess consort. Thinking of this, Feng Yunyao had a triumphant smile on the corner of her mouth. ¡°Mother, why don¡¯t you believe me?¡± Feng Yunyao raised her head and looked at her, her watery apricot eyes full of grievances. ¡°¡­Let¡¯s talk about this tomorrow! You are not allowed to do stupid things, you can have a good rest.¡± Although Madam Song still didn¡¯t believe it, she also understood her own daughter and she wouldn¡¯t talk nonsense. Now, it was better to interrogate the maid who was with her first. ¡°Alright, mother!¡± Feng Yunyao obediently lay on the bed. Out of the corner of her eye, she also saw her mother take her personal maid away, leaving her nanny behind. However, even though the maid was taken away Feng Yunyao was not afraid. Mei Hua was very loyal to her. In the past life, she was always by her side. So after being reborn, she has always been very kind to her. She treat her almost like a biological sister. Mei Hua would never betray her. At that moment, she fell asleep with peace of mind. In contrast to Feng Yunyao who was sleeping in peace, Feng Qingyu was sitting at the desk briskly, reading a book. ¡°Young Lady, it¡¯s time to rest.¡± Li momo walked up to her and persuaded her. She just fell into the water. Although she has drunk a bowl of ginger soup and even acted as if nothing happened. ¡°I want to finish reading this page.¡± Feng Qingyu looked at the book in her hand without raising her eyes. Well. Now, she has a hobby, that was reading books. She didn¡¯t expect that there were many interesting books in this dynasty, making her unable to stop after seeing them. ¡°You can¡¯t read. Reading at night is not good for your eyes.¡± Li momo was still standing on the side, looking at her with burning eyes. Feng Qingyu helplessly put down the scroll in her hand. She went to bed after being served by the maid Lying on the bed, she recalled today¡¯s farce again. The plot this time was a bit too simple to the extreme¡­ Just an idiot like Feng Yunyao, she wouldn¡¯t take it seriously at all. Even if she complained to Madam Song, it would be fine. Although she was her stepmother, her mother¡¯s dowry had always been kept by her grandmother, and her marriage also had been decided. No matter what Feng Yunyao thought was, it was not going to change the sky. Besides, she also has some understanding of Madam Song. After all, she was a young lady from a scholarly family, so she wouldn¡¯t use those dirty tricks. Thinking about this, Feng Qingyu gradually fell into a dreamland. In the morning, she got up and went straight to the main courtyard and greeted her grandmother. And after having breakfast there, she walked slowly towards her yard. When she was walking down the road, she saw Chu Xiang, the maid next to Madam Song waiting for her. ¡°Sister Chu Xiang¡­¡± Feng Qingyu nodded slightly. ¡°Eldest young lady, our madam invites you to come over.¡± Chu Xiang smiled and bowed. ¡°Alright!¡± Feng Qingyu smiled and followed Chu Xiang to Madam Song¡¯s yard. CH 163 Chapter 163 The First Princess Consort Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud Walking into the room, Feng Qingyu saw both Feng Yunyao and Feng Yunqian were also inside. ¡°Mother!¡± Feng Qingyu bowed to Madam Song with a smile and stood to one side. ¡°Qingyu, today I¡¯m looking for you¡­¡± Madam Song didn¡¯t know how to start speaking. For this stepdaughter, she didn¡¯t have any feelings. It was only for the sake of face that she try to get along well. That time, she met a stranger privately in the temple and she punished her a little. Then the old madam made her go to her courtyard to serve for a few days, and inwardly grinding herself. In short, how she treated Feng Qingyu will be the same as how the old madam will be treating her. Madam Song gritted her teeth. Although she didn¡¯t want to ask, but it was impossible for her not to ask as it was concerning Yunyao. ¡°Qingyu¡­Did you accidentally bump into Yunyao when you were on the bridge yesterday?¡± Madam Song asked in a tone that will not hurt anyone. ¡°What?¡± Feng Qingyu asked in surprise as if she didn¡¯t expect Madam Song will ask this question. She looked at Feng Yunyao, ¡°Second young sister, you said I bumped into you?¡± ¡°If I pushed you, why should I jump down to save you?¡± Feng Qingyu looked sad. As if being treated like this by people made her heart uncomfortable. ¡°Eldest sister¡­you¡¯re afraid of being punished, you used the truce of inflicting an injury on oneself to win the confidence of the enemy so you also jumped down. At that time, Mei Hua clearly saw it.¡± Feng Yunyao had tears in her apricot eyes. Hearing Feng Qingyu¡¯s rebuttal, the expression on her face became desolate. ¡°Mother, I didn¡¯t push the second younger sister¡­ Yesterday, the second younger sister asked me to accompany her to change clothes. She broke the dressing mirror and pushed the blame on Xiao Shuang. I just said a few words, and she run outside¡­ run all the way to the bridge. I chase her to the bridge, then she suddenly turned back, as if she was about to pounce at me¡­ As soon as I moved away, she fell into the water herself¡­ seeing her cry for help, in anxiety I also jumped down, mother, you know, the second younger sister is usually friendly with us, and I can¡¯t be hardhearted enough to watch her fall into the water without saving her, although I myself can¡¯t swin.¡± A trace of disappointment flashed inside Feng Qingyu¡¯s eyes, but she still told the whole story. Madam Song had heard Mei Hua¡¯s story yesterday, two different versions, for a while, she didn¡¯t know how to distinguish. However, Feng Yunyao was her daughter, so she must be a little biased. ¡°I tortured Mei Hua yesterday, and she said that the dressing mirror was not broken by Yunyao, but by Xiao Shuang.¡± Madam Song frowned, a trace of disgust flashed in her eyes. How dare you trusted a maid, but not trusted your own younger sister. Feng Yunqian who sat aside raised her head slightly, and looked at Madam Song helplessly. She opened her mouth but saw Feng Yunyao, whose eyes were red from crying, she stop speaking. Feng Qingyu also saw her expressions. Probably, Feng Yunqian also guessed something. Although the two of them have often talked about literature during this period of time, in terms of affection, she naturally still has to favor her biological sister. Feng Qingyu naturally wouldn¡¯t care, she never took Feng Yunqian to heart. So it doesn¡¯t matter if Feng Yunqian didn¡¯t help her at this time. ¡°Excuse me, mother, does Xiao Shuang have a grudge against second younger sister?¡± Feng Qingyu asked. ¡°Naturally, there is none.¡± A trace of doubt flashed in Madam Song¡¯s eyes, but she still shook her head and said no. ¡°If the dressing mirror bestowed by the royal family was broken by Xiao Shuang, that was a capital crime! She is also a maidservant who serves by Sister Ye¡¯s side since she was a child. If Sister Ye is reluctant to part with her, she must beg Sister Ye for grace. In this case, why did she want to involve the second younger sister, not to mention that they have no grievances and no enmity.¡± CH 164 Chapter 164 The First Princess Consort Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud After Feng Qingyu finished speaking, there was a mocking smile on the corner of her mouth. She looked at Feng Yunyao with clear eyes. It was a capital crime, so why should Xiao Shuang cling to others? Besides, Feng Yunyao was a young lady of Marquis Mansion, and no one will believe a maid. A maid who often managed the room can still break the dressing mirror? This really made people wonder. Moreover, because of this accident, she was able to run to the vicinity of the outer courtyard. The atmosphere in the room froze instantly. Feng Yunyao was stunned by her words, and the handkerchief covering her mouth accidentally fell down. Madam Song was also stunned, she herself had never thought that this Feng Qingyu would think so much. There was another person who was also very surprised, and that person was Feng Yunqian. The eyes she use to looked at Feng Qingyu¡¯s was a little higher, she never think that her eldest sister has an exquisite mind. It seems that her marriage to Prince Cheng was also a great help for her. We will be able to get along well in the future. Feng Qingyu didn¡¯t know that Feng Yunqian thought so much in her heart. If she knew, she would have rolled her eyes. You want to get along, but you never consider if I want to get along with you. ¡°This¡­ It was seen by Mei Hua¡­¡± Madam Song¡¯s expression was ugly, she did not deny what Feng Qingyu said, it was very reasonable. ¡°Mei Hua is the second younger sister¡¯s personal maid, and the two grew up together¡­¡± Feng Qingyu said this indifferently. Anyway, she threw out these words, Madam Song could guess whatever she wanted. ¡°You mean, Yunyao deliberately let Mei Hua slander you?¡± Hearing Feng Qingyu say this, Madam Song was a little unhappy, and the chill in her eyes became more and more serious. ¡°Yes!¡± Feng Qingyu nodded, looking at Madam Song without any fear. What? If it was not their deliberate slander, can it be pushed by herself? ¡°I have already interrogated Mei Hua yesterday, and it is impossible for her to lie.¡± Madam Song¡¯s face was solemn, and she looked at Feng Qingyu with a little disgust. Feng Qingyu looked at Mei Hua standing on one side, except that she was still wearing the same clothes from yesterday, her hair was not messy, and her face was rosy. Where did it look like she has been interrogated? ¡°Then I¡­ I¡¯ll interrogate her in front of mother, how about that?¡± Feng Qingyu looked down on Madam Song a little, she had no means at all. Even if she has interrogate Mei Hua, how she know she told the truth. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the Feng family had never had any major troubles, and there was a grandmother suppressing it, otherwise the family would have been chaotic long ago. ¡°How are you going to interrogate!?¡± Madam Song¡¯s brows were furrowed, enough to trap a fly. ¡°Naturally it will be done by my momo. We are going to conduct an open and honest interrogation in here, and by the time mother will get the answer.¡± Feng Qingyu still gave her a respectful look. ¡°Mother, she will definitely use vicious methods toward Mei Hua.¡± Feng Yunyao, who was on the side, hastily made a noise to stop. Since she was reborn, she has never asked Mei Hua to do anything. She was her maid on the surface, but she has never let her do anything like a maid. She was reluctant to hurt Mei Hua, how could she let others hurt her. ¡°Why, is second younger sister scared?¡± Feng Qingyu gave her a provocative look. ¡°How can I be scared!?¡± Feng Yunyao glared at her fearlessly, how much misery Mei Hua has suffered in her last life! ! CH 165 Chapter 165 The First Princess Consort Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud Mei Hua was very loyal to her. At that time, she was almost beaten to death, but she never reveal where her land property contract was. How could she be afraid of a little punishment at this time? In short, Feng Yunyao believed in Mei Hua. ¡°Mother, can I?¡± Feng Qingyu was speechless seeing Feng Yunyao¡¯s confident expression. Then she looked at Madam Song again. ¡°Alright!¡± Madam Song waved her hand, Feng Qingyu definitely will not give up if she didn¡¯t let her do it at this time. Otherwise, if she punished her wrongly, the old madam would naturally be unhappy again. ¡°Li momo!¡± Feng Qingyu gave Li momo a wink. Li momo was loyal to Feng Qingyu, and she also knew that if they didn¡¯t interrogate her today, their eldest young lady¡¯s reputation would be ruined. This time, she used almost her strength. ¡°Pa-¡° Li momo walked to Mei Hua, and slapped her face. Mei Hua has been pampered by Feng Yunyao until now, having a rosy cheek, her skin was fair and tender. Li momo slapped her with such a strong slap, the snow-white face immediately swelled up, and the five fingerprints were also very clear. Didn¡¯t know if Li momo¡®s strength was too strong, or Mei Hua¡¯s face was too delicate, there was blood coming out of the coner of her mouth. ¡°Idiot maid, still not telling the truth?¡± Li momo looked at her viciously. Where has Mei Hua ever suffered this blow, her legs become weak, and fell to her knees. She looked pleadingly at Feng Yunyao. Feng Yunyao thought to put aside the relationship and quickly turned her eyes away. Feng Yunyao felt that in front of her mother, Feng Qingyu would not dare to do anything. At best, only two slaps! After that, she will compensate Mei Hua. ¡°Papa¡ª¡ª¡± Li momo slapped her again, and Mei Hua felt the pain and numbness on her face. Tears flowed down her cheeks and seeing Feng Yunyao with an expression of ignorance, her heart suddenly filled with hatred. Second young lady usually said she will treat her as her own sister, but when something happened, she pushed her out. It¡¯s really cruel. If it keep going like this, her face will be ruined. How can she find an in-law in the future? Li momo was about to slap her again, but Mei Hua lowered her head, ¡°I said¡­ I said¡­¡± Li momo sneered twice and put down her hand. Feng Yunyao¡¯s eyes widened, looking at Mei Hua in disbelief. Mei Hua was not even afraid of death, but now she was only getting a few slaps, she started to talk. How could it suddenly become like this, this was definitely not what she thought. Feng Yunyao¡¯s expression naturally fell into Madam Song¡¯s eyes. What kind of temperament of her daughter, how could she not know! ¡°Wait¡­¡± At that moment, she hurriedly stopped. Although Mei Hua¡¯s demeanor and everything at this time indicated that there was a problem, but it had not been said yet, it meant that everything was inconclusive. ¡°Mother, she has already been interrogated, why don¡¯t you listen?¡± Feng Qingyu narrowed her eyes. Previously said to be interrogated, but now get scared, but it has to see if she will give her this chance. ¡°You¡­¡± Madam Song was about to forcefully press things down. At this time, the old madam walked in. ¡°Grandmother!¡± CH 166 Chapter 166 The First Princess Consort Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud Feng Qingyu quickly greet her, and Madam Song didn¡¯t dare to disregard her and gave up the main seat to the old madam. When the old madam was seated, Feng Yunqian also brought a cup of tea over to her. The old madam of the Feng family originally had a lot of impatience with Madam Song, but when she saw Feng Yunqian, those impatience gradually dissipated. This useless, still able to give birth to a good daughter. Seeing that the old madam has come, Madam Song knew that it was impossible for her to forcibly suppress the matter. ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± Old madam Feng asked in a deep voice. Madam Song lowered her head and did not speak. Old madam Feng glanced at her unhappily. When something happened, she looked like a quail. ¡°Li momo, what happened here!?¡± Old Madam Feng looked at Li momo sharply. Li momo wasn¡¯t afraid. At first, the right side on this matter was on her young lady side. The old madam came here also to support her young lady. Li momo related in detail. She also told the story without adding any embellishment. After Li momo finished speaking, Old Madam Feng¡¯s expression got worse and worse. ¡°Speak!¡± Old Madam Feng coldly glanced at Mei Hua on the ground. Mei Hua shuddered, her tender little face had been beaten into a pig¡¯s head at this time, and with a frightened expression, her face look terrifying. ¡°Our young lady having an admiration toward Prince Cheng, she¡­ she wanted to push the eldest young lady into the lake, in this way young master Li will definitely save her, then the eldest young lady has¡­to marry young master Li, our young lady will be able to marry Prince Cheng later.¡± Mei Hua¡¯s face was swollen because of the beating, her speech was not clear, and she was trembling when she spoke. ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense¡ª¡± Feng Yunyao was already unable to stand still, and let out a piercing scream. Mei Hua is obviously the most loyal, but why has it become like this now? This is not right? Not right! ? Mei Hua flinched, ¡°It was the young lady who asked me to do this.¡± ¡°Take her down.¡± Old Madam Feng waved her hand, and immediately someone took Mei Hua down. ¡°Old Madam, please spare my life!¡± Mei Hua howled. Feng Qingyu watched indifferently, she also knew that Mei Hua will definitely lose her life. This kind of maid, who take side will definitely be caned to death. What¡¯s more, it was mixed with Feng Yunyao¡¯s affairs¡­ ¡°Madam Song, how do you plan to solve this matter?¡± Old Madam Feng glanced at Madam Song indifferently and asked aloud. Madam Song gritted her teeth, It was all because of that damn girl and she managed to come up with such a trick. ¡°The marriage with the Li family has already been decided, and the marriage between Qingyu and Qianqian is also decided. At this time, it is also not good to cause any trouble. This dead girl makes such a thing at this time, I will detain her in her yard and will only let her go when she gets married.¡± Madam Song harbour resentment in her heart, and could only blame herself for giving birth to this shameful daughter. Designed to harm others, but she herself was trapped in it. ¡°In addition to embroidery, she has to copy the Lesson for Woman thirty times.¡± Old Madam Feng was venting her anger for Feng Qingyu. ¡°Yes!¡± Madam Song quickly nodded in response, she looked at Feng Yunyao, who was still in despair and hastily pulled her. ¡°You idiot, you still don¡¯t know your mistake.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to marry Li Jue, I don¡¯t want!¡± Feng Yunyao¡¯s face was already pale, her eyes were empty. ¡°It¡¯s okay not to get married, just send her to the temple!¡± CH 167 Chapter 167 The First Princess Consort Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud Old Madam Feng glanced at her coldly, she really didn¡¯t know what shame is. She even took a fancy to Qingyu¡¯s marriage and tried every means to frame Qingyu. ¡°Hurry up take the second young lady down.¡± Madam Song was afraid that Feng Yunyao was going to talk nonsense and hurriedly called someone to take her down. ¡°Mother¡­ Yaoyao knew she was wrong. If she went to the temple, her whole life will finish.¡± Madam Song knelt beside Old Madam Feng and begged bitterly. ¡°It seems that the previous matter in the temple, it was she who urged Qingyu to meet that young master Li. I have said that young master Li was not even worthy of carrying shoes for Prince Cheng! How could Qingyu be attracted to him? It turns out it was this sinner who try to frame Qingyu, it is really vicious.¡± The more the Old Madam Feng thought the angrier she become, she reached out and patted the table twice. Madam Song didn¡¯t dare to speak anymore. Last time, she thought Qingyu has no sense of shame. She was afraid because of Feng Qingyu, it will harm her daughter¡¯s marriage. Who knows, it was because of her own daughter. Madam Song lowered her head and said nothing. ¡°Grandmother, the things have already happened, second elder sister is also fascinated by the prosperity, don¡¯t hurt your body because of anger.¡± Feng Yunqian also knelt down. ¡°Grandmother, don¡¯t be angry, wasn¡¯t I alright now?¡± Feng Qingyu also walked over to comfort her, but she wasn¡¯t doing it for Feng Yunyao, she was just afraid that her grandmother would get angry and hurt her body. She didn¡¯t kneel down, she wasn¡¯t going to plead for someone like Feng Yunyao. Old Madam Feng looked at Feng Qingyu and patted the back of her hand lovingly. ¡°Qianqian¡­you get up too! It was all predestined relationship!¡± Old Madam Feng sighed helplessly. ¡°Qingyu, help me go back!¡± Old Madam Feng stood up with Feng Qingyu¡¯s support. After they left, Feng Yunqian also helped Madam Song up. ¡°Qianqian¡­ What kind of sin do you think this is.¡± Madam Song looked at her daughter¡¯s appearance that as delicate as a flower and couldn¡¯t help shedding tears. Feng Yunqian also didn¡¯t know what kind of trouble her elder sister causing. ¡°With you as her backing, no matter what kind of husband is she looking for, It won¡¯t be that Li Jue.¡± Madam Song was really annoyed and couldn¡¯t say anything. ¡°Mother, you should not feel bad, she brought this on herself. In the future, we will help her a little, so her life won¡¯t be that hard.¡± Although Feng Yunqian didn¡¯t like to see Feng Yunyao doing this, she was still her biological sister. For one thing, she didn¡¯t want to see her mother because this matter become very sad and stressed. ¡°Fortunately, mother gave birth to such a good daughter like you.¡± Madam Song patted Feng Yunqian¡¯s hand and felt more at ease. On the other side, Feng Qingyu accompanied Old Madam Feng back to the main courtyard and accompanied her for a long conversation before leaving. Due to Feng Yunyao¡¯s trouble, her wedding date was set in haste. Respect for seniority. Feng Qingyu¡¯s marriage must come first, only after that will it be Feng Yunyao turn. Madam Song wanted to advance Feng Qingyu¡¯s marriage, but the person she was going to marry was Prince Wang, so she swallowed that kind of words again. Fortunately, Feng Qingyu¡¯s marriage was only a few months away, and under the comfort of her momo, Madam Song was no longer in a hurry. Feng Qingyu, who was about to get married, was also taking her time at this moment. Every day she read books and admire the flowers in her courtyard. For her wedding dresses, there were embroiderers who help with the work. She had no need to worry about anything. Feng Qingyu was sitting while reading a book, feeling that the task this time was probably the easiest, she didn¡¯t need to do anything at all. Came across an idiot reborn girl like Feng Yunyao was also drunk! CH 168 Chapter 168 The First Princess Consort Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud Mei Hua! Interesting! As soon as Feng Yunyao was reborn, she gave the best treatment to the maidservants who were kind to her in the previous life. A maidservant was raised like a young lady but was not a young lady, a maid who did not look like a maid. Mei Hua has always enjoyed the same wealth, and was given those good things, how can this maid still have the same temperament as in the previous life! ? In other words, Feng Yunyao turned Mei Hua into this. Li momo came in with things, and when she saw Feng Qingyu sitting in a daze, she couldn¡¯t help shaking her head, feeling that she really had broad-minded. Which bride looked like her, being leisure. ¡°Eldest young lady!¡± Li momo placed the stewed snow clam with papaya in front of Feng Qingyu. Feng Qingyu put down the book and took two bites. ¡°The second young lady has been released.¡± At this time, Li momo said softly again. ¡°Released!?¡± Feng Qingyu raised her eyebrows slightly. She thought that until she got married, Feng Yunyao would not come out, but she didn¡¯t expect that she would come out now. However, none of this has anything to do with her. At least she didn¡¯t put that Feng Yunyao in her eyes. ¡°Yes!¡± Li momo replied, but didn¡¯t say anything else. Some things she can say, some things she can¡¯t say. She still understands the sense of propriety. The days went fast. Finally, it was the day of Feng Qingyu¡¯s marriage. Before that, Feng Qingyu saw Feng Yunyao. ¡°Eldest sister!¡± She came over without any qualms, smiling sweetly. Feng Qingyu had to admire her thick skin at this time. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Feng Qingyu glanced at her lightly, not knowing why Feng Yunyao was jumping in front of her now. ¡°Don¡¯t you know! There are quite a few concubines in Prince Cheng¡¯s mansion. Eldest sister must have a very lively life in the future.¡± Feng Yunyao blinked her eyes with a smile. ¡°I also heard that the Li Mansion is more lively, second younger sister will definitely have a happy life.¡± Feng Qingyu said lightly. Feng Yunyao¡¯s expression changed instantly. Although during this period of time, her mother kept telling her that with her younger sister¡¯s backing, there will be no trouble. She herself was reborn, and she knew many things about the Li family. Anyway, the people in the Li family didn¡¯t dare to do anything to her. Now Feng Qingyu was actually mocking her, she was actually mocking her. Feng Qingyu looked at her face flushed with anger, smiled slightly, and walked past her. Feng Yunyao clenched her handkerchief angrily, but she could only stare at Feng Qingyu¡¯s back. When did Feng Qingyu become so annoying. On the day Feng Qingyu got married, it was Ten-mile Red Dowry, which was full of excitement. As she was sitting in her bedroom, the red veil was still on her head. She kept hearing Xi Niang say auspicious words, and then the veil was lifted. Feng Qingyu lowered her head slightly, she felt a scorching gaze, staring at her tightly. She raised her head and meet Mo Liancheng¡¯s eyes, his eyes were deep like a deep pool. Attracting her little by little, it seems that it can devour people¡¯s souls. Feng Qingyu gently looked away again. Mo Liancheng was called out again. Xi Niang brought a few dumplings, she took one and delivered it to Feng Qingyu¡¯s mouth. When Feng Qingyu ate it, it turned out to be half cooked. She bite it into her mouth, but swallowed it forcefully. ¡°Princess, will you give birth?¡± Xi Niang looked at her with a smile. ¡°Born¡­¡± Feng Qingyu also said it along with it, and it turned out to be here. CH 169 Chapter 169 The First Princess Consort Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud ¡°The princess said it was born.¡± Xi Niang said again with a smile. After the ceremony was over, there was no one left in the bedroom. Feng Qingyu only felt a sore back. She felt being a bride was more tired than doing other things. It was really tough to just sit without moving. ¡°Momo, I¡¯m going to take a bath.¡± Finally, Feng Qingyu couldn¡¯t bear it anymore and sat up from the bed. ¡°We have to wait for the prince to come back?¡± Zhao momo hurriedly stepped in to stop her. ¡°But I am very uncomfortable like this.¡± Feng Qingyu didn¡¯t care and walked towards the clean room on the side, Zhao momo also followed helplessly. The maids from prince mansion also followed behind. Just after walking into the clean room, Feng Qingyu was slightly surprised that there was a hot spring inside. At the moment, she didn¡¯t care anymore and order the maids who were waiting on the side to take off her complicated dress. After taking off her clothes, she went into the hot spring pool. The maid sprinkled petals into the pool. After a tiring day, all the muscles in her body were already stiff, and it was very comfortable as soon as she went into the pool. There was also the fragrance of the petals between her breath. Suddenly, Feng Qingyu felt that the plot this time was simply a reward. First, it was not difficult, and secondly, it was very comfortable. She closed her eyes, soaked in the pool for a while, then the maid on the side came over to wipe her arm. Feng Qingyu kept her eyes closed. After a while, the hand on her arm moved away. At first, they were rubbing her arms, after that massaged her hands with jasmine oil, and it was quite comfortable. ¡°Huh?¡± Then it stopped suddenly, and she hummed questioningly. After a while, another hand massaged her arm. The strength was good, just the hand was not as soft as before, and it seems to be a little rough. Wrong! She opened her eyes and looked aside. She hurriedly pushed it away and ducked to the side. ¡°Why did you come in!?¡± Feng Qingyu submerged her body in the water and looked at Mo Liancheng. He came here without sound. ¡°This prince wants to take bath with princess consort!¡± Mo Liancheng said, and began to take off his clothes slowly. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Feng Qingyu has gone through three plots, and in the last plot Zhao Xubai was a warm gentleman. This was the first time she met a rogue. He would take off his clothes as soon as he said so. ¡°Is princess consort¡¯s eyes not good? This prince is taking off his clothes!¡± Mo Liancheng said, while he was speaking he also took off his clothes one by one. Just when he wanted to take off his trousers, a maid hurried in. As soon as she broke in, she knelt on the ground. ¡°Your Highness¡­ Concubine Shui has a terrible headache, I beg your highness to go and have a look.¡± The maid knelt on the ground, her face was on the ground, and the voice was muffled. There was no superfluous expression on Mo Liancheng¡¯s face, but there was a hint of anger in his eyes. ¡°Change clothes!¡± He said coldly, and after a while, from the bedroom, two maids came over, one was carrying a tray and the other was the robe for him. After a while, Mo Liancheng has put on the robe. ¡°This prince will be back later.¡± He took two steps forward, then looked back at Feng Qingyu again. ¡°Your Highness, wait for me for a while, I¡¯ll come after I put on clothes.¡± Feng Qingyu said softly. ¡°Okay!¡± Mo Liancheng raised his eyebrows slightly, but agreed. CH 170 Chapter 170 The First Princess Consort Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud Mo Liancheng knew that Feng Qingyu was shy, so he walked out. As soon as Mo Liancheng went out, a maid came in with Feng Qingyu clothes. Feng Qingyu let them dress her. The clothes were still a red color with peony flowers embroidered with golden threads, It was very graceful and luxurious. She went out after finished changing her clothes As soon as she looked up, she saw Mo Liancheng wearing a robe similar to her. Couples clothes? Mo Liancheng waited until she walked to his side, and the two of them walked towards the Concubine Sui courtyard. Feng Qingyu pondered while walking. Although this plot was not difficult, basically if she didn¡¯t let the reborn Feng Yunyao plan succeed, it was equivalent to completing half of it. So now, was it necessary to clean up the women in this prince mansion, and then live happily with Mo Liancheng? Or, become a husband and wife that respect each other like guests. No, it still needs to be done perfectly, she wanted new skills. After thinking it through, Feng Qingyu raised her head and glanced at Mo Liancheng. Such a handsome face! After finished probing, she gently looked away again. ¡°Is this prince good-looking?¡± He slightly leaned toward Feng Qingyu and whispered in her ear. ¡°¡­¡± He suddenly approached and leaned very quietly. His hot breath reddened her ears. Her body suddenly stiffened. A strange ambiguity fermented in the air. Feng Qingyu hurriedly distanced herself, why is this person so shameless¡­ She turned and looked behind her. The maidservants who had been following along all bowed their heads and blushed at this time. ¡°Your Highness is naturally beautiful like a fairy!¡± Feng Qingyu also praised him without showing any weakness. Looks like a fairy! What the hell is this! Mo Liancheng¡¯s face darkened, and he strode forward. Finally arrived at a water pavilion. Sure enough, Concubine Shui lived near the water. Seeming to hear their footsteps, Concubine Shui walked out gracefully. Like a willow branch trembling in the wind. She was wearing a white light gown, her jet-black hair was scattered behind her, and only a sapphire pin on her head. ¡°Your Highness¡­you came to see me!¡± Concubine Shui hugged Mo Liancheng like a snake. ¡°Ahcoo¡ª¡ª¡± Feng Qingyu sneezed. Concubine Shui was just about to rush into Mo Liancheng¡¯s arms when she heard this harsh sound, a slender figure with a slightly-bent waist also froze. She turned her head back stiffly and saw Feng Qingyu, who was wearing a red dress and smiling beautifully. Her face changed suddenly. ¡°Concubine Shui is indeed a water-like character, but this incense is a little strong.¡± Feng Qingyu praised sincerely, Concubine Shui Fang was indeed very beautiful, with soft and smooth skin, a pointed chin, bright eyes, and white teeth. The surprised look at this time can also make the people see it feel palpitating. ¡°Princess!¡± Concubine Shui gave Feng Qingyu a soft salute. Feng Qingyu walked slowly to Mo Liancheng¡¯s side, reached out and gently helped Concubine Shui up. ¡°Looking at the power when Concubine Shui rushed over, it seems to be fine?¡± Feng Qingyu asked with a smile on the corner of her mouth. ¡°It¡¯s all right.¡± Concubine Shui¡¯s smile was very stiff. Originally, if the prince come alone, she had the ability to entangle the prince and make him stay. On the night of the bridal chamber, the prince was not there with the princess consort, wasn¡¯t that putting on airs right at the beginning of one¡¯s office. CH 171 Chapter 171 The First Princess Consort Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud However¡­ His Highness actually asked her to accompany him. It was like this now, what can she do. ¡°Your Highness, let¡¯s go back!¡± Feng Qingyu walked to Mo Liancheng side and smiled lightly. Mo Liancheng looked at Feng Qingyu¡¯s smile, and there was a touch of amazement in his eyes. He reached out and hold Feng Qingyu¡¯s hand, the two of them walked towards the road they came from. Concubine Shui stood there, watching both of them wearing bright red robes, the red was too dazzling. Gritted her teeth at once. She originally planned to block Feng Qingyu, but who knew that she would block herself. Feng Qingyu was led by Mo Liancheng back to the bedroom. The maids, help them take off their robes. The wedding night was about to start with such an embarrassment. Feng Qingyu got on the bed and lay down. Mo Liancheng took a sip of tea, and when he turned his head, he saw Feng Qingyu lying on her back. There was a smile in his eyes, he casually put the teacup in his hand. His eyes were looking at the dragon and phoenix candles that were still burning on the side, walked towards the bed step by step. Feng Qingyu noticed that he was coming, and closed her eyes. ¡°Qingyu¡­¡± Mo Liancheng suddenly came close to her ear and called out softly. Feng Qingyu opened her eyes, and her clear eyes clearly reflected his face. She didn¡¯t speak. Actually, she didn¡¯t know what to say. Mo Liancheng smiled slightly, lowered his head, and kiss her lips. [The Great Shift, Use or Not Use] Use! As soon as she heard this voice in her mind, Feng Qingyu felt her soul was being sucked out. She seemed to be standing in a small transparent space and couldn¡¯t hear any sound from outside. She glanced at the two people on the bed. That Feng Qingyu should be the cloned soul to replace her after the skill of The Great Shift was used. Surprisingly, this was possible. Didn¡¯t know if in the future after the task was completed can she just leave, leaving the replica behind. She didn¡¯t have to waste her time, living her whole life here. Even after several lives, she didn¡¯t understand much, and this was what she thought. Feng Qingyu kept thinking wildly. Until dawn, her soul was forcibly absorbed. As soon as the souls fuse with the body, Feng Qingyu feels that her whole body was about to fall apart. ¡°Qingyu¡ª¡± At this time, Mo Liancheng whispered again in her ear. Feng Qingyu slightly opened her eyes. ¡°Go and wash!¡± Mo Liancheng picked her up and walked towards the clean room. It was not until the body was immersed in the hot spring water, only then Feng Qingyu felt comfortable. Probably too comfortable, she closed her eyes. Until Mo Liancheng jumped down and reached out and hugged her body. [The Great Shift, Use or Not Use] Use¡ª Hearing this voice in her head, Feng Qingyu was depressed. The soul going in and out is also very tiring, okay? It wasn¡¯t until dawn that Feng Qingyu¡¯s soul entered the body again. The body was tired and so was the soul. After being washed and thrown on the bed, Feng Qingyu couldn¡¯t help but fall asleep. After sleeping until noon, only then did Feng Qingyu open her eyes. She got up and saw that the place beside her was already cold, it could be seen that Mo Liancheng has long been gone. As soon as they saw Feng Qinyu getting up, the maids on the side helped her to wash and change clothes. After the meal was served, Li momo waited by Feng Qingyu¡¯s side again. CH 172 Chapter 172 The First Princess Consort Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud Seeing the love of husband and wife between them, Li momo also felt very happy. She felt that madam will also feel relieved in the underworld. ¡°Momo, what are you laughing at!?¡± Feng Qingyu was eating when she saw Li momo kept staring at her. Li momo kept looking at her, it almost looked like she was admiring her. The most important thing was that she had a happy smile. ¡°I¡¯m happy for the princess!¡± Li momo said with a smile. ¡°Uhn!¡± Feng Qingyu responded and continued to eat under Li momo¡¯s gaze. After finishing the meal, she looked at the time, it was not too early anymore. At this time, she couldn¡¯t help but be thankful that there were no elders. Otherwise, she would have to get up early to serve tea in the morning. ¡°Princess, Concubine Shui fainted outside.¡± A maid rushed in and said. ¡°Concubine Shui is outside!?¡± Feng Qingyu put down the teacup in her hand and looked at Li momo on the side with doubts. Li momo who was asked, her expression changed at this time. Seeing her like this, how could Feng Qingyu still not understand. It must be Concubine Shui coming to greet her, and Li momo wanted to show their prestige. That was how she fainted. Although Feng Qingyu blamed Li momo a little for her self-assertion, she also knew that she was doing it for her own good. In front of several maids, she still has to give her some face. ¡°Go out and have a look!¡± Feng Qingyu stood up and instructed the maid on the side to invite the imperial physician to come over. When she walked to the outer hall, she saw Concubine Shui slumped on the soft couch, and her maid looking very anxious on the side. ¡°Princess, save our lady!¡± The maid immediately knelt down on the ground as soon as she saw Feng Qingyu coming. ¡°I¡¯ve already invited the imperial physician, what¡¯s happened, don¡¯t worry!¡± Feng Qingyu walked up to Concubine Shui¡¯s side and inadvertently saw her eyelashes flutter a few times. She was obviously pretending. ¡°Won¡¯t do, it¡¯s too late, our lady has a headache, this¡­this¡­¡± The maid was so anxious that tears flowed down. Feng Qingyu looked at the maid¡¯s expression of crying in pain, she gave a compliment from the bottom of her heart. This maid was really good at acting. ¡°It¡¯s too late¡­this¡­I do have a way.¡± Feng Qingyu suddenly thought of a way to deal with the Concubine Shui. ¡°Li momo, you grab the arm of Concubine Shui.¡± ¡°Princess, what do you want to do?¡± When the maid saw this action, her face turned pale with fright. What kind of situation is this? She was about to go forward when someone grabbed her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I won¡¯t hurt Concubine Shui. Doesn¡¯t she have a headache? There happened to be a way to cure a headache.¡± After speaking, Feng Qingyu pinched the bridge of Concubine Shui¡¯s nose with her hand. As soon as she pinched it, Concubine Shui¡¯s skin turned red. Feng Qingyu watched her eyelashes tremble constantly, she exerted her strength even more. She want to see if she would wake up or not. The maid on the side hurriedly ran out. ¡°Princess, that maid ran away. ¡° ¡°No problem, just let her run!¡± ¡° Feng Qingyu was still concentrating on pinching Concubine Shui. ¡°Ah¡ª¡± Concubine Shui¡¯s nose bridge and the center of her eyebrows were already red and purple. This Feng Qingyu was really too vicious, she couldn¡¯t bear it any longer. With a hum, she slowly woke up. ¡°Princess was really like Hua Tuo. Just for a moment was able to save Concubine Shui¡± Li momo smiled with admiration. Looking at Concubine Shui¡¯s embarrassing appearance, and hearing Li momo¡®s praise, Feng Qingyu couldn¡¯t help but smile. CH 173 Chapter 173 The First Princess Consort Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud Concubine Shui¡¯s heart collapsed, but she didn¡¯t show it on her face. She didn¡¯t need to look at her forehead to know that it must be pinched beyond recognition. She wanted to reach out and touch it, but it was so numb that she didn¡¯t dare to touch it. She looked at Feng Qingyu with tears in her eyes, ¡°Princess, what happened?¡± ¡°Concubine Shui, you have to be grateful to our princess, you just had a headache, and our princess cured you.¡± Li momo smiled with pride, still showing the expression that Feng Qingyu was like Hua Tuo when he was alive. Feng Qingyu looked at Li momo¡®s expression and was silent for a long time. ¡°Ah¡­Thank you so much, Princess¡± Concubine Shui lowered her head slightly. Thinking that she has failed to frame her and was pinched like this, then she still needs to be grateful to her. Inside her heart, why am I so miserable! ¡°Family.¡± Feng Qingyu smiled slightly and sat down on the side. ¡°This servant heard that the embroidery work of Concubine Shui was excellent. This can be counted as a life-saving grace to our princess. I wonder if the concubine can embroider a fan.¡± Li momo said again. Concubine Shui was about to vomit blood at this time¡­ She was pinched like this and still asked her for a thank-you gift. It¡¯s really frustrating. ¡°Since it¡¯s a life-saving grace, Concubine Shui will embroider, right!?¡± Mo Liancheng walked in from outside. Li momo¡®s voice was loud, and from a distance, he had heard some. When he saw the current scene, he also understand. ¡°Your Highness¡ª¡± As soon as Concubine Shui saw Mo Liancheng, she was still on the verge of weeping, but at this moment the tears had already burst out. Mo Liancheng originally thought that she was still quite delicate, but at this time, he saw the brows on her face were red and purple. Suddenly he felt very disgusted. At first, this woman was¡­ forced to accept. Mo Liancheng moved slightly, and Concubine Shui almost bumped to one side. After staggering, she stabilized her body and lowered her head very bitterly. ¡°Concubine Shui, we must repay the kindness we receive.¡± Mo Liancheng speak and sat beside Feng Qingyu. ¡°Yes!¡± Concubine Shui lowered her head, not daring to have any objection. ¡°Go down!¡± Mo Liancheng waved his hand. Concubine Shui was taken down by her maid. Li momo and others also went down one after another, leaving the space for them. ¡°I can¡¯t see that Qingyu¡¯s ability is so great?¡± Mo Liancheng looked at her with a smile and praised her. ¡°Don¡¯t dare.¡± How could Feng Qingyu not be able to hear the meaning of his words, but she still accepted them cheekily. ¡°Is it still uncomfortable?¡± Mo Liancheng changed the subject abruptly, and the atmosphere suddenly became ambiguous. ¡°Uh¡ª¡± Feng Qingyu was stunned for a moment, looking at his eyes, she understood what he was trying to say. She turned her head to one side unnaturally. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about Concubine Sui, you can do everything without her. If she provoked you again, just lock her up.¡± A trace of disgust flashed in Mo Liancheng¡¯s eyes, but in the end, he suppressed it again. Even if it just was for a moment, Feng Qingyu saw it. ¡°I¡¯m going to the study room!¡± Mo Liancheng sit for a while, and then he went out. After Mo Liancheng went out, Li momo walked in. ¡°Go and check, what was the cause of Concubine Sui entering the Prince Mansion.¡± Feng Qingyu picked up the tea on the table and looked at the green leaves in the cup, floating up and down. ¡°Yes!¡± Li momo replied and went down. CH 174 Chapter 174 The First Princess Consort Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud Feng Qingyu asked her maid to bring a book over for her to read, and the hall was quiet again. Feng Qingyu was very peaceful here, but there was a turbulent storm on Concubine Sui side. Concubine Sui returned to her water pavilion and smashed everything she saw. A burst of anger and tears fell down. ¡°My lady, you don¡¯t have to feel bad.¡± Her personal maid, Qing Yan quickly comforted her. ¡°My lady, the imperial physician is here, do want to let him come in and take a look.¡± The maid, Qing Zhi also came in and asked. ¡°Don¡¯t need!¡± Concubine Shui¡¯s mood had already stabilized a bit, but when she heard the word imperial physician, she became even angrier. Qing Zhi hurriedly bowed her head and went out. ¡°My lady, your forehead is blue and purple, why don¡¯t you let the imperial physician come in and take a look!?¡± Qing Yan speaks softly. ¡°Don¡¯t need, I say don¡¯t need!¡± Concubine Shui¡¯s tears were still hanging on her face, and her teeth were biting her lower lip. Seeing this, Qing Yan had no choice but to find an ointment to put it on her forehead. ¡°My lady, this servant sees that the princess is not easy to mess with. In the future, it was better for you not¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Qing Yan¡¯s words of comfort were stopped by Concubine Shui¡¯s shout before she could finish her words. ¡°The shame she gave me today, I¡¯ll make sure to return it in the future.¡± Concubine Shui spoke while gnashing her teeth. Qing Yan looked at her, wanting to say something but stop. She could only swallow the words into her stomach. After a while, on Feng Qingyu¡¯s side, she finally got the news. It turned out that Mo Liancheng¡¯s marriage to this concubine Sui was not his intention. It was because back then, a tragedy happened. Both the old prince and the old princess consort died in that incident, and only Mo Liancheng was rescued. The person who saved him was Concubine Shui¡¯s father. Because of the life-saving grace, Mo Liancheng and the Shui family also got closer. After all, Mo Liancheng¡¯s demeanor was dignified. In the course of contact, the thought of love sprouted in Concubine Shui¡¯s heart. Then she begged her father to marry Mo Liancheng. Most of the children in the Shui family were sons and only have this one daughter. It was regarded as a treasure in a palm. Even if Mo Liancheng was reluctant, the Shui family still took advantage of the life-saving grace of that year to let Mo Liancheng marry Concubine Shui. ¡°It turned out to be forced.¡± Feng Qingyu couldn¡¯t help laughing when she heard this. No wonder, the maid who brought Mo Liancheng over today, when he heard the words of repayment and kindness, his whole body froze. ¡°Princess is still laughing.¡± Li momo shook her head as she looked at Feng Qingyu who was not bothered at all. ¡°That Shui family, since it was a life-saving grace to His Highness, even if she does something outrageous in the future, she won¡¯t be punish! So the princess should be careful.¡± After all, Li momo has seen a lot. In case, in the future, if this Concubine Shui did something that would hurt Princess, Princess couldn¡¯t kill her. They could only swallow that bad breath. ¡°I won¡¯t let her hurt me.¡± Feng Qingyu nodded and stopped talking. Seeing that she knew, Li momo stopped talking. Time passed quickly. A month later, Feng Yunyao also married Li Jue. Feng Qingyu hadn¡¯t met her, but she heard that she was living a prosperous life in Li¡¯s Mansion. Feng Qingyu guessed that it was probably because of her rebirth, and she knew some secrets of the Li Mansion. It¡¯s just¡­ She clamoured with such arrogance, then in the future, she¡­ She really forgot how she lost her life. Feng Yunyao¡¯s matter can not affect her anymore, so it¡¯s okay to listen to it as a joke. CH 175 Chapter 175 The First Princess Consort Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud Concubine Shui was quieted down during this period in the mansion, and the embroidered fan that had been promised before was also finished and sent over. Feng Qingyu didn¡¯t want to see her, so she exempted her greeting. Since they got married, Mo Liancheng has never gone to the Concubine Shui¡¯s side anymore. Concubine Shui originally thought that she could meet Mo Liancheng by chance when she greeted her. However, now Feng Qingyu didn¡¯t even give her this chance. Concubine Shui hated her so much that she felt very unbalanced in her heart. Why, after entering the mansion and staying in the prince mansion for two years His Highness still did not fall in love with her. Feng Qingyu had just been married for a month, and His Highness never leave her. She also didn¡¯t know what kind of seductive trick she used. Of course, these were only secretly said behind Feng Qingyu¡¯s back. After more than half a month, the news that Feng Qingyu was pregnant came, and Concubine Shui tore a handkerchief with her hands. The originally soft and beautiful face also had a ferocious look. Why is this damn Feng Qingyu so lucky? ¡°My lady¡­ Now that the princess is pregnant, It¡¯s your opportunity, My lady!?¡± Qing Yan said with a smile on the side. ¡°What a good opportunity!!¡± Concubine Shui was still angry because Feng Qingyu was pregnant, but when she heard Qing Yan say this, she couldn¡¯t help but be froze. ¡°She is pregnant and can¡¯t be on the same room for ten months. How can a man like His Highness endure it? We don¡¯t have other concubines in our mansion¡­ My lady is so beautiful, when the time come, there is no fear that His Highness will not come to you!¡± Every time Qing Yan said a word, Concubine Shui¡¯s expression became better and better. In the end, the only thing left on her face was a full smile. ¡°Also¡­ When a woman gave birth, she stepped into the gate of hell with one foot. Who knows if she can give birth to a child safely!?¡± Qing Zhi on the side also add. Hearing these words, the smile on Concubine Shui¡¯s mouth became even more charming. ¡°Don¡¯t need to wait until the childbirth, I will make it impossible for her to give birth. Just let her die.¡± Concubine Shui smiled coldly. Ten months was too long, she can¡¯t wait any longer. ¡°My lady¡­¡± Qing Yan didn¡¯t expect Concubine Shui to be so impatient. She hurriedly wanted to speak out to dissuade her. Concubine Shui stretched out her hand to stop what she was about to say. ¡°It¡¯s said that the first three months of a woman¡¯s pregnancy are the most difficult¡­ I¡¯ll give it a try.¡± Concubine Shui said slowly and walked towards the window. She looked at the sky above the water pavilion. A crescent moon was hanging. The moonlight sprinkled down, and a layer of broken light was spread on the lake. As the wind blew, the waves were glistening. Qing Yan and Qing Zhi glanced at each other, and they could see each other¡¯s anxiety inside their eyes. On this side was filled with evil thoughts, but Feng Qingyu was still in a state of amazement. She sat on the soft couch, motionless. One hand stroking her lower abdomen, she was pregnant¡­ It was suprisingly so fast! ¡°Princess, you are pregnant now, and you have to be more careful.¡± Li momo began to talk about old platitude, but she was also very happy for the princess. This was also because the love of the two of them, that¡¯s why they had a child so quickly. ¡°Ok, I know!¡± Feng Qingyu nodded. ¡°A person like Concubine Shui will not sit still.¡± Li momo poured her a cup of tea. ¡°En.¡± Feng Qingyu looked at the red dates in the teacup that spun with the water, and the smile on her lips never disappeared. CH 176 Chapter 176 The First Princess Consort Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud She was just afraid that Concubine Shui would not take action. If she takes action, there will be no more Concubine Shui in this mansion. ¡°Qingyu¡ª¡± The two were talking and Mo Liancheng rushed in. There was a little sweat on his forehead and a strand of messy hair. ¡°Your Highness¡­¡± Feng Qingyu stood up. It was her first time seeing Mo Liancheng so anxious. She stretched out her hand, took the handkerchief, and wiped his forehead. ¡°You¡¯re pregnant!¡± Mo Liancheng reached out to hold her hand, and his eyes stared at her. ¡°Yes!¡± Feng Qingyu smiled and nodded. In the next second, Mo Liancheng hugged her into his arms. His hug was very strong, and Feng Qingyu didn¡¯t move. Although she didn¡¯t know why he suddenly became so excited. In another instant, Mo Liancheng quickly let go of his hand again. He was so happy that he forgot that the current Feng Qingyu must be well protected. ¡°Your Highness¡­ what¡¯s the matter with you?¡± Feng Qingyu looked at him with a hint of doubt in her eyes. It felt weird from the beginning. ¡°I¡¯m just too happy.¡± Mo Liancheng led Feng Qingyu to sit on the soft couch, carefully hugging Feng Qingyu in his arm. ¡°Happy.¡± Feng Qingyu smiled slightly, and there seemed to be a little starlight inside her eyes. ¡°Yeah¡­ With a child, with you, we are now a family.¡± Mo Liancheng reached out and touched her hair. At this time, he had a sense of belonging. ¡°Um!¡± Feng Qingyu saw the distress in his eyes, she reached out and wrapped her arms around his waist. ¡°You still have Concubine Shui!¡± Inside his embrace, she speaks in a dull voice. ¡°¡­¡± Mo Liancheng¡¯s face instantly turned black. ¡°She was an accident.¡± Mo Liancheng didn¡¯t know what to say for a moment. ¡°What accident!?¡± Feng Qingyu still buried her head in his arms, not wanting him to see her expression. ¡°I never thought of marrying her, it¡¯s just a matter of some kindness, there¡¯s no other choice¡­ at first I just think, just she, and if I can, we can live for a lifetime, but when we¡¯re together, she¡­ Anyway, she¡¯s very strange, but because of the Shui family, I can¡¯t do anything else?¡± Mo Liancheng didn¡¯t know how to explain it. ¡°She is very strange, didn¡¯t Your Highness sleep with Concubine Shui before?¡± Feng Qingyu feel odd, raised her head, and looked at him with clear eyes. Mo Liancheng originally had a very tangled expression, but at this moment, he became speechless by her words. His princess consort¡­ how can she be¡­ so bold. ¡°No?¡± Feng Qingyu asked again. She was suddenly very happy in her heart, at least he was still a man with a clean mind and body. For Feng Qingyu, it was a perfect match. ¡°No!¡± Mo Liancheng said quickly with a dark face. ¡°Un!¡± Feng Qingyu let out a sigh, then smiled, a smile as bright as a summer flower. ¡°What are you laughing at?¡± Mo Liancheng was a little unhappy, and pinched her nose. ¡°Then¡­ what should we do about the Concubine Shui now?¡± Feng Qingyu asked again. ¡°She used to be a decoration in the mansion. If she is honest, let her live in peace, if not, send her back.¡± Mo Liancheng held Feng Qingyu soft and tender hand. ¡°Yes!¡± CH 177 Chapter 177 The First Princess Consort Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud After getting Mo Liancheng¡¯s words, Feng Qingyu knew what she should do. It seems staying with him for the rest of her life was not a bad thing. Because of having a child, there was no time for Feng Qingyu to be alone. Li momo can condone her, but Mo Liancheng stood by her side all the time. She read a book for a while, he will say it hurt her eyes. She had more fruit, he fear it would be bad for her health. In short, no matter how big or trivial, he will be entangled around her. There were rumors in the mansion about how Prince Cheng doted on the princess consort. On a day like this, more than two months have passed, and Feng Qingyu¡¯s pregnancy was almost three months old. It¡¯s also the day, Feng Yunqian will marry the Eighth Prince. Feng Yunqian¡¯s reputation was well-known in the capital¡­ Whether it was her appearance, temperament, or her skills that make people admire. A perfect woman like this can only marry someone in the royal family. Not only has she been pre-determined since she was a child, and when the Eighth Prince saw Feng Yunqian, he couldn¡¯t see anyone else. The back house of the Eight Prince Mansion has always been clean. All the way to before he met Ouyang Mi outside. It was rumored that after Ouyang Mi entered the mansion, the two of them were also very affectionate and often competed in the martial arts field. The Eighth Prince also often took Ouyang Mi to the horse farm to ride horses and go hunting in the mountains. Others know this, Feng Yunqian naturally knows this too. She originally thought that she could gain the sincerity of the Eighth Prince. But after entering the mansion, she found that the eighth prince liked her. But the like was not solely belonging to one person. His like can be shared with another woman. Feng Yunqian was a lofty person, and she didn¡¯t bother to do that kind of seeking favor things. It¡¯s just when it came to the current situation, it¡¯s impossible not to do it. It was impossible for her to let the eldest son be born from the concubine first before her. At first, she hasn¡¯t married the Eight Prince, Ouyang Mi always drank birth control medicine. After she married, it was not necessary. The status of the Ouyang family was no worse than their Marquis Mansion. At this time, Feng Yunqian began to pull the Eight Prince to play chess, qin, and paint. The Eighth Prince also had her in his heart, and seeing her gentle and lovely appearance at present, he was also perplexed for a moment. As Feng Yunqian acted like this, Ouyang Mi naturally refused to admit defeat, she also took the Eighth Prince out to go up the mountain and down to the sea. At this time, a beautiful story came out from the Eighth Prince¡¯s Mansion. The eighth prince enjoys the blessings of all men, having two concubines of civil and military. Feng Qingyu couldn¡¯t help laughing when she heard these words. The couple who pleaded to be one person for a lifetime in the original plot turned out to be subverted. And actually made the Eighth Prince, who was deeply affectionate married E Huang and Nu Ying. ¡°Princess, Concubine Shui invited you over to enjoy the flowers.¡± The maid Donglian walked over lightly. ¡°Huh? Alright¡­¡± Feng Qingyu was stunned for a moment, then smiled and nodded in response. Hearing that Feng Qingyu was going to enjoy flowers with Concubine Shui, Li momo was the first to opposed, but she couldn¡¯t persuade her. So she had to put a rabbit fur cloak on her and followed behind her and walk towards Concubine Shui¡¯s water pavilion. Feng Qingyu was wearing soft shoes on her feet. She had only been pregnant for three months, and she didn¡¯t feel anything. It was just that the people around her were extremely anxious. When they reached the water pavilion, Concubine Shui was already standing there waiting. ¡°Princess¡ª¡± CH 178 Chapter 178 The First Princess Consort Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud As soon as Concubine Shui saw Feng Qingyu coming over, she had a charming smile on her face. Feng Qingyu glanced at her lightly and nodded slightly. ¡°My family send a black chrysanthemum a few days ago, and I specifically called princess to come to admire it.¡± Concubine Shui walked to her side and very respectfully held her hand. ¡°Black chrysanthemum?¡± Feng Qingyu nodded. ¡°I also made crab dishes.¡± Concubine Shui said with a smile. ¡°This crab, princess can¡¯t eat it.¡± Li momo who follow behind whispered. ¡°Oh, looking at my memory, I forgot that princess is pregnant. I have cooked a fish porridge, princess can try it. I heard from my sister-in-law that when she is pregnant, eating fish is very good for the child.¡± Concubine Shui¡¯s eyes flashed slightly, and then she smiled again. ¡°Concubine Shui is really considerate.¡± Feng Qingyu said ambiguously, Concubine Shui¡¯s intention was to get rid of her child. She just didn¡¯t know what¡¯s Concubine Shui going to do today. Concubine Shui has a treacherous conspiracy inside her heart, but there was a bright smile on her face, she has been leading Feng Qingyu to a pavilion on the water. The windows of this pavilion were all glazed. When the sun shines on them, it was full of brilliance. The ground inside was covered with thick carpets, and it was very soft when the feet stepped on it as if stepping on the clouds. A sandalwood table was placed in the middle of the room, and on the table was the pot of black chrysanthemum. ¡°Princess, please take a seat!¡± Concubine Shui also put a thick cushion on the stool, which fully showed that she was really attentive. Feng Qingyu sat down. Her eyes involuntarily attracted by the black chrysanthemum in front of her. Intense dark purple, the color was strong but not heavy, gorgeous but also lively. The rhizomes were slender, and the flower disc on it was also huge. This black chrysanthemum was top-quality. ¡°This chrysanthemum tea, princess can also try it.¡± After speaking, Qing Yan brought two teacups. Feng Qingyu looked at the white porcelain cup in front of her. The chrysanthemums in it had been soaked opened, glittering and translucent, black wolfberry, and also two red dates. It¡¯s pretty, and also has a nice scent. Qing Zhi brought the crab dishes out. Since Feng Qingyu couldn¡¯t eat crabs, they were all placed on concubine Shui¡¯s side. ¡°Hurry up and bring up the fish fillet porridge that I specially prepared for the princess.¡± Concubine Shui hurriedly instructed the maid beside her. After a while, Qing Yan was carrying a bowl and brought it to Feng Qingyu. The fish meat has been stewed and was completely mixed with the porridge. There was no fishy smell, but it has a faint fragrance. It was very appetizing. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that this was brought out by Concubine Shui, Feng Qingyu would definitely be tempted to eat it. ¡°Princess¡ªyou eat it!?¡± Concubine Shui was eating the crab roe picked out by the maid, and found that Feng Qingyu didn¡¯t even touch it. She felt unhappy for a while. This game was set up, and she has been well behaved this whole time. Unexpectedly, this Feng Qingyu¡­ was still so stubborn. ¡°Princess¡­ You don¡¯t think I will harm you, do you!?¡± Concubine Shui was displeased and said deliberately. ¡°Yes!¡± Feng Qingyu smiled and nodded. At this time, Concubine Shui was no longer calm. She had just opened her mouth to eat, and she was stunned when she heard Feng Qingyu say this. CH 179 Chapter 179 The First Princess Consort Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud ¡°It¡¯s just a joke, Concubine Shui doesn¡¯t need to take it seriously!¡± Feng Qingyu couldn¡¯t help but smile when she saw Concubine Shui¡¯s expression. ¡°Joke??¡± Concubine Shui¡¯s voice was sharper, and she was very angry. But it was not good to tear her face right now. She covered her lips immediately and smiled, ¡°It¡¯s quite funny!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Feng Qingyu was speechless, she took the spoon and began to stir the fish fillet porridge. The aroma wafts through her nose, and she really wants to eat it. ¡°Uh¡ª¡± But she could only pretend she couldn¡¯t eat it. Feng Qingyu retched a few times and covered her mouth with her hand. ¡°Princess, is this porridge fishy!¡± Li momo quickly helped Feng Qingyu up, and Feng Qingyu covered her mouth with a handkerchief. ¡°Uh¡ª¡± Feng Qingyu still covered her mouth and didn¡¯t say anything. Concubine Shui hurriedly stood up, and a trace of boredom flashed in her eyes. This Feng Qingyu was really good at pretending, that fish fillet porridge was not made of fish at all, so how can it have a fishy smell. But she said that it was fish porridge herself, and to say it wasn¡¯t at this time will make people feel suspicious. ¡°Princess, are you alright?!¡± Concubine Shui came up worriedly and reached out to support Feng Qingyu¡¯s arm. Today, since Feng Qingyu has come, her child will no longer exist. There was a hint of certainty in Concubine Shui¡¯s eyes, the prince must be so kind to her because of her child. If Feng Qingyu has no children and loses her health, the prince will definitely fall in love with her in the future. ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Feng Qingyu was supported by Concubine Shui and walked to the window, the cool wind from the window was blowing, and Feng Qingyu become sober and calm. She turned her head slightly and saw the cold light in Concubine Shui¡¯s eyes. She just felt a tingling pain in her arm, and saw that the handrail in front of her was suddenly cracked. She quickly grabbed the pillar on one side, but Concubine Shui¡¯s hand grabbed her arm tightly. Even if Li momo was holding Feng Qingyu from behind, a group of people still fell into the water. ¡°Ah¡­ falling into the water¡­ My lady is falling into the water!¡± The maid on the shore saw this and shouted loudly. Mo Liancheng walked over from a distance and felt a burst of panic in his heart. When he got closer, he realized that¡­ Feng Qingyu had fallen into the water again. He knew that Feng Qingyu actually knew how to swim from previous incident when she fell into the water. This time, she should have come out, but she was still in the water. In fact¡­ Feng Qingyu wanted to get up, but she was wearing cumbersome clothes. Once soaked in the water, it was extremely heavy. In addition¡­ Concubine Shui¡¯s arm was always pulling her. Feng Qingyu broke free and kicked Concubine Shui¡¯s calf, but she still didn¡¯t budge. ¡°Splash¡ª¡± When Mo Liancheng came to the front, he jumped down and grabbed Feng Qingyu with one hand. As soon as he caught Feng Qingyu, he also felt that Concubine Shui was holding Feng Qingyu. At that moment, he kicked Concubine Shui in the face. Concubine Shui¡¯s face hurt, and her fingers loosened. There was a hint of disbelief inside her eyes, she didn¡¯t expect that he would do this. Mo Liancheng hurriedly hugged Feng Qingyu, found the warm pavilion in the water pavilion, and took off Feng Qingyu¡¯s clothes all at once. Since Mo Liancheng didn¡¯t have any desires at this time, there was no prompt from The Great Shift. CH 180 Chapter 180 The Frist Princess Consort Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud In this kind of situation, Feng Qingyu felt a little shy, she took the quilt on one side and wrapped herself in it. ¡°Quickly invited the imperial physician.¡± Mo Liancheng shouted angrily. After the maids prepared the tub, they carried Feng Qingyu into the tub. Her whole body felt cold, but after she entered the warm water, it felt a little comfortable. Feng Qingyu shrank her head and didn¡¯t dare to make a sound, she can already felt Mo Liancheng anger. Mo Liancheng was also helped by the maids to change his robes, and after drying his hair, he stood in front of Feng Qingyu again. Seeing Feng Qingyu bowing her head without saying a word, he felt a little upset, took the cloth from the maid¡¯s hand, and wrung her hair. Feng Qingyu¡¯s body was still soaked in the tub, and she felt his hands gently twirl her hair. A person who usually does things so roughly, at this time he was so cautious. A faint smile appeared on Feng Qingyu¡¯s lips. ¡°You¡¯re still smiling!?¡± Mo Liancheng naturally saw her smile, and a trace of reprimand flashed in his eyes. ¡°I know!¡± Feng Qingyu said helplessly. ¡°You are pregnant now¡­¡± After Mo Liancheng said this, he didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°Isn¡¯t it alright now?¡± Unable to hold back, Feng Qingyu still talked back. ¡°Whether it was fine or not, we will know when the imperial physician comes.¡± Mo Liancheng glanced at her helplessly, wondering what was she thinking in her head. ¡°Um!¡± Feng Qingyu responded and stopped talking. After soaking for a while, the cold was gone, and the hair was dried, it was pulled into a loose bun. Wearing dry clothes and a pair of soft shoes on her feet, Feng Qingyu sat down and her pulse was checked by the imperial physician. At first, she was sure that she was all right, but looking at the imperial physician¡¯s frown, Feng Qingyu¡¯s heart rose for a while. This child was already in her womb, and there must some feelings. How could Mo Liancheng not see the expression on the imperial doctor¡¯s face. He was silent, and waited until the imperial physician diagnosed her pulse before he said, ¡°How is it?¡± ¡°Princess consort need to rest for this period of time, if it was not careful, I¡¯m afraid there are signs of miscarriage.¡± The imperial physician hesitated for a moment before saying truthfully. As soon as he heard the imperial physician¡¯s words, Mo Liancheng¡¯s brows furrowed even more tightly. Feng Qingyu lowered her eyes and stopped talking. ¡°Your Highness, there is something wrong with the Concubine Shui, please invited the imperial physician to take a look.¡± Qing Yan walked in, the expression on her face was very panicked. When Mo Liancheng heard this, he sneered. At this time, the housekeeper came in from outside and whispered a few words in Mo Liancheng¡¯s ear, and Mo Liancheng¡¯s expression suddenly became ugly. ¡°Send the imperial physician out!¡± In an instant, his expression returned to normal and ordered the housekeeper to send the imperial physician out. When Qing Yan heard this, she didn¡¯t dare to lift her eyes. It wasn¡¯t until the imperial physician left the water pavilion that Mo Liancheng let Concubine Shui come over again. Qing Yan heard this and immediately knelt on the ground. After a while, they heard Concubine Shui¡¯s screams. ¡°What are you doing!?¡± Concubine Shui was dragged in and thrown to the ground. ¡°Your Highness, it hurts!¡± Concubine Shui fell to the ground and covered her head with her hands. CH 181 Chapter 181 The First Princess Consort Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud Mo Liancheng saw that the clothes on her body had been changed, and her face was bruised because of his kick. ¡°Your Highness¡­ it hurts¡­¡± Tear rushed down while Concubine Shui speak. ¡°Madam Shui, Prince Cheng¡¯s mansion can¡¯t accommodate you anymore.¡± Mo Liancheng stood with his hands behind his back, coldly looked at Concubine Shui who cover her face in unbearable pain. He suddenly remembered an incident when he was a child, she planned to pick some fruit and at the end she shook the tree, the fruit fell down, and a big one hit her head. It seems that she had the same expression as this. Only the things aren¡¯t the way they were, and Mo Liancheng didn¡¯t expect that she would become such a cruel person like today. Not only did she put the medicine in the chrysanthemum tea, but she also put the medicine in the porridge, and even ruthlessly dismantled the handrail of the water pavilion to became loose. She really made a stand at every step! ¡°Your Highness¡­¡± When Concubine Shui heard this sentence, her hand covering her face also fell. What exactly is the purpose for His Highness to do this? ¡°Why did you invite the princess to come today?¡± Seeing that the matter was imminent, Concubine Shui was still reluctant to admit it. Mo Liancheng shook his head helplessly and looked at her sharply. ¡°Uh¡­¡± Hearing Mo Liancheng asking this, Concubine Shui¡¯s eyes were a little flustered. But she calmed down again, only Qing Zhi knew about this matter. When she thought of this, her gaze turned to the side but Qing Zhi was not by her side. ¡°Don¡¯t look, that servant has already confessed.¡± Seeing her eyes wandering around, Mo Liancheng sneered. ¡°At first, if you are obedient, you can live in the prince mansion until you are old, but if you do such a thing, The prince mansion will no longer be able to tolerate you.¡± Mo Liancheng flicked his sleeves and took two steps back, with a cold light in his eyes. ¡°Your Highness¡­ it was because I love you¡­¡± Seeing that the matter had been exposed, Concubine Shui hurriedly thought of the way for entanglement. She knelt down and wanted to climb to Mo Liancheng¡¯s side, but he dodge. ¡°Your Highness¡­I love you¡­¡± After a while, someone took Concubine Shui and her maid. Inside the room become quiet again. Feng Qingyu lowered her head and her fingers tugged the belt on her skirt. ¡°You¡­¡± Mo Liancheng glanced at her, but he couldn¡¯t say what he wanted to reprimand. Feng Qingyu raised her head, ¡°I didn¡¯t eat the food there. Who knew that the good handrail was broken.¡± She also didn¡¯t expect Concubine Shui would attack her directly, but this time it can be said that she has learned the lesson. Fortunately, nothing happened, she reached out and touched her lower abdomen. ¡°Be careful in the future!¡± Mo Liancheng looked at her without any confusion in his pupil, blinked, and stared at her. Whatever, I can¡¯t bear to scold her anymore. ¡°Uhn, yes!¡± Feng Qingyu naturally agreed. ¡°I¡¯m going to ask someone to bring a warm sedan chair over.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± ¡°Sit and don¡¯t move.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Feng Qingyu will agree to whatever Mo Liancheng said. After he went out, Feng Qingyu sat on the soft couch and looked at the scenery outside the window, she was in trance. ¡°Princess¡­ this is medicine.¡± The maid tiptoed to her side, holding a tray in her hand. Feng Qingyu looked at the pitch-black medicine, picked it up and blew it, then drank it with small sips. CH 182 Chapter 182 The First Princess Consort Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud Feng Qingyu suddenly remembered that Li momo also fell into the water with her, ¡°Where¡¯s Li momo!?¡± ¡°Li momo is not young anymore, and as soon as she fell into the water, she caught a cold¡­ His Highness had already asked the imperial physician to check and prescribed medicine for her. Li momo said that she can serve princess after her illness is healed!¡± The maid related in detail. Hearing her say that, Feng Qingyu¡¯s heart suddenly warmed. She felt that Mo Liancheng was really good to her. Even let an imperial physician to check Li momo. Although the bitterness of traditional Chinese medicine was still in her mouth, but in her heart, it was sweet. Concubine Shui was sent back, and there were no more women in the prince mansion. Feng Qingyu lived a very comfortable life every day, and she didn¡¯t need to worry that someone would harm her. However, after the last incident with Concubine Shui, she still felt she was a little careless. She thought it was just little tricks, and she didn¡¯t take it to heart at all, but she still fell for Concubine Shui plan. Fortunately, there was nothing wrong with the child. The relationship with Mo Liancheng also getting better and better. Until the day she gave birth to the child. She has been inside the delivery room for two hours but the baby still wasn¡¯t born. Mo Liancheng was about to become restless waiting outside, and he had tried to rush in three times. Just when Mo Liancheng was about to be yelled at by Feng Qingyu¡¯s mournful voice, he heard a child¡¯s sonorous voice. At this time, Li momo walked out with a smile. ¡°Your Highness¡­ Mother and son are safe, it¡¯s a boy.¡± Hearing that mother and son were safe, Mo Liancheng¡¯s heart was relieved. After standing for a few hours, his feet began to numb. After finishing cleaning the inside, Mo Liancheng walked in and saw Feng Qingyu was asleep because she was too tired, and the child sleeping beside her. There was a slight smile on the corner of his mouth. After that, the child¡¯s washing ceremony was also handled in a particularly grand manner. However, the news of Feng Yunyao¡¯s death came from the Li Mansion¡­ In fact, Feng Yunyao was pregnant after Feng Qingyu. Not only was the birth premature, but the child and the adults could not be saved. When Feng Qingyu heard this news, she was not surprised at all. She didn¡¯t know what to say about Feng Yunyao. Maybe she had a miserable life in the previous life, and she can start over again in this life, but she¡­ has always coveted the happiness of others. Of course it not like you can¡¯t coveted the happiness of others and want to substitute one thing for another. Only¡­after she got the good from others, she also pushed the bad to the former, which showed that her heart was vicious. Feng Qingyu was not bad to her when they live together. So¡­ this time, she deserved such an ending. After Feng Yunqian, who was in the Eighth Prince¡¯s Mansion, got the news, her whole person was not well, her twin sister ended like this, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a little sad. Even if there was a momo who had been comforting her from behind, Feng Yunqian couldn¡¯t help feeling lonely for a while. It was said that she was the happiest person! In her opinion, Feng Qingyu was the happiest person! Feng Qingyu will always be the only woman in Prince Cheng¡¯s backyard. She gave birth to a son as the first child, securing her position. There was no mother-in-law above her, and Prince Cheng loved her with all his heart. She felt a little jealous for Feng Qingyu happiness. Compared with her. Although the Eighth Prince was about to be named a crown prince. She was also a crown princess, but she just couldn¡¯t be happy. CH 183 Chapter 183 Little Girl and a Dog Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud Now the Eight Prince mansion also has two more concubines beside Ouyang Mi. Feng Yunqian felt that she could not get the sincerity of the Eighth Prince at all. Feng Yunqian fell into self-pity, but in the end, she regained her spirit. In the royal family, what **** is there to expect? She smiled and brushed off the petals from her skirt. Feng Qingyu and Prince Cheng had a total of five children, four boys and one girl. Mo Liancheng also truly loves Feng Qingyu. The two of them hum together in life, through the ups and down, and become the envy of others. Feng Qingyu was also worthy of the title of the first princess consort. On the day of her death, Ji Qingyu left this body and returned to the previous room. Yep! Now that place was just a room, the blue starry sky wallpaper was as beautiful as the real starry sky. Just staring at it for a few seconds, there will be a feeling of being sucked in. ¡°I¡¯m going into the next plot!¡± Still sitting on the carpet, Ji Qingyu raised her head and looked at Ji Zexi who was leaning against the table. He held a cup of coffee in his hand, and the coffee cup was filled with a light mist. Because of this little misy, it made his appearance become a little more enchanting. ¡°This mission was done very well, you can choose a skill!¡± As he spoke, two beams of light appeared in front of Ji Qingyu¡¯s eyes. ¡°Strategic Supplantation! Instant Shift!¡± Ji Qingyu looked at the skills in front of her and silently nodded to Strategic Supplantation. Although the implication may not be this. The Instant Shift actually sounds a little bit similar to the previous Great Shift. Hearing this name was also a little tasteless. After Ji Qingyu chose the skills, she glanced at Ji Zexi again, and found that he seemed to be lost in thought while holding the coffee cup. She opened her mouth, but when she saw his silent appearance that was as beautiful as a picture scroll. For a moment, she didn¡¯t know whether to speak or not. After a while, Ji Zexi was able to come out of his own thoughts. When he looked up, he saw Ji Qingyu was looking at him. With a wave of his hand, Ji Qingyu felt that she had fallen into the abyss, and in instant, the surroundings began to spin. Damn, not even a greeting, and I was directly sent to the mission. Ji Qingyu thought bitterly. ¡°Wang wang wang¡ª¡ª¡± The sound of dog barks, the cries of children, and the shouting of people come into her ear. Ji Qingyu felt that her clothes were bitten by something, and was dragged forward step by step. Her head was still dizzy, and there was a dull discomfort between her breaths. ¡°Bang¡ª¡ª¡± Her head knocked against the door or something, that make her see stars. ¡°Wang wang wang¡ª¡ª¡± There was another dog bark beside her ear, and then her face was licked until it become wet. Ji Qingyu felt a wave of nausea, she slowly opened her eyes, and what caught her eye was a dog. Yep, it¡¯s a dog. When the dog saw that she was awake, it barked again and seemed very happy. Obviously, it was this dog who dragged her forward. Ji Qingyu touched the back of her head, and the one she hit just now was a bag, she stood up holding the door frame. Looking around, she was inside a house, and the house looks very luxurious. It was already dark outside, but outside was flooded with a burst of flame, and it was obvious that this place was not peaceful. ¡°Wang wang wang¡ª¡ª¡± The dog under her feet once again bit her clothes with his mouth, trying to drag her outside. CH 184 Chapter 184 Little Girl And a Dog Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud Ji Qingyu looked around, it seemed that she hadn¡¯t reached the point of extreme misery. She reached out and touched the dog¡¯s head. She felt that it was better to receive the plot first. After all, if she didn¡¯t know anything, it¡¯s not very convenient to do anything. ¡°I¡¯m going to the toilet first!¡± She lowered her head to look at the husky ??under her feet, and said. Of course, after saying this, Ji Qingyu also felt stupid, talking to a dog here for no apparent reason. Can the dog still understand? But after she finished saying these words, the dog sat down and waited for her, as if it really understood. Ji Qingyu glanced at it in bewilderment, then turned and walked into the bathroom. She locked the door, sat on the toilet, and began to receive the plot. This was an apocalypse plot. The female protagonist was called Yan Xi. She was a quirky girl, she looks delicate and weak, but her personality was extremely bold. When the end of the world came, she awoke the wood ability, which can heal wounds and replenish energy. And also have a bit of good luck! She was originally an orphan and since she was young she get financial aid. And the young lady of that family who helped her also became her best friend. That young lady was gentle and calm, Yan Xi has a sharp and straightforward personality, the two of them complemented each other, and became best friends. After the end of the world, the best friend fell ill and her family abandoned her. When she went to her best friend¡¯s house to search for good things, she found that her best friend was dying. Looking at her miserable appearance, she just said a few straightforward words, and her best friend died because of anger. Yan Xi was remorse, but she had no choice but to blame her best friend for being too weak. Strange to say, after Yan Xi awoke her power, her eyes were particularly good at discerning good things. At a glance, she saw that the jade bracelet on her best friend¡¯s hand was a space. Thus opened up the space, swept away the things in her best friend¡¯s house, and left. Because of her wood ability, adding the space that can keep storing supplies. Therefore, Yan Xi was not afraid of anything along the way, and soon met a group of friends, and also formed a team and began to clean up the zombies. Yan Xi¡¯s appearance seems to be gentle, but her personality was carefree coupled with her quirkiness, there were many people who fall in love with her along the way. Until a difficult siege, they were attacked by a large number of zombies. Suddenly a peculiar man came to save them. Seeing that man, Yan Xi found a light in this dark world. It¡¯s just that man turned out to be her best friend¡¯s fiance, Lu Shao. Because of her guilt for her best friend, she tried to avoid Lu Shao. But she loved him very much. Every time Lu Shao was in danger, she hurried rushed over, and when Lu Shao chased after her, she hurriedly dodged. At first, Lu Shao treated her the same way as the other women, but she was so close and far away at the same time, it aroused Lu Shao¡¯s interest. In the end¡­ In a major incident, in order to save Lu Shao, Yan Xi was even bitten by a zombie. Only then did Lu Shao feel how good and how important this woman was. Fortunately, Lu Shao has the largest base and scientists who specialize in researching and developing how to save the crisis of the end of the world. CH 185 Chapter 185 Little Girl And a Dog Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud Therefore, with a medicine, Yan Xi was also saved¡­ In the end, the scientists also developed a new drug, and after using the helicopter to spread the drug, the crisis of the end of world was solved. Yan Xi also married Lu Shao, and the two lived happily ever after. And the girl Ji Qingyu crossed over was Yan Xi¡¯s best friend Zhang Qingyu. Because she was a girl, she didn¡¯t get a lot of attention from her family. She also has heart disease. In the early days of the end of world, the family member was in a hurry to escape. Because of her heart disease, she can¡¯t be frightened, and taking her along will be a hindrance. If they encounter zombies or something, they know at a glance that she will be scared to death! So¡­ she was abandoned by her family. Zhang Qingyu opened her eyes and pinched her brows, thinking of Yan Xi in the plot, she couldn¡¯t help but smile. It seems that she was about to meet a very powerful female protagonist. She washed her hands and saw the jade bracelet on her wrist¡­ This was space! This was her bracelet, her space, she didn¡¯t want it to be snatched away like that. Immediately, Zhang Qingyu took the razor blade on one side, cut her finger, and dripped two drops of blood into the bracelet. Sure enough, the jade bracelet emitted a little green light, and then she could see the inside of the bracelet. As described in the plot, there was a spiritual spring, drinking it can increase immunity, and soaking in it can make the skin fair and tender. There were a few fertile fields on both sides of the spiritual spring, which can be used to grow some vegetables and fruits¡­ and using the water of the spiritual spring, it can all grow in one day. Zhang Qingyu walked towards the house on one side. It wasn¡¯t very big inside. The layout of two bedrooms and one living room with everything in it. She suddenly felt that if she didn¡¯t want to do the task and lived here, there would be no problem at all. She washed her hands, pushed open the toilet door, and walked out. ¡°Wang Wang¡ª¡ª¡± The dog raised its head and barked twice. ¡°Xiao Ji¡ª¡± Zhang Qingyu stretched out her hand and patted Xiao Ji¡¯s head. ¡°Wang Wang -¡± The dog barked more enthusiastically. Seeing this, Zhang Qingyu was very helpless. How boring was the owner, naming a dog Xiao Ji? But¡­after pondering, she was also feeling a little sad. At times like now, her family has abandoned her, and only this dog was by her side. It must be because the dog had seen her lying in there and wanted to drag her out! ¡°Xiao Ji, I won¡¯t abandon you.¡± Zhang Qingyu touched its head, and a glint of determination flashed inside her eyes. ¡°Wang Wang¡ª¡ª¡± Xiao Ji raised its head again and barked twice. Having heart disease, Zhang Qingyu began to put away all the medicines in the house, and also put the family¡¯s small medicine box into the space. All the fruits, vegetables, and bread at home were all put away. Fortunately, because the family members really want to escape, they did not pack up these worthless things. After everything was done, Zhang Qingyu was just about to go out when she heard the door of her house being pushed open, and Yan Xi¡¯s head stuck in. Zhang Qingyu stood upstairs, hiding in the dark without making a sound. ¡°Qingyu¡ª¡± Yan Xi shouted a few times from downstairs. Zhang Qingyu didn¡¯t make a sound. Yan Xi seemed to realize that there was no one inside, so she began to rummage around the house. However, the valuable things in the family have been taken away by the Zhang family, and the worthless food was also picked up by Zhang Qingyu herself. CH 186 Chapter 186 Little Girl And a Dog Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud Yan Xi frowned and after searching Zhang¡¯s house for a long time, she couldn¡¯t find anything useful. In the end, she reluctantly went out. When Yan Xi went out, Zhang Qingyu walked out from the dark. There was a sneer at the corner of Zhang Qingyu¡¯s mouth, Yan Xi must think that the Zhang family was rich and she come here wanted to sweep around. As for this nominal friend, she really didn¡¯t care at all. It was all thanks to the fact that the original owner was always so kind to her. ¡°Let¡¯s go! Xiao Ji!¡± Zhang Qingyu waited inside the house for a while. After feeling that Yan Xi had already left, she left the house with Xiao Ji. ¡°Wang Wang¡ª¡ª¡± Hearing its name being called the husky barked and followed behind Zhang Qingyu. As soon as Zhang Qingyu walked out of the house, she felt the seriousness of the situation at present. Her house was in a villa area, and other houses had been caught on fire. Obviously, it was man-made. Some people were causing panic at times like this. Zhang Qingyu was walking on the trail with Xiao Ji, and suddenly it occurred to her that Yan Xi was already awakened the wood ability. At times like this, it was better to have powers. Her body was already very poor and didn¡¯t know if she can activate the abilities. Zhang Qingyu stretched out her hand and looked at her ten fingers, a trace of confusion flashed in her eyes. No matter what, take one step at a time, after all, whether there was an ability or not was a matter of fate. ¡°Ah¡ª¡± Suddenly, a scream came from the woods ahead. Zhang Qingyu stopped instantly. At this time, a person like her who didn¡¯t even have the strength to bind chickens, if she encounters a zombie, she simply has no ability to fight back. It¡¯s just¡­ that piercing voice. Zhang Qingyu struggled for a long time, and then she made up her mind, no matter what¡­ as long as she can help! She made a silent gesture toward Xiao Ji and walked cautiously towards the woods in front of her. When she finally came to the front, through the gap between the trees, she saw a zombie walking toward a girl. The girl¡¯s face was pale, and it was obvious that she had no strength. There was a little golden light shining on her fingers, but it just condensed, and because her strength was exhausted nothing come out. Zhang Qingyu looked at the zombie, the body had rotted in many places, even if she was so far away, she could still smell the stench from its body. Looking at the zombie was about to approach the girl, and after a while, she no longer hesitated. From the space, she took out a kitchen knife¡­ Uh, the kitchen knife used for cooking at home was actually quite sharp. She was not the original owner. After all, she has experienced the cruelty of the immortal cultivation world. She was not even afraid of so many monsters in the immortal cultivation world, how could she be afraid of such small zombies. At that moment, she quickly ran toward the zombie, and the zombie seemed to hear a noise behind him. But because of its slow movement, before it turned around, it felt that its neck had been broken. Its eyeballs were already drooping out, and at this time, it was even more surprised to see its head fall off and detach from its neck. ¡°Bang¡ª¡ª¡± The head of the zombie was separated from the body and fell to the ground. ¡°You are amazing!¡± The girl stared at Zhang Qingyu, her eyes widened. CH 187 Chapter 187 Little Girl And a Dog Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud Now, most of the people who were able to live at the end of the world were the people who have abilities. The girl in front of her was so thin, but with her own strength, she killed a zombie with a kitchen knife. It¡¯s really too wily and too valiant. ¡°Are you alright!¡± Seeing her face was pale Zhang Qingyu asked again. ¡°It¡¯s alright, I will be fine after some rest, I just met a group of zombies.¡± The girl shrugged and smiled at Zhang Qingyu. ¡°My name is Sang Qi, what about you?¡± After a while, Sang Qi¡¯s face returned to normal. She looked at Zhang Qingyu with a sweet smile on her face. ¡°My name is Zhang Qingyu.¡± Facing her sunflower-like smile, Zhang Qingyu couldn¡¯t help but smile at her. ¡°You look so beautiful when you smile!¡± Sang Qi couldn¡¯t help but be startled seeing her smile. Seeing her expression, Zhang Qingyu couldn¡¯t help but smile again. Merely because the original owner¡¯s appearance was very delicate, with a melon face, big watery eyes, a tall nose, and red lips, but because of heart disease, her complexion was a bit pale, coupled with her weak and thin body, so she looks very unhealthy, very weak, and it makes people want to protect. Therefore, even if Zhang Qingyu was not liked at home, she was still valued because of this face. After all, in this era of face-con, she can still be used as a tool for marriage. ¡°Can I call you Qingyu?¡± Sang Qi asked aloud. She has a good impression of Zhang Qingyu, she looks so beautiful and looks weak, but she was so valiant when she make a move. It was really impossible for others to overlook. ¡°Yes.¡± Zhang Qingyu nodded slightly. She also felt that the girl in front of her was very cute. In the end of world, it would be beneficial to have a friend with supernatural powers. She glanced down at her still glowing fingers. ¡°I have metallic abilities.¡± Seeing Zhang Qingyu looking at her fingers, Sang Qi raised her hand. At this time, the golden light that was condensed on her fingers gradually disappeared. ¡°Qingyu, the head of this zombie can be split open, and there will be a crystal nucleus in its head.¡± Sang Qi pointed to the zombie on the ground. ¡°Uh¡­¡± Zhang Qingyu was slightly startled, she really didn¡¯t know about this. At that moment, she took out her kitchen knife and slashed the zombie¡¯s head. She herself didn¡¯t understand why the original owner¡¯s strength was so great¡­ She wondered for a while and saw a dark blue crystal nucleus in the zombie¡¯s head. Just as she was about to pick it up, she saw a faint green light flashed, and the crystal nucleus was taken away by the green light. She looked up suspiciously, just to see Yan Xi standing there, holding the crystal nucleus she just split in her hand. ¡°Yan Xi, why are you grabbing someone¡¯s crystal nucleus?¡± Sang Qi raised her brows when she saw this, and shouted. ¡°Sang Qi, we¡¯re in a team, don¡¯t forget¡­ This is for our team, and what is wrong with me picking up the crystal nucleus?¡± Yan Xi also raised her chin slightly and looked at Sang Qi. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, this was not killed by me, but by Qingyu.¡± Sang Qi couldn¡¯t help rolling her eyes and pointed at Zhang Qingyu beside her. ¡°Qingyu¡ª¡± At this time, Yan Xi finally saw Zhang Qingyu on the side. A hint of surprise appeared on her face, ¡°Qingyu, is it really you? I thought you were dead!?¡± CH 188 Yan Xi walked up to Zhang Qingyu with a look of excitement and wanted to grab her hand. As soon as she lowered her head and saw that Zhang Qingyu¡¯s hands were dirty and were holding a kitchen knife dripping with brains, she felt a burst of nausea. She took another two steps back. Hearing Yan Xi¡¯s question, Zhang Qingyu only felt that her brows twitched. This Yan Xi was frank and straightforward? What the hell! ¡°I am lucky, can¡¯t die!¡± Zhang Qingyu said coldly. ¡°I went to your house to find you before, why didn¡¯t you come out!?¡± Yan Xi speak and couldn¡¯t help but complaining. ¡°¡­¡± Looking at her expression at this time, and still can shamelessly blaming her, Zhang Qingyu couldn¡¯t help being speechless. ¡°I heard someone rummaging for things downstairs all the time. I felt scared, so I didn¡¯t go down.¡± ¡°Uh¡­haha¡­that¡¯s how it is!¡± Yan Xi heard her say this, and the expression on her face changed. ¡°So, Yan Xi, you went to steal something from someone.¡± Who is Sang Qi? When she heard what they said and seeing Yan Xi¡¯s expression again, she understood everything in an instant, and sneered. ¡°What, I¡¯m good friends with Qingyu. I just went to see if Qingyu is there, and by the way, to see if there is anything that can be used. After all, it¡¯s a chaotic world. If you don¡¯t take anything away, do you keep it for zombies? Can you understand some truth, and now is not the time to waste resources?¡± Yan Xi was just stunned for a moment, and after a while, she returned to normal. At the time she spoke, she had a distressed expression. A word of reasoning can simply crush people to death. Sang Qi opened her mouth, but in the end she didn¡¯t say anything. This Yan Xi was too good at talking! Also, fucking reserve black and white. Just horrible. ¡°Also, you said¡­ this zombie was killed by Qingyu, it¡¯s impossible, she has heart disease and is timid, maybe when a zombie appeared, she will scared to death, how could she still kill a zombie! ¡° Yan Xi looked at Sang Qi with a sneer, and then said, ¡°Could it be that you want to swallow the crystal nucleus alone? That¡¯s why you say that, it was too mean.¡± ¡°This was done by QInyu, also isn¡¯t Qingyu your friend? Is it really good for you to say that about her?¡± Sang Qi has really learned a lot today. If it was her who has this kind of best friend, she must be unable to resist strangling her. ¡°What are you doing? Don¡¯t you know what the current situation is? Why are you still arguing here?¡± An angry male voice came over. Zhang Qingyu looked for the voice. From behind Yan Xi, there were two men and one woman. The man who was speaking was probably in his twenties, and his muscles looked strong and powerful. ¡°That¡¯s right! Yan Xi, you¡¯re the captain! Still not leading by example.¡± The woman who came over was wearing a black bodysuit. A good figure that can make people spurt blood. At this moment, she stood so seductively, it makes people unable to take their eyes off. ¡°Sang Qi wanted to steal the crystal nucleus, but I discovered it.¡± Yan Xi showed the crystal nucleus in front of everyone¡¯s eyes. There was a hint of anger in her eyes. It seemed that Zhang Jiaona didn¡¯t like the idea of Yan Xi being the captain at all. ¡°My elder sister hides the crystal nucleus? Did you see it wrong?¡± The boy at the end suddenly raised his head. Only at this time can Zhang Qingyu see his face clearly. CH 189 A hint of danger began to spread in Feng Qingyu¡¯s heart. It was obvious the three of them come together just now. However, Feng Qingyu can¡¯t believe she actually forsake him. His bangs were very long, and when he raised his head slightly, those eyes that looked like a vast starry sky appeared. The long eyelashes cast a layer of shadow under the eyes, the bridge of the nose was high and straight, and thin lips with the color of cherry blossom petals. Perfectly like the beautiful boy in the comics. Zhang Qingyu looked at him and felt in her heart that he should appear with cherry blossoms raining down because he looks so perfect and so artistic. Is he Sang Qi¡¯s younger brother? ¡°Sang Qi said that this zombie was killed by my best friend, but I know my best friend, she has heart disease, and she is also timid¡­ Look at her weak appearance, and she has no supernatural abilities, it was already good if it didn¡¯t scare her to death, how can she kill zombies?¡± Yan Xi said while pulling Zhang Qingyu to let everyone see clearly. Zhang Qingyu stretched out her hand and shook Yan Xi¡¯s hand away. Listening to Yan Xi¡¯s words poking into her heart. She felt that the original owner was too strong and can still live until twenty years old. She still has heart disease. It felt like she really has good luck. ¡°Looking at her appearance, it really looks impossible!¡± Zhang Jiaona stretched out her finger and tapped on her chin. There was a hint of disgust in her eyes, she hated women who were more beautiful than herself. The man who walked in front also glance at Zhang Qingyu and frowned. ¡°I believe my elder sister!¡± The cherry blossom boy walked up to Sang Qi. Although his expression was cold and made people feel very difficult to get along with, but Zhang Qingyu felt from the bottom of her heart that he was more trustworthy than others. ¡°Sang Jin, I didn¡¯t expect that you usually have a straight face. In fact, you are always on your sister¡¯s side.¡± Sang Qi was about to cry, she walked up to Sang Jin and wanted to put her hand on Sang Jin¡¯s shoulder. But it was an empty shot. ¡°Return my crystal nuclease.¡± Zhang Qingyu looked at Yan Xi coldly. ¡°Qingyu, you can¡¯t be like this. Although you didn¡¯t have the ability, you need to have an honest heart. You can¡¯t sell your heart and soul just because of this crystal nucleus!¡± Yan Xi looked at Zhang Qingyu with a sad face. The way she used to look at Zhang Qingyu was like she has done something wicked. ¡°You, can you stop being shameless here!¡± The man in the lead seemed to like Yan Xi very much. At this time, seeing it was because of Zhang Qingyu that everything was out of control, a trace of disgust flashed in his eyes. At first, their five-person team cooperated well. Although it was a temporary group, he believed that they would definitely be able to break a new path. It was simply too depressing to have a disagreement here just because of a waste. Zhang Qingyu narrowed her eyes and looked at him. ¡°Wang wang wang¡ª¡ª¡± Suddenly Xiao Ji flew out from the side and bit the man. ¡°Damn, where did this dead dog come from.¡± The man roared, a ray of light flashed in his hand, and he was about to kill Xiao Ji. But before his hand touched Xiao Ji, his body was completely frozen. ¡°Sang Jin, what are you doing?¡± The man¡¯s eyes were red with anger, looking at Sang Jin with a hideous expression. ¡°Okay¡­ We don¡¯t need to fight for some unimportant people.¡± CH 190 Yan Xi hurriedly came out to smooth things out. These abilities were used to deal with zombies, but now it was used to kill each other. After she finished speaking, she looked at Zhang Qingyuin in displeasure, it¡¯s all her fault. Zhang Qingyu also looked at her, and suddenly realized that a red light flashed inside the wood behind Yan Xi. She also abruptly tightened her grip on the kitchen knife in her hand. ¡°Qingyu, what do you want to do?¡± Yan Xi looked at Zhang Qingyu suddenly holding a kitchen knife, and it looked like she was about to slash at her, she was so frightened that she cover her head with her hands. A trace of ridicule flashed in Zhang Qingyu¡¯s eyes, and the kitchen knife slashed the head of the zombie behind Yan Xi. The zombie¡¯s blood sprayed Yan Xi¡¯s face, and she burst into a hysterical cry. It¡¯s really disgusting! Except for the Sang family siblings, others stared at Zhang Qingyu in astonishment. Especially Yan Xi, it looks like she has seen a ghost. After Zhang Qingyu finished killing the zombie, she split open the zombie¡¯s head with another slashed and took out the crystal nucleus. She walked up to the dumbfounded Yan Xi and took the crystal nucleus she was holding. Then she looked at everyone calmly. If you can do it, you don''t need BB, no matter how much you speak, it was not as straightforward as a knife. ¡°Qingyu!¡± Sang Qi walked to Zhang Qingyu and gave her a thumbs up. Sang Jin¡¯s eyes when looking at Zhang Qingyu also changed slightly. ¡°Believe it now! A bunch of idiots.¡± Sang Qi said coldly. ¡°What do you mean!?¡± Zhang Jiaona was also shocked by Zhang Qingyu¡¯s shot. She looked like someone who didn¡¯t have any supernatural abilities, but this also depend on that person¡¯s courage, but¡­ just now, Yan Xi clearly said that she was timid. And this woman looks so thin and weak, how can her strength be so great! Sang Qi was too lazy to talk nonsense with them, and talking with such people really lowered her IQ. ¡°Ning Hai you see, Sang Qi actually said we were stupid.¡± Zhang Jiaona pulled the man who was frozen by Sang Jin and acted like a spoiled child. Ning Hai¡¯s expression was very ugly at this time. His body has eased a little, and only then did he brush aside Zhang Jiaona¡¯s body that wrapped around him and walked to Yan Xi. ¡°Are you alright!¡± He took out some tissues from his pocket and wiped Yan Xi¡¯s face. There was a hint of distress in his eyes. Yan Xi was exactly like this, although she looked carefree, in fact she was still like an ordinary little girl. ¡°It¡¯s okay¡­¡± Yan Xi was also frightened. After all, this was the beginning of the end of the world. She was a healer, and she has never killed zombies. Usually, the zombies were killed with supernatural abilities, not at all as brutal as Zhang Qingyu, it was so disgusting. ¡°Since it¡¯s all a misunderstanding and we¡¯re all friends, let¡¯s continue on our way!¡± Yan Xi packed up her mood, with a sunny smile on her face again. ¡°Since Qingyu is so powerful now, then come with us!¡± Yan Xi gave Zhang Qingyu a sincere look. Their five-person team has just been established, and they all have abilities. Ning Hai heard that there was a large base in the north, not only with scientists who study medicines, but also with a large amount of materials. They had already discussed that they were going to go together as a group. It was because of Zhang Qingyu that the previous harmony was broken. ¡°Okay!¡± Zhang Qingyu nodded after hearing this. Although she didn¡¯t like Yan Xi very much, but¡­ the original owner was pissed off by her. The reason why she came here was also because of her. Even if she felt disgusted in her heart, she still wanted to follow her. This was something she can¡¯t do anything about. CH 191 Chapter 191 Little Girl And a Dog Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud ¡°But you don¡¯t need to bring this dog!¡± Ning Hai said gruffly and glanced at Xiao Ji with malicious eyes. He has been eating dry food for the past few days, and his mouth has become tasteless. If he can eat this dog meat, it will be good to relish his mouth. At that moment, the eyes looking at Xiao Ji were also more colorful. If Zhang Qingyu couldn¡¯t see Ning Hai¡¯s intentions at this time, then she was a fool. ¡°My dog ??must follow me. If it is inconvenient, I will not go with you.¡± Zhang Qingyu said coldly. It was impossible for her to give up Xiao Ji, not to mention that Ning Hai wanted to eat Xiao Ji, don¡¯t dream Even if she didn¡¯t follow them, she can follow them secretly, after all, they were so stupid. ¡°Qingyu, I will follow you!¡± Sang Qi immediately stood beside Zhang Qingyu. It can be said that she has some understanding of Ning Hai and the others. And when she see them she felt a little annoyed. Although Sang Jin didn¡¯t speak, he also stood beside Sang Qi, it was self-evident. ¡°Qingyu, can you please stop being impulsive!?¡± Seeing that the situation was about to fall apart again, Yan Xi was annoyed for a while. It was not easy for everyone to get together. ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a dog!¡± There was contempt in her tone. ¡°Sometimes, dogs are more loyal than humans.¡± Zhang Qingyu said meaningfully. Someone as smart as Yan Xi, how could she not understand what she was saying, the expression on her face changed. Immediately, she became angry, ¡°Qingyu, are you blaming me?¡± She even said that she was not as good as a dog. Although she has a good personality, it didn¡¯t mean others can scold her like this. ¡°You¡¯re not worth it.¡± Zhang Qingyu glanced at her lightly. For her, Yan Xi was really a stranger, a person who was not worth the effort. ¡°Okay, isn¡¯t it just a dog! Just let her take it with her!¡± Ning Hai naturally didn¡¯t want Yan Xi to suffer. Inside his heart, he hated Zhang Qingyu even more. ¡°But I said it beforehand, don¡¯t let your dog drag our feet. Otherwise, don¡¯t blame me for doing something.¡± Ning Hai said another harsh word. But Zhang Qingyu didn¡¯t even look at him. ¡°Yeah, this little sister, after all, you don¡¯t have any supernatural ability, so it¡¯s better not to be too arrogant¡­¡± Zhang Jiaona also sneered. ¡°No ability is better than no brain. When the zombies just came out, why didn¡¯t you kill the zombie with your ability first.¡± Zhang Qingyu was not to be outdone. For these people, she didn¡¯t want to bend down. She didn¡¯t need their shelter. So don¡¯t blame her if she threw the knives one after another at them. Zhang Jiaona was stabbed, and her face changed. Seeing that Ning Hai didn¡¯t help her to speak, she turned her body and stopped talking. The atmosphere instantly stiffened. After a long time, Yan Xi took a deep breath. She walked to Zhang Qingyu and suddenly bowed to Zhang Qingyu. ¡°Qingyu, please forgive me¡­ It¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t worry about you. After all, you have heart disease. And previously I saw everyone in your family leave, so I thought¡­¡± ¡°Okay, don¡¯t talk about it.¡± Zhang Qingyu couldn¡¯t help frowning. Yan Xi, this person she didn¡¯t know if she had no scheming or was she too scheming. She clearly knew that it was the end of the world, and that everything could be discovered. She repeatedly mentioned her heart disease, which can have several meanings. Was she afraid that no one will scare her, or something else. CH 192 Chapter 192 Little Girl And a Dog Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud ¡°Then have you forgiven me!?¡± There was a glimmer of light Inside Yan Xi¡¯s eyes. Zhang Qingyu actually didn¡¯t want to get entangled with her anymore, so she had no choice but to nod her head. ¡°Yeah ¨C that¡¯s really great!¡± Yan Xi instantly had a bright smile in her face again. When Ning Hai on the side see her smile, it almost looked like he lost his eyes. ¡°Let¡¯s move on!¡± Yan Xi said with a smile. Everything was resolved, and her mood was also at ease. ¡°You¡¯re the captain, it¡¯s up to you!¡± Ning Hai followed Yan Xi like a henchman. ¡°Wait a minute¡­ let¡¯s not appointed any captain!¡± Sang Qi suddenly said. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Ning Hai¡¯s face darkened in an instant. What the hell did these few people trying to do again. ¡°Let¡¯s go as a team, not bound to each other, and if something happens everyone will help.¡± Sang Qi still remembers the previous matter. If it weren¡¯t for these dangerous times, and it would be better to have more people, she didn¡¯t want to be with them. ¡°Sang Qi¡­ It was my fault just now, and I will definitely be fair in the future.¡± Yan Xi¡¯s expression was a little tangled, and in the end, she walked up to Sang Qi generously and explained carefully. ¡°It¡¯s not a matter of fair or unfair. Rather, you are simply not qualified.¡± Sang Qi also spoke directly. Although when she first saw Yan Xi, she felt that she was speaking like a knife. But she has a warm smile on her face, and you can¡¯t be too serious. It seems that if you were serious, that make you not good. Therefore, Sang Qi has been holding back all the time. Until just now, seeing what Yan Xi said about Zhang Qingyu, she really couldn¡¯t hold back anymore. They were still a best friend, even an ordinary friend couldn¡¯t say these words in front of so many outsiders. What is a best friend? It treats you very well in front of people. And when only the two of you left, I am telling you, silly X, you can¡¯t do this. But what did Yan Xi do just now, this kind of person makes people feel cold. It doesn¡¯t matter to go with them, but she feels disgusted if Yan Xi was to be the captain. ¡°You¡­ well, since you say that, let¡¯s go together like this!¡± Although Yan Xi felt embarrassed, in the next second, her expression returned to normal. The group continued to move forward. From what happened just now, Zhang Qingyu realized that Yan Xi was actually not as brainless as she seemed. The straightforward and quick-witted personality was probably her surface. Otherwise, hearing Sang Qi words just now, and she didn¡¯t even make noise. It seems to be quite intelligent. Zhang Qingyu raised her eyebrows slightly. What she did just now can deter them. After all, in the the end of the world, although they all have supernatural abilities, they were not familiar with it. When they were nervous, they were not sensitive enough. All in all they were not a person who have trained In the future¡­ wait until they have experienced a lot of things, if they didn¡¯t have supernatural abilities, they probably won¡¯t be so relaxed. Ning Hai and Zhang Jiaona didn¡¯t seem to be good people. ¡°Qingyu! What are you thinking about?¡± Sang Qi walked to Zhang Qingyu¡¯s side and saw her with her head lowered as if she was thinking about something. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m just thinking about the role of this crystal nucleus.¡± Zhang Qingyu said, spreading out her palm. In the snow-white and delicate palm, there were two pure blue crystal nuclei, both were diamond-shaped, glowing with a strange light. CH 193 Chapter 193 Little Girl And a Dog Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud ¡°This¡­ you need to have supernatural ability to be able to absorbed it, and the supernatural ability can be enhanced into several level.¡± Sang Qi explained to Zhang Qingyu. ¡°Haha¡­¡± At this time, she heard Zhang Jiaona¡¯s laughter. ¡°I said little sister¡­ This crystal nucleus is a good thing for us supernatural ability users, but you who don¡¯t have the ability can only used it as toys.¡± Zhang Jiaona was very helpless. So what if you can kill zombies and have the crystal nucleus, in the end, it can¡¯t be used as you didn¡¯t have the ability. At present, the road they take were all in peaceful areas. Even if they encounter zombies, its was all weak. So she can chop them down with a kitchen knife. In the future, they will go deeper and deeper, and those zombies were not the ones that she can chop to death with a kitchen knife. Listening to Zhang Jiaona¡¯s obvious sarcasm, Sang Qi glared at her, and then spoke out to comfort Zhang Qingyu, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it will take a while for the ability to activate.¡± ¡°Haha¡­do you think this supernatural ability is a Chinese cabbage?¡± Ning Hai didn¡¯t like Zhang Qingyu at first. He naturally will not let go of the opportunity to mock her. The expressions of several people were inexplicable. Only, Sang Jin walked straight on his own as if he hadn¡¯t heard anything. ¡°Qingyu¡­¡± At this time, Yan Xi walked to Zhang Qingyu¡¯s side. ¡°Huh?¡± Zhang Qingyu looked at her with an inexplicable expression. Obviously, she didn¡¯t understand what kind of skin Yan Xi¡¯s face was made of. She has always had a bad attitude towards her, how could she still come to her side? ¡°Qingyu, you don¡¯t have any supernatural ability. You can give this crystal nucleus to me. When my power becomes stronger, I can also protect you.¡± Yan Xi said and blinked at Qing Yu. ¡°¡­¡± Zhang Qingyu was stunned for a moment, how can there be this kind of person again? Even if she was a fool, she will not give it to her. ¡°You think my idea is very good, right? I am a healer. You will be my guard in the future, and give me the crystal nucleus. When my abilities become more powerful, I will also protect you.¡± Yan Xi said, looking at Zhang Qingyu with eyes that showed it was a great favor to Zhang Qingyu. ¡°Speaking of which, my family has supported you for so many years, even if there is no crystal nucleus, even if there is no kindness from our family for these years, what about our previous friendship, if I am in danger, you should protect me, isn¡¯t it!?¡± Zhang Qingyu speak with a hint of coldness in her tone. For this Yan Xi, she really had enough. Didn¡¯t Yan Xi boast that she has a friendship with her? So now she will take this friendship and use it to discuss this problem. ¡°Uh¡­¡± Yan Xi didn¡¯t expect her to say that, she was stunned for a moment, then nodded her head. ¡°I will definitely protect you.¡± ¡°Then why do you want my crystal nucleus? And still, want me to be your guard?¡± Zhang Qingyu couldn¡¯t help but want to spit, Who did this Yan Xi think she is? ¡°It was useless for you to keeping it!¡± Yan Xi pouted, a little unhappy. ¡°How long has it been now, are you sure that I will never have the ability?¡± After Zhang Qingyu said this, she walked straight ahead, not wanting to say more words to her. Yan Xi looked at her indifferent back and suddenly felt a sore nose. She felt that Qingyu seemed to have changed. She was not like this in the past. What Qingyu has, if she mentions it, she will give it to her. CH 194 Chapter 194 Little Girl And a Dog Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud Speaking of which, it will not be as mean as it is now. It¡¯s just it¡¯s really useless for her to have the crystal nucleus now! She was a healer, and it was very difficult for her to get the crystal nucleus. Now that she used her crystal nucleus, at the worst she will give it back to her later. ¡°Yan Xi, don¡¯t be sad.¡± Ning Hai walked to her side, reached out and patted her shoulder. She was obviously a delicate little girl but she always has to be so strong. ¡°Ning Hai¡­ I¡¯m just uncomfortable. I feel that a person can change really fast. In the past, although Qingyu was weak, she will not be as unreasonable as she is now.¡± Yan Xi said, sighing slightly. ¡°Forget it, everyone will change.¡± Ning Hai was a big rough man, and at this time, he doesn¡¯t know how to comfort her. Yan Xi never expected Ning Hai to console her, she just needed someone to hear her complain now. She didn¡¯t speak anymore after she finished her complaint. The group walked to the front of a restaurant. And when they walked in, inside was a mess. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the back kitchen to see if we can have anything to eat.¡± Ning Hai rubbed his stomach, he has been very hungry. The rest of the people also felt very hungry, and they also walked towards the back kitchen with him. Zhang Qingyu followed, she also felt quite hungry. Although there was food in the space. But with a group of people, if she inexplicably takes out something to eat, she will definitely be found. She beckoned, and Xiao Ji obediently followed her in. When they walked into the back kitchen, it was a mess. After all, it was a high-end restaurant, they finally found some meat in the refrigerator. ¡°Who can cook?¡± Looking at the frozen meat, Ning Hai was at a loss. ¡°I can¡¯t!¡± Zhang Jiaona said first and didn¡¯t know if she really didn¡¯t know or just pretend. ¡°Let me cook!¡± Yan Xi walked to the front and started to take out the meat in the refrigerator. ¡°There seem to be some vegetables there.¡± Yan Xi walked towards the corner of the back kitchen and rummaged through several nylon polybags. She really found a lot of vegetables. Although they were not very fresh, they were still edible. ¡°Now, we can have a good meal.¡± Yan Xi held the vegetables and smiled brightly. Only, she didn¡¯t notice, as soon as she turned around, the nylon polybags behind her loosened. Suddenly a dry hand came out, and then a zombie appeared. He made an unpleasant sound between his breath. This zombie was different from the ones they had just seen. There was no rotten flesh on his body, it was all intact, but it has become dry. Although it was dry, it has an oily glow. Yan Xi also noticed the peculiar situation, and when she turned around, she found that the zombie had put his hand on her shoulder. ¡°Ah¡ª¡± She screamed in fright, and leap away like a fish. The zombie found that the person on his hand has slipped away and became angry. Even if he was very impatient, he could only slowly walk towards Yan Xi and the others. Yan Xi was about to flee outside, but found another zombie coming from outside. ¡°Ah¡ª¡± She screamed again. They were surrounded, and they couldn¡¯t get out. It¡¯s simply horrible. ¡°Stop screaming!¡± Sang Jin shouted coldly. CH 195 Chapter 195 Little Girl And a Dog Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud He had a cold temper, but he also felt annoyed with such a stupid woman. She clearly has supernatural ability, but she still ran around the place and constantly screamed. How many zombies was she trying to attract? ¡°We split up in threes, each group will deal with one.¡± As soon as Ning Hai finished speaking, he took Zhang Jiaona and walked toward the zombie in front of the door. It just so happened that Yan Xi was also there. Ning Hai and Zhang Jiaona used their supernatural abilities toward the zombies one after another, and Yan Xi also stabilized her mind and healed them. The three of them were not in a hurry, they were also not in a disadvantageous position. ¡°Ning Hai is really good at calculating.¡± Sang Qi glanced at him and rolled her eyes involuntarily. They especially took the healer away, they really didn¡¯t lose out. But she really disliked Yan Xi, she just felt that Qingyun was much better than Yan Xi. Speaking of this, she was also unhappy with Ning Hai¡¯s calculations. Was he treating others as fools? ¡°Can you fight now!¡± Sang Jin saw that the zombie was almost reached them, and Sang Qi was still speaking nonsense. ¡°Here I go¡­¡± Sang Qi sighed helplessly. Having a younger brother who looked like an ice cube, she really had no choice. This perfect older sister always got reprimanded. Others who didn¡¯t know will think that she was a younger sister! After Sang Qi finished speaking, a golden light flashed in her hand and slashed it toward the zombie. This zombie was a little different from the previous zombies. Obviously, it has evolved. Sang Qi¡¯s golden light slashed up, and it only cut one of the zombie¡¯s hands. Sang Jin spread open his slender fingers, and gradually the cold air flowed out from between his fingers. In an instant, the zombie was frozen, and only those eyes were particularly bright. The person who sees it will feel a burst of panic. Sang Qi saw it, and hurriedly struck a golden light towards the neck of the zombie. It was probably frozen by ice and was already brittle. Her golden blade actually split the zombie¡¯s neck in half. Because of the split, the zombie was no longer affected by the ice block, and the zombie broke free from the ice block in an instant. With a ¡°bang¨C¡°, the ice block was shaken, and although his head was slashed and hanging, he could still move. His sharp-edged hand, with the tips of his fingers shining in pitch black, was about to attack Sang Qi. Sang Jin frowned slightly, and before he had time to move, Zhang Qingyu went up with her kitchen knife. The knife edge was very sharp and it cut off the little bit of skin that was left. The zombie just fell down. ¡°Thank you, Qingyu!¡± Sang Qi clutched her chest and took a few breaths. Although she and Sang Jin both have abilities. At present, both of them were still beginners, and what they can do was very simple. After using their supernatural abilities for some time, all their strength was used up. Even Sang Jin move just now can only freeze the zombies for a moment. After a few seconds, he would still be caught by the zombies. ¡°It¡¯s alright!¡± Zhang Qingyu shook her head. The three of them were together, so it was the right thing to kill the zombie together. Besides, she liked their siblings very much. It¡¯s just¡­ Zhang Qingyu¡¯s gaze stopped on her hand. Now, if she encounters an evolved zombie alone, probably she will be at the end of one¡¯s rope. She hasn¡¯t felt anything before. She only felt that this refined iron kitchen knife at home was very easy to use. CH 196 Chapter 196 Little Girl And a Dog Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud It was a little strenuous for her when she slashed that little skin, and there was already a crack in the knife edge. Even if she worked together with these siblings in the future, it will become harder for her. So what if she has strength? She didn¡¯t have the right weapons. Sang Jin went to the other side to help. Sang Qi took a rest for a while before recovering a little. The light in her hands suddenly flashed, and the heads of the zombies on the ground were split open in one fell swoop. She picked up a royal blue crystal nucleus. Zhang Qingyu glanced at it, this crystal nucleus was different from the previous one. The previous one was light blue, this royal blue one should be more powerful. ¡°Qingyu, this one is for you! If it wasn¡¯t for you, I would have turned into a zombie now.¡± Without thinking, Sang Qi handed the crystal nucleus in her hand to Zhang Qingyu. ¡°You can keep it! Wait until you encounter another one before you give me.¡± Zhang Qingyu shook her head. This time, although she helped, the main force was still their siblings. Besides, since she didn¡¯t have the supernatural ability now, it¡¯s useless to have this crystal nucleus. Their siblings were not the kind of people like Yan Xi. At least when they get better in the future, they won¡¯t neglect her. ¡°Then give it to Sang Jin! he is more agile than me.¡± Sang Qi said with a smile, and looked in the direction of Sang Jin and the others. Three ability users can¡¯t even beat a zombie, and still need Sang Jin¡¯s help. Sang Jin helped them out and went back to Sang Qi and Zhang Qingyu¡¯s side. ¡°Here, Qingyu said it¡¯s for you.¡± Sang Qi handed the crystal nucleus in her hand to Sang Jin. Sang Jin looked at Zhang Qingyu without saying anything and reached out to take the crystal nucleus. He held the crystal nucleus in the palm of his hand, lowered his head, and began to absorb the crystal nucleus. At first, the crystal nucleus was royal blue, but the color slowly faded, and finally, it became pure white. Sang Jin casually threw it away. ¡°Second level!¡± He shook hands and threw out an ice blade. The ice blade flew into the wall on one side and it was extremely sharp. In this way, he didn¡¯t have to rely on that idiot Sang Qi for the attack. ¡°Wow¡­ This crystal nucleus is much more powerful than the previous one.¡± Sang Qi¡¯s eyes were also bright. Only absorbing one, it can reach the second level. ¡°But it¡¯s also a lot harder.¡± Sang Jin poured cold water instantly. ¡°¡­¡± Sang Qi stopped talking for a moment, why was her younger brother always like this? Zhang Qingyu looked at them with admiration. A relative who depended on each other, it¡¯s really good. ¡°Hey ¨C Ning Hai, why did you give the crystal nucleus to her? Did I contribute less than her?¡± Zhang Qingyu¡¯s side was very warm, but Ning Hai¡¯s side was very noisy. Zhang Jiaona was not convinced, why should the first good crystal nucleus be given to Yan Xi. ¡°Yan Xi is a healer, she is standing behind us, and our coverage is also better.¡± Ning Hai said in a righteous manner without changing his expression. ¡°Bullshit, she¡¯s so weak.¡± Zhang Jiaona¡¯s face flushed with anger. She would have nothing to say if that crystal nucleus was given to Ning Hai, but it was given to Yan Xi, she would not be calm. Why? Hearing Zhang Jiaona¡¯s question, Yan Xi tightened her grip even more. ¡°I can give it to you next time.¡± Ning Hai frowned, why is this woman also entangled with this matter? ¡°I won¡¯t team up with you anymore. In the future you two can be a team!¡± After Zhang Jiaona finished speaking, she walked toward Zhang Qingyu sides. CH 197 Chapter 197 Little Girl And a Dog Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud ¡°Although you come here, you will be ranked the fourth in distribution of the crystal nucleus.¡± Sang Qi also didn¡¯t like Yan Xi very much, especially the way she held the crystal nucleus, it looked like she was afraid others will rob it. At the end of the world, everyone wanted to be stronger. But the way she looked really not very good. ¡°I know!¡± Zhang Jiaona silently glanced at Zhang Qingyu and finally agreed. Originally, she had a favorable impression of a man like Ning Hai, but it was only one-side effort. He still followed Yan Xi¡¯s back. What she do was in vain, it was better to withdraw early. ¡°You¡­¡± Looking at the scene in front of her, Yan Xi also knew that she was disliked by them. ¡°Yan Xi, it¡¯s alright! I can protect you.¡± Ning Hai couldn¡¯t see Yan Xi¡¯s bitter face. She was usually a sunny girl, but because of what these people do, make her looks like this. He really can¡¯t stand it anymore. ¡°Okay!¡± Yan Xi smiled and nodded. It was said that relationships between people need to have a fate. Maybe she just can¡¯t get along with them! The road ahead was still long, and who knows if we might meet people who were compatible in the future. ¡°There are zombies here¡­ The food is probably not edible, let¡¯s go out and find something to eat!¡± Ning Hai looked at the frozen meat on the sink and felt a little pity, but when he looked at the zombies under his feet, at the beginning he was hungry but at this moment he lost his appetite. Yan Xi absorbed the crystal nucleus in her hand, and the tips of her lustrous white fingers exuded a little emerald green light. It was gone in a blink of an eye. Yan Xi blinked seeming a little unsure of what she saw. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Ning Hai, who has been paying attention to Yan Xi, found something different and asked worriedly. ¡°Nothing!¡± Yan Xi shook her head, ¡°Let¡¯s go out quickly!¡± She said and lowered her head slightly. There was a gleam in her eyes. ¡°Un, let¡¯s go then!¡± Naturally, Ning Hai didn¡¯t object and went out first. Yan Xi followed behind him and walked out, and the rest of the people walked out one after another. The rest of the people didn¡¯t notice anything, but Zhang Qingyu saw the change in Yan Xi at that moment. Suddenly she thought of the plot that said after Yan Xi has awakened her ability she also has a pair of eyes that can see treasure. Surprisingly the ability only awakened at this time. After thinking of this, she pulled the sleeve down, covering the bracelet. Although she was not afraid, but Yan Xi¡¯s brazenness was really annoying. No matter what, she still need to take more precautions against her. A group of people walked out, but they didn¡¯t know where to look for food on this boundless street. Now that there were evolved zombies, thinking about the future it will really make people feel terrible. ¡°There¡¯s food there.¡± Yan Xi looked around and found that a supermarket was glowing brightly. She raised her hand immediately. ¡°Then go there.¡± Ning Hai had no objection and was about to walk there. ¡°Why should we believe her?¡± Zhang Jiaona was unhappy. Ning Hai was willing to follow her like a dog, but she was not willing. In her eyes, she looks down at Yan Xi. ¡°Let¡¯s go and have a look first! If it was not good, let¡¯s look around again.¡± Zhang Qingyu said aloud. Although she didn¡¯t like Yan Xi very much, but her pair of eyes were amazing, and now she was very hungry. It was still better to find food first. CH 198 Chapter 198 Little Girl And a Dog Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud ¡°Let¡¯s go then!¡± Sang Qi also had no objection. ¡°Qingyu¡­¡± Yan Xi looked at Zhang Qingyu with excitement. She walked to Zhang Qingyu¡¯s side, reached out and, held her hand, her eyes were a little red. She never thought that Qingyu would help her speak this time. Looked like something has not changed in Qingyu. ¡°¡­¡± Looking at her expression, Zhang Qingyu knew that she had misunderstood, and immediately pulled her hand out of her palm. ¡°Huh¡ª¡± Yan Xi suddenly saw a golden light on Zhang Qingyu¡¯s cuff. Her eyes narrowed, since she reach the second level, her eyes were able to see good things. Although she didn¡¯t know what kind of bracelet on Qingyu¡¯s wrist was, she felt that it must be a treasure. Looking at Yan Xi¡¯s eyes, Zhang Qingyu knew that she must have seen her bracelet. ¡°Qingyu, this bracelet of yours is so beautiful!¡± She suddenly praised. ¡°Well, it¡¯s not bad!¡± Zhang Qingyu didn¡¯t want to talk to her, ¡°Let¡¯s find something to eat first!¡± She pulled Sang Qi and walked toward the supermarket. ¡°It¡¯s really shallow eyelids.¡± Although Zhang Jiaona didn¡¯t like Zhang Qingyu, she couldn¡¯t stand Yan Xi¡¯s pettiness. ¡°At the end of the world, this kind of stuff is useless.¡± Ning Hai saw Yan Xi and kept staring at Zhang Qingyu¡¯s wrist. ¡°Um!¡± Yan Xi nodded, she knew that Zhang Qingyu would never give it to her. She just didn¡¯t know why, as soon as she saw the bracelet on Zhang Qingyu¡¯s wrist. She felt empty in her heart, as if that bracelet belonged to her but was robbed by others. She didn¡¯t know if she can find something good and exchange it with her. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Ning Hai pulled her, and the two of them followed. He quickly walked to the supermarket that Yan Xi pointed to. It was really like what she said, the instant noodles, biscuits, bread and the like were still edible. ¡°You take all the food in here, also the quilt. I just saw a broken-down car outside. I¡¯ll go take a look!¡± Sang Jin rarely said a long sentence, and under the surprised eyes of everyone he went out. ¡°He can also repair cars.¡± Zhang Jiaona asked aloud. The Sang family siblings didn¡¯t look like a poor family, why is Sang Jin still know how to repair cars? ¡°Yes, my younger brother knows a lot of things!¡± Sang Qi said, smiling with pride. She dragged Zhang Qingyu to find something. Zhang Qingyu found a backpack in the supermarket, put all her things in it, and found a shampoo and the like. Although taking a bath and the like was a luxury now, there may still be a chance in the future. Sang Qi followed her example and got a bag, which they both carried on their shoulders. Seeing others were not paying attention, Zhang Qingyu secretly threw some things into the space. After all, there were only several people, even if they take things away, they can¡¯t take much. The group did not take many things, only some water, biscuits and bread, and three compressed quilts. When they went out with these things, they saw Sang Jin was still repairing the car. Zhang Qingyu was also looking at Sang Jin at this time. He was a clean boy like a cherry blossom who was repairing a car, but the way he repaired the car was also looked very beautiful. CH 199 Chapter 199 Little Girl And a Dog Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud Except for Sang Qi, who was dozing off with her backpack, almost everyone was staring at Sang Jin. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Sang Jin opened the car door and sat in the driver¡¯s seat. Ning Hai put those large and small bags in the trunk, and sat in the co-pilot¡¯s seat. The four women huddled together in the back. Fortunately, it was an SUV, so it was not very crowded. Because they have goals, Sang Jin drove the car towards the north. Everyone in the car ate a little food, and at this time they also felt a moment of peace. Except for Sang Jin, everyone fell asleep. Zhang Qingyu squinted, and then she glanced at Xiao Ji who was also sleeping behind her, and then she looked out the window again. It was actually still afternoon but the desolation outside was a bit scary. The doors of the store were either closed or burst open, and there was no trace of people on the road. Everyone knew that the north was safe, and they basically fled north with their families and their belongings. When they came to a deserted place, Sang Jin stopped the car. ¡°Why did you stop?¡± Ning Hai frowned slightly, he woke up as soon as the car stopped. ¡°I¡¯m tired!¡± Sang Jin said lightly and closed his eyes. ¡°Then let¡¯s rest here for a while!¡± Ning Hai also didn¡¯t mention anything about helping him drive the car, and after he finished speaking, he closed his eyes again. ¡°Ajin, eat something first.¡± Sang Qi handed over a bottle of water and ham. Sang Jin took it and ate slowly. ¡°Since we have to rest, let¡¯s rest well! Otherwise, we will not have the strength to deal with zombies tomorrow.¡± Yan Xi said. ¡°Yeah! And starting from tomorrow, everyone will take turns driving.¡± Sang Qi continued. ¡°Who will keep vigil tonight!?¡± Zhang Jiaona asked again, she yawned while asking. She hasn¡¯t had a peaceful day lately, and she¡¯s already been very tired. ¡°I¡¯ll keep watch first!¡± Qingyun looked at the crowd and was first to speak. ¡°Can You?!¡± When Zhang Jiaona heard her speak, she gave her displeased look. ¡°Then you do!?¡± Sang Qi frowned and talked back. Zhang Jiaona stopped talking, closed her eyes and pretended to fall asleep. ¡°Then I¡¯ll accompany you.¡± Sang Qi suddenly wanted to be with her. ¡°No need, I have Xiao Ji with me.¡± Zhang Qingyu refused, ¡°Besides, tomorrow I can continue to sleep in the car, which is the same.¡± After finish speaking she got out of the car with her backpack. Sang Qi thought that they didn¡¯t encounter anything along the way, and it should be safer now, so she didn¡¯t follow. Zhang Qingyu opened the trunk and called Xiao Ji down. One person and one dog walked under the big locust tree on one side. Zhang Qingyu sat under the locust tree, and Xiao Ji squatted beside her obediently. The wind blew, and the fur on Xiao Ji became more fluffy. Zhang Qingyu smiled and rubbed it. Xiao Ji stuck out its tongue and licked her palm. The place Zhang Qingyu was sitting at this time could make her see the car very clearly, but the people in the car could not see her clearly. She sat under the tree for a long time. Because it was in the suburbs, there were many trees in this place, and the visibility was not very high. But the stars in the sky were many and dense. At this time, only the stars in the sky were relatively clean. ¡°Wang Wang¡ª¡ª¡± Xiao Ji suddenly barked twice. ¡°Huh?¡± Zhang Qingyu was startled, thinking that something had happened, and immediately looked around vigilantly. CH 200 Chapter 200 Little Girl And a Dog Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud Finding that everything was calm, she glanced at Xiao Ji helplessly. ¡°Wang Wang¡ª¡ª¡± Xiao Ji barked again in a low voice. At that moment, Zhang Qingyu understood that this guy was hungry. She took out ham from her backpack, tore it apart, and shared half of it with Xiao Ji. After eating, she saw the crystal nucleus that she threw in her backpack and have a bit of interest. She took it out and held it in her palm, imitating Sang Jin¡¯s previous gesture. There was no change in the crystal nucleus in her palm. She helplessly spread out her palm again, the faint blue color was extraordinarily misted under the moonlight. It really depends on fate whether you can have any ability. Suddenly, she clenched the crystal nucleus again. She felt a little prick in her palm that come from the diamond shape crystal nucleus. The other hand touched the kitchen knife on the side. She raised the kitchen knife, and there was a little crack on the smooth blade. Seeing this, Zhang Qingyu couldn¡¯t help but feel a little worried in her heart. The road ahead was long and difficult. ¡°Bang¡ª¡± Suddenly a little blue light emitted from the right hand that was holding the crystal nucleus. Zhang Qingyu was stunned for a moment, and then she felt that a steady stream of power was being transferred from her right hand to her body. She looked at all this in amazement. God, she can absorb this crystal core, which means she has a supernatural ability. With a kitchen knife in one hand and the crystal nucleus in the other hand, Zhang Qingyu didn¡¯t dare to move. Until the energy in the crystal nucleus was completely absorbed by her. Only then did she slowly open the palm of her hand. Sure enough, the crystal nucleus has changed from a light blue color at the beginning to a transparent color. At this moment a little purple light glowed on her hand, she looked at her fingertips in amazement. What kind of ability is this? She waved her hand, but nothing flew out¡­ Zhang Qingyu stared at her hand in a daze, feeling helpless for a while. Obviously, there was an ability, but it was not clear what the ability is. She had heard Sang Qi say before, this supernatural ability¡­ the common ones were divided into gold, wood, water, fire and earth¡­ Then there were some extraordinary abilities, like Sang Jin ice ability¡­ Another example was the powerful Lu Sao from the northern base has the lightning ability. At that time, Sang Qi said that the world was very big, and perhaps there were also some abilities that were unknown. Could it be that her ability was a very powerful but very rare ability? Zhang Qingyu looked at the purple light that slowly disappeared. Suddenly she felt that this was very tasteless. Their abilities were ice ability and lightning ability. She felt that they were very powerful when used. But hers¡­ after waving her hand, not even a wisp of cloud will she bring away. What can it do? Her gaze suddenly fell on the kitchen knife in her left hand. ¡°This¡­¡± She was surprised to find out the kitchen knife that has cracked, was already intact, and there was a layer of purple light on the edge of the blade. Of course, this kind of purple, if you didn¡¯t look at it carefully, you really can¡¯t see it. Could it be that the crystal nucleus she absorbed was still good for this kitchen knife? Immediately, Zhang Qingyu threw away the transparent crystal nucleus in her hand and took out another crystal nucleus. Just like before, she absorbed the energy inside the crystal nucleus. At this time, her eyes stayed on the kitchen knife all the time without blinking, CH 201 Chapter 201 Little Girl And a Dog Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud Sure enough, through her right hand, the kitchen knife also has a little purple light. These lights seem to fill the kitchen knife, and after she finished absorbing the crystal nucleus, the white kitchen knife was also tinted with a layer of purple light. It¡¯s just these purple lights dissipated after some time. The corner of Zhang Qingyu¡¯s mouth instantly had a smile. At first, she thought she will have a difficult road ahead and even if she had a kitchen knife she wouldn¡¯t be able to perform well. Now not only did she have the supernatural ability, but she still doesn¡¯t know what her ability was. But looking at the refined kitchen knife, Feng Qingyu has benefited from it. She suddenly wanted to catch a zombie to try the power of this kitchen knife. Xiao Ji watched silently, and its paws suddenly touched a crystal nucleus that Zhang Qingyu threw on the ground. That was a useless transparent crystal nucleus. But¡­ as soon as Xiao Ji¡¯s paw touched it, the transparent crystal nucleus disappeared. An inexplicably light flashed in Xiao Ji¡¯s eyes. Zhang Qingyu naturally saw this light. She looked at Xiao Ji with surprise, ¡°Are you alright!¡± Xiao Ji¡¯s two big eyes were looking at her. Zhang Qingyu looked at Xiao Ji over and over again, but couldn¡¯t see anything. Could it be that after she absorbed the energy of this transparent crystal nucleus, it can still be used by Xiao Ji? After humans use it, dogs can continue to use it. At this time, in Zhang Qingyu¡¯s mind, the advertisement of the Nanfu battery suddenly flashed. After using it on a toy car it can still be used for the radio. ¡°Xiao Ji¡­you are a dog with supernatural abilities!¡± Suddenly aware of this, Zhang Qingyu couldn¡¯t help showing a slight smile. She hugged Xiao Ji and kissed it. Then, she threw another crystal nucleus on the ground and asked Xiao Ji to touch it with its paws. After all, Xiao Ji has touched before, and at this time, Xiao Ji was also familiar and put its claws on it. With a white light flash, the crystal nucleus disappeared. And a light also flashed in Xiao Ji¡¯s eyes. It was absorbed by Xiao Ji. At this time, Zhang Qingyu suddenly felt distressed. Reckoning the two mutated zombie crystal nucleus they used in the back kitchen before. That thing was definitely very useful for Xiao Ji. Forget it, although it was a bit regrettable, but we can still meet good things in the future. One person and one dog, and both of them have supernatural abilities. In this way, the road ahead will be very easy. The only sad part was that she didn¡¯t know what her ability was, but if it went on like this, she can pretend to be a pig to eat a tiger, and ultimately take everyone by surprise. ¡°Qingyu¡­I didn¡¯t expect you to have supernatural abilities.¡± Zhang Qingyu was still thinking about something when she heard Yan Xi¡¯s voice behind her. Her voice was so abrupt in such a quiet night. ¡°What if I have?¡± Zhang Qingyu turned around and saw Yan Xi standing behind her. Probably because she was too ecstatic just now. After all, she and Xiao Ji both have supernatural abilities, causing she didn¡¯t even notice Yan Xi walking behind her. ¡°I¡¯m happy for you!¡± Yan Xi said with a smile, and then some doubts flashed in her eyes, ¡°But that purple light of yours, I can¡¯t tell what kind of power it is! ¡°Uh!¡± Zhang Qingyu didn¡¯t like her very much at first, but at this time, she felt extremely disgusted with her. CH 202 Chapter 202 Little Girl And a Dog Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud ¡°Xiao Ji also has supernatural ability!? Qingyu, your luck is so good.¡± Yan Xi praised and her eyes were full of envy. Zhang Qingyu frowned slightly, how could she feel that Yan Xi¡¯s words just now harbor malicious intention!? ¡°Qingyu¡­ You have to cover up the fact that Xiao Ji has supernatural abilities. After all, the world is in turmoil. If anyone finds out about this phenomenon and going to catch and dissect Xiao Ji, you will be in trouble¡­¡± There was deep regret in Yan Xi¡¯s tone. After hearing her finish speaking, Zhang Qingyu frowned. It was too late for her to regret. However, there was nothing she can do, she just hope that Yan Xi will not be too impudent. ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± Zhang Qingyu looked at her lightly. ¡°Aiya, Qingyu¡­ We are best friends, don¡¯t worry¡­ I¡¯m on your side, and I won¡¯t tell anyone else!¡± Yan Xi said as she sat down beside Zhang Qingyu. ¡°¡­¡± She would be so nice! Hearing what Yan Xi said, Zhang Qingyu¡¯s heart was full of disbelief. ¡°But¡­ I like your bracelet so much, can you give it to me?¡± Sure enough, in the next second, Yan Xi showed her true color. There was a smile at the corner of her mouth, but her eyes didn¡¯t move, and kept staring at Zhang Qingyu¡¯s wrist. That bracelet, Yan Xi felt that it was destined to be hers when she first saw it. And now, she was not forcing Qingyu, but she really wants that bracelet! Zhang Qingyu thought inside her heart that she feel extremely disgusted with Yan Xi but her face was still gentle. ¡°This was given to me by my grandmother. My grandmother loved me very much when I was a child¡­ So this bracelet is a memento.¡± After Zhang Qingyu finished speaking, she looked at Yan Xi and smiled apologetically. If she said that, Yan Xi probably wouldn¡¯t have the face to ask for it! ¡°The deceased is gone, Qingyu, don¡¯t be sad!¡± Yan Xi¡¯s face was red, and she really can¡¯t open her mouth. ¡°Yan Xi, hurry up and go back to rest! We¡¯ll keep watch here!¡± Zhang Qingyu looked at her with a smile. ¡°Okay!¡± Yan Xi¡¯s eyes showed a little reluctance, she glanced at the bracelet on Zhang Qingyu¡¯s wrist. She get up to leave. ¡°Yan Xi, you have to keep the matter of Xiao Ji a secret!¡± Zhang Qingyu looked at her with sincerity in her eyes. ¡°Uh¡­ ok!¡± Yan Xi nodded and left. Looking at Yan Xi¡¯s figure, Zhang Qingyu¡¯s eyes instantly turned cold. She has no expectation for Yan Xi to keep her secret. What she said just now was nothing more than to disgust her. Although Yan Xi asked her gentely, before that, she equivocally mention Xiao Ji. If it was not a threat, then what is that? Zhang Qingyu frowned slightly, she felt that Yan Xi would not let the matter go. It¡¯s really disgusting to be stared at by such a person. ¡°Xiao Ji, I will protect you, and I won¡¯t let anyone bully you.¡± Zhang Qingyu touched Xiao Ji¡¯s fluffy fur, her eyes full of determination. ¡°Wang Wang-¡° Xiao Ji also barked twice. It has a slightly disdainful expression as if to say that it could protect itself. Looking at Xiao Ji in front of her, Zhang Qingyan smiled, and the nausea caused by Yan Xi was relieved a lot. The night passed very quietly and nothing happened. Zhang Qingyu stood up from under the tree, chased after Xiao Ji, and played for a while. At this time, the people in the car also came down one after another. CH 203 Chapter 203 Little Girl And a Dog Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud ¡°Qingyu¡­Yan Xi said that both you and Xiao Ji have supernatural abilities, is that true?¡± Sang Qi got out of the car and walked over. ¡°¡­¡± As soon as Zhang Qingyu heard this, she looked at Yan Xi. Yan Xi has a natural expression and seeing Zhang Qingyu was looking at her, she smiled instead. ¡°Qingyu, we form a team together. Gain strength is the same as gaining security. It¡¯s really meaningless for you to hide it.¡± A trace of injury flashed in Sang Qi¡¯s eyes when she heard this. The expressions on the rest of the people were not very good. Zhang Qingyu looked at Yan Xi coldly, ¡°How did I hide it, I only found out about it last night, should I shout out for everyone at that time? How do you know that I won¡¯t say it today? And¡­you tell me, don¡¯t tell others that Xiao Ji has the ability, if it is being researched, it will be bad and you will help me keep it a secret¡­ But, it¡¯s just dawn and you already say it, why are you so inconsistent, it¡¯s disgusting.¡± After speaking, Zhang Qingyu snorted. Sang Qi was originally on Zhang Qingyu¡¯s side, and when she heard this, she instantly became angry. She was a little embarrassed in her heart. After all, she had also misunderstood Qingyu just now. All in all, it was Yan Xi fault. ¡°Yan Xi with your quality, I don¡¯t want to go with you anymore.¡± Sang Qi stretched out her hand and took Zhang Qingyu¡¯s arm, looking at Yan Xi with contempt. ¡°What do you mean, I just think that everyone should be honest with each other.¡± Yan Xi¡¯s face was red, but she still try to rebut. ¡°Let¡¯s go our separate ways! It¡¯s hard to see you!¡± Sang Qi gave her a cold look. ¡°Sang Qi, what do you mean? Yan Xi is doing this for our benefit. Who knows¡­ What is Zhang Qingyu trying to hide?¡± Ning Hai stood by Yan Xi¡¯s side and swore to protect her. . ¡°Are you deaf? Didn¡¯t hear what Qingyu just said? Since the way is different, then we don¡¯t need to work together. Now take those things from the car and take half of them away!¡± Sang Qi snorted coldly. ¡°We want the car as well.¡± Ning Hai walked to the front and made a request. If you want to separate then separate. With the car, he can take Yan Xi, and it was pretty good with only the two of them going together. ¡°You¡¯re dreaming! That was my younger brother¡¯s car, get out! If you keep talking nonsense, I won¡¯t even give you the food.¡± Sang Qi rolled her eyes, Birds of a feather flock together. Yan Xi was not a good thing, and this Ning Hai was also not a good thing. Ning Hai clenched his fists. He just wanted to rush to argue but was stopped by Yan Xi. ¡°Ning Hai, forget it, we can¡¯t beat four hands with our two fists, we can¡¯t compete with them.¡± Yan Xi¡¯s words were very miserable as if they were the ones being bullied. Sang Qi walked to the back of the car, divided the contents in half and threw them out. She looked at Zhang Jiaona who was still standing there, ¡°You follow them, or go with us.¡± Zhang Jiaona was in a dilemma and finally chose to stay. Although she had already decided to let go, but she could still see Ning Hai if she stayed. She can quietly see him. ¡°Ning Hai, if I stay, will the crystal nucleus be divided equally?¡± Zhang Jiaona felt that this question need to be asked clearly. ¡°Definitely an equal share!¡± Ning Hai also hoped to have one more person and more help, so he also said it. Sang Qi glanced at them, dropped the things, and pulled Zhang Qingyu into the car. CH 204 Chapter 204 Little Girl And a Dog Translated by little cloud Edited by littlecloud Sang Qi glanced at them, dropped their things, and pulled Zhang Qingyu into the car. Because there were fewer people, Xiao Ji didn¡¯t have to be stuffed in the trunk, but can also sit in the front. Sang Jin didn¡¯t say anything, and when they all got into the car, he drove away. ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a car!? How long can you drive, you¡¯ll run out of fuel later.¡± Zhang Jiaona picked up the things on the ground and muttered softly. Ning Hai reached out and pulled Yan Xi, who was still in a daze. Why do you want something that will run out of fuel after a short time. In fact, the most important thing was that they can¡¯t beat the three of them and a dog. ¡°Probably there are too many people and the oil consumption is relatively high, so we were abandoned.¡± Yan Xi sighed helplessly. Zhang Jiaona¡¯s face changed, this Yan Xi was too good at making up stories. Everyone knew the reason for the separation, she can still tell a bare-faced lie. Before she could open her mouth to sneer, Ning Hai on the side, said rudely, ¡°That¡¯s right, these petty people.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Zhang Jiaona didn¡¯t have the strength to speak anymore, can she regret it? Her eyes looked at the car that had turned into a black spot in the distance. She felt extremely regretful in her heart. They were tangled about gasoline here, and Zhang Qingyu was equally surprised. They have been driving for several days, why did this car fuel didn¡¯t seems to use up? She whispered to Sang Qi, ¡°Why our car doesn¡¯t need to be refueled.¡± Hearing her words, Sang Qi couldn¡¯t help laughing, and then the expression on her face was that kind of arrogance¡­ However, after listening to Sang Qi¡¯s explanation, Zhang Qingyu felt that she has the capital to be arrogant. It turns out¡­ Sang Jin was very formidable. Sang Jin generally remodeled their car, so there was no need to use gasoline. Hearing Sang Qi say this, she also said a lot about Sang Jin. At this time, Zhang Qingyu realized that Sang Jin was only nineteen years old, but he had a double degree. Not only that, he could speak tweleve different languages¡­ And so on, there seemed to be nothing that he could not do. Zhang Qingyu glanced at Sang Jin in the rearview mirror. With a dreamy face like a cherry blossom, Sang Jin was actually a geek, right? It¡¯s just this powerful person seems to be unknown in the original plot. Zhang Qingyu couldn¡¯t figure it out. Probably because she thought too much, after a while, she became very sleepy, and she closed her eyes and fell asleep. Didn¡¯t know how long she slept, when she heard Sang Qi¡¯s anxious call. Zhang Qingyu opened her eyes in a daze, and seeing their car was forced to stop and there were several zombies slapping their car outside. Her consciousness immediately became tense. ¡°Let¡¯s go out quickly! Otherwise¡­ the car is broken, there will be no means of transportation.¡± Zhang Qingyu held the kitchen knife in one hand, and the kitchen knife flashed with a purple light. ¡°I¡¯ll go out through the roof and lead them away, you should get out of the car quickly.¡± Sang Jin said, opened the roof, and his figure flew out like lightning. When The zombies that were surrounding the car saw someone go out. In an instant, they walked toward Sang Jin. Sang Qi and Zhang Qingyu looked at each other, opened the car door quickly and walked out, Xiao Ji also jumped down quickly. Zhang Qingyu possess a rather baffling ability, and at this time, she also wanted to find a zombie to try. CH 205 Chapter 205 Little Girl And a Dog Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud ¡°Xiao Ji¡­ Go¡­¡± She shouted at Xiao Ji and pointed at a zombie. ¡°Wang Wang¡ª¡ª¡± Xiao Ji raised its head and barked, then rushed toward and bit a zombie. It seems that a dog with supernatural ability will not be infected by zombies, nor will it become a zombie dog. Xiao Ji¡¯s teeth also became sharper, with one bite the zombie¡¯s leg was bitten off. Seeing this, Xiao Ji also became very excited. The zombie¡¯s leg was bitten off and Xiao Ji went to bite the zombie¡¯s neck. Not long, the zombie¡¯s head was bitten off¡­ This scene seems a little crazy. Sang Qi and Zhang Qingyu gulped, they felt that they should follow Xiao Ji in the future. ¡°What are you doing!¡± Sang Jin was besieged by a group of zombies. Due to the large number of zombies, although he froze the zombies, it won¡¯t last long. Seeing that the zombies were about to break through the ice, that two women were still stupefied. As soon as they heard Sang Jin¡¯s voice, the two of them instantly froze and hurriedly attacked the zombies. Fortunately, the zombies here have not evolved, and it was particularly easy to kill. Especially Zhang Qingyu, her kitchen knife slashed through one after another, it looked as easy as cutting cabbage. Although simple, it can hold a lot. Soon twenty or thirty zombies fell to the ground. Zhang Qingyu and Sang Qi took out the crystal nucleus. Divided into three people and each one gets eleven crystal nucleus. ¡°Just use it here, so as not to have too many dreams at night.¡± While speaking, Sang Jin had already begun to absorb the crystal nucleus in his hand. After hearing it Zhang Qingyu also began to absorb the crystal nucleus. All the crystal nuclei they had absorbed were thrown on the ground. Xiao Ji was running around, absorbing those nuclei. Xiao Ji was still absorbing the crystal nucleus when the three of them had finished absorbing the crystal nucleus. After Xiao Ji had absorbed all the 30 crystal nuclei, its eyes shone even brighter. ¡°Oh, isn¡¯t Xiao Ji getting more powerful¡­ Let¡¯s follow Xiao Ji in the future!¡± Sang Qi stroked Xiao Ji¡¯s head with a smile. Xiao Ji¡¯s valiance just now was more powerful than theirs. ¡°Wang Wang¡ª¡ª¡± Xiao Ji also barked proudly. ¡°Qingyu, this dog of yours has spirit.¡± Sang Qi couldn¡¯t help debunk when she saw Xiao Ji¡¯s appearance. ¡°Un, Xiao Ji is great!¡± Zhang Qingyu still remembered that when she woke up, Xiao Ji was trying to drag her to outside. Her heart warmed up when she remember this, and she had a little more expectation for this cold world. ¡°Get in the car quickly and leave here.¡± Sang Jin narrow his eyes suddenly, he turned around abruptly and walked towards the direction of the car. Zhang Qingyu and Sang Qi hurriedly followed behind him and walked towards the car quickly. As soon as they got into the car, Sang Jin started the car and continued to drive forward. It was late at night, and the street was empty, but there were zombies walking around. Zhang Qingyu¡¯s hand touched Xiao Ji¡¯s fur while looking out the window. She has a feeling in her heart that the peaceful days were over, and life must be very difficult and dangerous in the future. ¡°We are about to head north.¡± Sang Jin spoke up. ¡°It¡¯s getting harder and harder to get to the north, right?¡± Zhang Qingyu said in a low voice. There were a growing number of zombies at this moment. ¡°Yeah!¡± Sang Qi responded, and immediately laughed happily. CH 206 Chapter 206 Little Girl And a Dog Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud Although Zhang Qingyu didn¡¯t know what kind of ability she had, she felt that her body was full of power, and this power had always been suppressed in her heart. Every time she swung the kitchen knife, it burst out. Because of this kind of power, every time Zhang Qingyu swung the knife, in just a blink of an eye the zombie¡¯s head separated from its body. ¡°Who are they, why are they so powerful! But they are so brutal! Although it¡¯s a zombie, this way of killing¡­ is disgusting.¡± Ying¡¯er covered her mouth and her big eyes were full of shock. ¡°Yin¡¯er if you are afraid, don¡¯t look!¡± Yan Xi reached out and comforted Ying¡¯er. ¡°Un!¡± Ying¡¯er closed her eyes. After a while, she opened her eyes again, ¡°That dog is so cute and powerful.¡± A glimmer of light flashed in Yinger¡¯s eyes. She was very weak and has no supernatural ability. It would be great if she had a dog who could help her in the future. ¡°That¡¯s a dog with supernatural ability.¡± Yan Xi saw Ying¡¯er¡¯s expression and knew what she was thinking. Previously Zhang Qingyu treated her like that. This time, she also wanted to give her a hard time. ¡°Dog with supernatural ability is really amazing.¡± Ying¡¯er couldn¡¯t help shouting out loud. After shouting, she felt that it was very unladylike so she quickly covered her mouth. However, inside her eyes showed she must get Xiao Ji. No matter what, she wants this dog. Even if these people were very powerful, they will go to her elder brother¡¯s side. Her elder brother loves her the most. When the time comes, if she said she want it, who would dare to refuse? Suddenly a smile formed in the corner of Yinger¡¯s mouth. At this time, looking at Xiao Ji¡¯s majestic appearance. It was like looking at her own dog, and she felt a burst of pride in her heart. After getting along with Ying¡¯er for so long, Yan Xi already knew what she was thinking at this moment. Along the way, she knew that Lu Ying¡¯er was Lu Shao¡¯s younger sister, and Lu Shao was the leader of the largest base in the north. What made her even more jealous was that Lu Shao was Zhang Qingyu¡¯s fianc¨¦. Why? Everything belongs to Zhang Qingyu. Yan Xi was a little unconvinced, but if Lu Ying¡¯er was going to deal with Zhang Qingyu, then¡­ Hehe, the days to come will definitely be exciting. And someone as good as Lu Shao, how can he be matched with someone like Zhang Qingyu who killed zombies with a kitchen knife. ¡°That person with the kitchen knife¡­ looks so rude.¡± At this moment, Lu Ying¡¯er also saw Zhang Qingyu. When she saw her beautiful face, a trace of jealousy flashed in her heart. ¡°She is Zhang Qingyu.¡± Yan Xi said lightly. ¡°Is she the ungrateful best friend sister said?¡± When Lu Ying¡¯er heard the name, she frowned. She has heard a lot all the way. They were afraid that the car was out of fuel, so they drive Sister Yan Xi and the others out of the car and slipped away by themselves. Sister Yan Xi was still her best friend. She heard sister Yan Xi say that she has heart disease. And in the past, sister Yan Xi has always been by her side. At first, she was a little jealous of Zhang Qingyu¡¯s beauty and coupled with what Yan Xi said along the way, Lu Ying¡¯er was even more disgusted with Zhang Qingyu at this time. ¡°It¡¯s all right, it¡¯s all in the past.¡± Yan Xi said lightly. The more indifferent Yan Xi was, the more Lu Ying¡¯er felt indignant at injustice. She had already made up her mind that when she returned to the base, she must clean up this Zhang Qingyu. CH 207 Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud Zhang Jiaona stood at the back of the truck. Since Yan Xi and the others were talking through the window, every word reached her ears. At this time, she felt even more disgusted toward Yan Xi. ¡°That damn Zhang Qingyu, I will definitely kill her in the future.¡± Ning Hai stood beside her and cursed in a harsh voice. Zhang Jiaona gave him a cold look and smiled, although she was not a good person. But she can¡¯t stop feeling sick toward these people! She made a lunge and jumped out of the truck, then ran towards the group of zombies in front. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that Zhang Jiaona?¡± Lu Ying¡¯er saw this, and couldn¡¯t help but pout. At first glance, she was not a good woman from her clothes. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about her.¡± Yan Xi looked at her coldly, but smiled in her heart. This Zhang Jiaona really has no brains. We almost reach the base, can¡¯t she endure it all the way? Offending Lu Ying¡¯er at this time, she didn¡¯t know what was wrong with her mind. Zhang Qingyu and the others fought hard. They managed to squeeze in and joined with the two ability users in the middle. ¡°Uncle Yan¡ª¡± Sang Qi cried out in surprise when she saw the people in the center. ¡°Qiqi¡ª¡± The person who was called Uncle Yan was already powerless. At this moment, when he saw someone saving them and that person was also someone he knew, his eyes instantly turned red. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Zhang Qingyu looked at Zhang Jiaona who was standing beside her. ¡°Yan Xi is more disgusting than you.¡± Zhang Jiaona rolled her eyes. Although she was jealous of those who looked prettier than her, she hated disgusting people even more. Anyway, beautiful women! You will be immune after seeing it for a long time. Maybe, after she saw her, she will think Zhang Qingyu was not as good-looking as herself. But someone like Yan Xi, she really can¡¯t stand it. She already feels that she was doing very well, but she just felt uncomfortable standing in front of Yan Xi. Yan Xi was indeed the kind of person who will have a group of people who like her wherever she went. However, she just couldn¡¯t like her. Of course, she didn¡¯t deny that it involve Ning Hai in the beginning. A group of people didn¡¯t have time to reminisce at this time, they all gathered their spirits and began to kill zombies. Soon, a large group of zombies was killed. Sang Qi and Sang Jin were reminiscing with the two people they rescued. Zhang Qingyu and Zhang Jiaona started to break open the zombie¡¯s head, looking for the crystal nucleus. Soon a lot of crystal nuclei were spread out on the ground. ¡°Qingyu, let me introduce you, this is Uncle Yan.¡± Sang Qi excitedly pulled the middle-aged man and smiled at Zhang Qingyu. ¡°Uncle Yan!¡± Seeing the middle-aged man in front of her, who seemed to be very important to Sang Qi, Zhang Qingyu nodded slightly. Yan Shu also smile slightly when she saw Zhang Qingyu. He didn¡¯t expect that Sang Qi and Sang Jin would meet such powerful friends when they were outside. ¡°Uncle Yan, why are there so many zombies here, and only the two of you to fight?¡± Sang Jin also frowned slightly and asked. ¡°There is no other choice, it was assigned by the base.¡± Yan Shu shook his head helplessly. The eyes he looked at Sang Jin were full of hope. If the southern base still exist, he wouldn¡¯t have to go all the way to the north. ¡°South¡­¡± He immediately brought it up, but he was interrupted just after saying two words. CH 208 Chapter 208 Little Girl And a Dog Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud ¡°Divide the crystal nucleus!¡± Sang Jin¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°Ah¡­ this crystal nucleus still needs to be divided?¡± The bearded man who followed Yan Shu was a little surprised. ¡°What? You want all?¡± Zhang Jiaona snorted coldly. From what she saw just now, this man was a waste. The zombie was mostly killed by Yang Shu. There were only a handful of zombies he killed, and now he wants to swallow all the crystal nuclei. ¡°Old Li, if they hadn¡¯t rescued us, both of us would be dead.¡± Yang Shu was very helpless when he saw Old Li¡¯s insatiable greed. He was very unhappy when he was assigned a task with him, but now he didn¡¯t expect him to be so confused. ¡°Old Yan, this is the task we both took up. Anyway¡­ half of these crystal nuclei belong to me and half of it belong to you. If it hurts your conscience then give yours to them.¡± Old Li frowned and snorted coldly. Coming out of nowhere, and they want all these crystal nuclei, It¡¯s really annoying. If he absorbed this large number of crystal nuclei, his strength must increase a lot. ¡°How can you do that?¡± Yan Shu widened his eyes. He always knew that this person was cheeky, but he never thought that he could be so shameless. ¡°What, I didn¡¯t ask them to save me.¡± Old Li squatted with disdain on his face. At this moment, two zombies suddenly ran out from one side. Sang Jin and the others dodged. Since he said so, they really didn¡¯t go to save him. Sang Jin even flicked something with his fingers, and then a smoke instantly rose up beside Old Li. The smoke seemed to carry some kind of aura, and all the zombies around ran to Old Li¡¯s side. Old Li has a fire ability and was also a dabbler. It was easy for him to deal with one zombie. But at this time, two zombies surround him. He couldn¡¯t move at once. He turned his eyesight and saw they were looking at him with cold eyes. A trace of remorse flashed in his heart and inwardly felt that what he had said just now was too much. ¡°Old Yan, save me, I don¡¯t want that crystal nucleus anymore!¡± Old Li instantly shouted out. Forget it, although the crystal core is very tempting, life is precious. He didn¡¯t want to die yet. Sang Qi shook her head helplessly. To deal with this kind of villain, it was really necessary to grind him with extraordinary means. Naturally, they would not snatch the crystal core he deserved. They just trying to teach him a lesson. Immediately, her fingertips condensed a little golden light, but suddenly saw a figure flash in front of her. Ning Hai leaped over and fought with those zombies. Yan Xi also came over and healed them. After a short while, the two zombies were also killed. ¡°Refuse to help someone in real trouble. Aren¡¯t you being too cold-blooded?¡± Yan Xi cast a displeased glance at Zhang Qingyu and the others and then glanced at Zhang Qingyu¡¯s wrist. ¡°It¡¯s really ridiculous. When there were so many zombies before, why didn¡¯t you come down to help? Now only two zombies were killed? Do you feel like you are the savior?¡± San Qi couldn¡¯t help but rolled her eyes and coldly retorted. ¡°What Sister Yan Xi doing is to judge the hour and size up the situation. It¡¯s not like all of you to be so reckless. Sometimes when you encounter a large number of zombies, you don¡¯t just rush up, instead use your brain.¡± Lu Ying¡¯er came over. Her face was full of ridicule. While speaking, she also tapped her finger on her head. CH 209 Chapter 209 Little Girl And a Dog Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud ¡°Who the hell are you?¡± Sang Qi looked at Lu Ying¡¯er wearing a white lace dress. At first glance, it can be seen she was that kind of lofty young lady. It was fine if it was during the ordinary time but this was a troubled world. For whom was she posing her young lady temper? ¡°Lu Shao is my elder brother¡­ My name is Lu Ying¡¯er. The eldest lady of the Lu family is not someone you can talk to at will.¡± Lu Ying¡¯er face turned pale, she can¡¯t believe she was being scorned by others. Wait until they arrived at the Northern Base, let¡¯s see how she handles them ¡°So what if you are Lu¡¯s family eldest lady? What qualifications do you have to talk nonsense here? Your elder brother is your elder brother, it has nothing to do with you. It looked as if the Northern Base was created by you.¡± San Qi hated this kind of rice bug that attached to the family. In fact, it was fine if she was obediently being a rice bug. But she was so arrogant and brags without feeling shame, then don¡¯t blame her for what she said. ¡°Ying¡¯er, don¡¯t talk to them, let¡¯s go!¡± Yan Xi walked to Lu Ying¡¯er, took her arm, and together walked towards the car. ¡°You just wait and see!¡± Lu Ying¡¯er turned her head and said. Ning Hai naturally followed behind Yan Xi like a henchman. When that Old Liu heard that the person who saved him was actually the eldest lady of the Lu family, his eyes lit up and he hurriedly followed. ¡°Let¡¯s split the crystal nucleus!¡± Sang Jin was not worried at all. ¡°One hundred and thirteen in total. There are five of us, twenty for each person, and the remaining eleven, hand it over to the base! If that person doesn¡¯t want¡­ just hand it over to the base.¡± After Zhang Qingyu finished speaking she took her share and absorb it. Xiao Ji squatted under her feet, waiting for Zhang Qingyu to absorb the crystal nucleus before it absord the remnant crystal nucleus. The rest of the people didn¡¯t take it seriously for what she said. The one to be handed in was given to Yan Shu. Asked him to hand it over to the base later. Everyone started to absorb the crystal nucleus. After all, at a time like this, it was easy to make others jealous when you carry these things in your arms. So It was better to absorb these crystal nuclei once you get it. The happiest one was Xiao Ji, all the 100 crystal nuclei were absorbed by it. Zhang Qingyu looked at Xiao Ji but still didn¡¯t have any clues. Anyway, Xiao Ji was similar to her. Basically, you didn¡¯t know what the ability was. It absorbs a lot, and it looks good when it flashes. ¡°Uncle Yan, let¡¯s go to the base!¡± Sang Jin turned around after he finished speaking. The black coat on his body was slightly blown by the wind, and the motorcycle boots on his feet appear to be stately. But his engrave back gives people a sense of reality, even in such a desolate place, he still gives the impression of a painting. He was like a painting. Any casual pose can be a painting of its own. Looking at Sang Jin¡¯s back Yan Shu wanted to say something but stops. He was always like this, no one can force him to do what he doesn¡¯t want to do. Yan Shu shook his head helplessly and followed. The rest of the people followed suit. Zhang Qingyu walked at the end, and Xiao Ji followed her obediently. After they arrived at the northern base, she will be able to see the family who abandoned her, and she will also be able to see the legendary fianc¨¦ Lu Shao. Although in the original plot, Lu Shao was highly praised, Zhang Qingyu still did not like him. He was one of those people who will do anything for success. CH 210 Chapter 210 Little Girl And a Dog Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud Zhang Qingyu had a suspicion. At that time, Yan Xi liked Lu Shao and followed him through life and death, until she gave her life in the end, and then he believed in her true love. After pondering, they actually become together maybe it wasn¡¯t that Lu Shao fell in love with Yan Xi, but it was a habit. Or maybe he was too suspicious, and he didn¡¯t trust other women, so it was better to keep a woman he trust by his side. Zhang Qingyu glanced at the bracelet on her wrist, and suddenly have a feeling of an innocent man gets into trouble because of his wealth. She raised her head and glanced at the dark sky. The weather has changed! ! ¡°Wang Wang¡ª¡ª¡± Xiao Ji barked twice, trying to brush up its presence. Zhang Qingyu lowered her head, stretched out her hand, and touched its head. Sang Jin drove the car and quickly arrived at the northern base. This should be a place that existed a long time ago, originally built by Lu Shao. Not only were there hundreds of residential buildings, but also supermarkets, shopping malls, and even entertainment facilities. And there were also scientists doing research. There were also a large number of ability users, and the place where the ability users live was especially luxurious. Because of Lu Shao¡¯s foresight, this northern base was a paradise. In this chaotic world, this place can also be called a peach blossom garden. At least there were no zombies threatening the life of residents living in it. In here there were advanced weapons, powerful abilities, and scientists. Sang Jin and the others arrived at the base gate and after a series of checks. they were allowed to went in. Yan Shu went to deliver those crystal nuclei first. Saving any kind of moth that Old Liu would do because of these. Sang Jin and the others were ability users. After their ability was tested, they were taken to the villa where ability users lived. When they arrived at the villa, this was probably the saying opponent always meets. Yan Xi and Ning Hai were sitting in the living room drinking coffee. It was probably a matter of time! They were actually assigned to the same villa. Originally, they both hated each other, so Zhang Qingyu didn¡¯t say anything to Yan Xi and Ning Hai, she took Xiao Ji upstairs directly. One advantage of coming to this northern base was that you can enjoy the treatment of a five-star hotel. After running around for more than ten days, Zhang Qingyu hasn¡¯t taken a shower or washed her hair, and still have to kill zombies, her whole body has long been smelly. Even if she get mineral water, she was not willing to use it to wash her face. At the critical moment, it was extremely difficult to get a sip of water, naturally, it cannot be wasted indiscriminately. Zhang Qingyu found a room at random, and Sang Qi and others also stayed around her. Everyone naturally takes a bath. After Zhang Qingyu finished bathing. Inside the room, she found the uniform belonging to the Northern Base, a set of black clothes and trousers, which was very soft and convenient to wear. After getting dressed and wrapping her wet hair, she started bathing Xiao Ji. After finishing cleaning Xiao Ji, she used a hair dryer to blow its fur, and also dried her hair along the way. One person and one dog, it took almost two hours to get it done. Zhang Qingyu went downstairs with Xiao Ji with a refreshing look. As soon as they went downstairs, a couple ran towards them, headed by a woman with jewels, with a sad expression on her heavy makeup face. ¡°Qingyu, you actually found this place. Seeing that you are all right, mother is really relieved.¡± CH 211 Chapter 211 Little Girl And a Dog Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud Zhao Mei grabbed Zhang Qingyu hand with a look of surprise on her face. Zhang Qingyu looked at her indifferently. If it was the original owner, she would actually have hatred, right? In order to put more valuable things in the car, the daughter can be abandoned. ¡°Okay, Qingyu is all right, you don¡¯t need to feel bad.¡± Zhang Huasheng, who was standing on the side with golden glasses, quickly comforted Zhao Mei. Hearing this sentence, Zhang Qingyu carefully looked at Zhao Mei. Forgive her for her bad eyes but she really didn¡¯t see a little bit of sadness on Zhao Mei¡¯s heavy makeup face. ¡°Younger sister, although it was us who left you at the first, it was because of your illness¡­otherwise we will never abandon you.¡± Zhang Yang also stood up from the sofa and walked towards Zhang Qingyu. ¡°Oh!¡± Zhang Qingyu nodded. Anyway, whatever they say, it has nothing to do with her. ¡°Qingyu, what do you mean by this, uncle and auntie have come to apologize to you, but you still look like this, it¡¯s really unfilial.¡± Yan Xi suddenly stood up and accused Zhang Qingyu. ¡°My family¡¯s affairs have something to do with you?¡± Zhang Qingyu glanced at her impatiently, this woman has to intervene in everything. What did this matter have to do with her? ¡°Qingyu, how can you say that, Yan Xi was supported by our family, and I also regard her as a younger sister.¡± Zhang Yang quickly stood up and spoke for Yan Xi. After all, at the end of the world, the ability users were very powerful. Adding Zhan Qingyu a person with supernatural ability, their family will enjoy exceptional advantages and will become very powerful. Yan Xi got financial support from them since childhood to adulthood. She will definitely help them and cannot be offended. Besides, they also heard that Yan Xi¡¯s relationship with the Lu family eldest lady was still very good. His biological younger sister, who used to be a sick child, could actually activate the supernatural ability, but now she was dripping with sarcasm. Zhang Yan only hates that he has no supernatural ability. When they arrived at the northern base, he also need to looked at people faces. ¡°You treat her as a younger sister, that¡¯s your business, not mine.¡± Zhang Qingyu sat down on the sofa on the side, and Xiao Ji squatted beside her. Its big dark eyes stared at the group of people in front with indifference. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Zhang Yang frowned suddenly, and looked at Zhang Qingyu unhappily, isn¡¯t it just because she has the supernatural ability? This younger sister was getting more and more off the road. She used to be weak and always followed behind him. He looked at her with disdain, but now she was talking to him like that. This difference made Zhang Yang very unbearable. ¡°Literally!¡± Zhang Qingyu¡¯s expression was cold, and she didn¡¯t want to talk to him. ¡°Brother Zhang Yang, forget it, Qingyu doesn¡¯t like me, and there is nothing I can do about it¡­¡± Yan Xi shrugged. Although she said she didn¡¯t care, but the embarrassment in her eyes can still be seen. It should be said that although Zhang Qingyu was his biological younger sister, but compared with Yan Xi, Zhang Yang still prefers Yan Xi. After all, Yan Xi was beautiful and sweet, unlike Zhang Qingyu who used to be weak as if she would die if she was scared. And now she was even more annoying and sharp tongue. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t talk about this.¡± Seeing their sibling were about to quarrel, Zhao Mei came over and interrupted quickly. Hearing what his mother said, Zhang Yang¡¯s expression changed slightly, then sat on the side and stopped talking. ¡°Qingyu, it is said that Xiao Ji has supernatural abilities.¡± Zhao Mei walked over to Zhang Qingyu and sat down with a kind smile on her face. CH 212 Chapter 212 Little Girl And a Dog Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud As soon as she heard Zhao Mei¡¯s words, Zhang Qingyu¡¯s heart instantly tightened. ¡°Un!¡± Zhang Qingyu nodded, reached out, and stroked Xiao Ji¡¯s head. Xiao Ji was a stray dog ??she picked up. Zhang Qingyu has always been lonely. Because of her heart disease. When she was in school, she couldn¡¯t run or jump, and many of her classmates were estranged. She has never had any friends. As for being able to be so good to Yan Xi, on the one hand, it was because she was too lonely. Yan Xi spoke without restraint. Zhang Qingyu had a gentle personality, so there has never been a fight before. Regardless of this, when everyone betrayed her and was abandoned by the world, only Xiao Ji accompany her. No one could snatch Xiao Ji from her side. ¡°This¡­ Miss Ying¡¯er of the Lu family really wants Xiao Ji. Can you send Xiao Ji to her for two days?¡± Zhao Mei saw Zhang Qingyu with a cold and indifferent expression. She was also embarrassed to mention this. After all, her daughter was born weak and frail, and she didn¡¯t have time for parenting and all was left to the nanny. Usually, she was very busy and didn¡¯t care much about this child who grew up with the nanny. After all, she has heart disease and didn¡¯t know when she will be gone. If one day she was gone, her half-life should be lost if she pour too much emotion into her. Therefore, Zhao Mei was indifferent to Zhang Qingyu¡­ It was enough to raise her with delicious food¡­ Until later, Zhang Qingyu¡¯s beauty also played a big role, and Lu Shao also took a fancy to her. The two of them got engaged. Now their family was living under Lu Shao¡¯s command. Whether it was Lu Shao or Lu Ying¡¯er can¡¯t be offended. The husband on the side kept winking at her, so Zhao Mei bravely said this. After all, Miss Ying¡¯er can¡¯t be offended. She said that if they send Xiao Ji over, she will give them the right to manage a shopping mall. In the past, the Zhang family really didn¡¯t take this into their eyes. But now was a chaotic world, How can¡¯t this kind of benefit not be firmly grasped in the palm of their hand. Zhang Qingyu had long expected this. At first, she had some hope for this family, but when Zhao Mei said this, her heart was really chilled. In this case, this kind of family will also be a stranger in the future! ¡°Mom is very happy to see me alive?¡± Everyone who had been waiting for Zhang Qingyu¡¯s answer got this question. Zhao Mei was stunned for a moment, then nodded, ¡°You silly child, of course, mom is happy.¡± After speaking, she shook her head helplessly, with a loving expression on her face. ¡°I have heart disease. Even after such a hard and dangerous journey and I am very tired, I haven¡¯t stopped taking my medicine. Xiao Ji is my family and my pillar. If I don¡¯t have Xiao Ji, I will definitely die. Mom must be reluctant to let me die, right!?¡± Zhang Qingyu said very euphemistically without confronting them. As soon as they heard Zhang Qingyu¡¯s words, the three members of the Zhang family changed their expressions. ¡°Qingyu¡­ Mom knows that it is very difficult for you to come this way, but you must know that you are Lu Shao¡¯s fianc¨¦e, and he loves his sister very much. If you don¡¯t get along with his sister, how can you get married in the future?.¡± With the attitude of considering Zhang Qinyu¡¯s sake, Zhao Mei persuaded with kind words. CH 213 Chapter 213 Little Girl And a Dog Translated by littlecoud Edited by littlecloud ¡°Then I won¡¯t marry. Anyway, I¡¯m not worthy of Young Master Lu.¡± Zhang Qingyu looked relaxed. Lu Shao has too many thoughts and she didn¡¯t like it. More than that, she didn¡¯t want to have too much involvement with him. If it was really because Lu Ying¡¯er that their marriage broke up, she was pretty happy about it. ¡°Why do you talk like that? Although Xiao Ji is a dog you picked up, it also grew up eating our food. I want to give it away, can¡¯t I give it away? You are amazing because you have supernatural abilities. But you are also my daughter, you have to listen to me.¡± Zhang Huasheng became unhappy. She even said the words about not marrying, how can it be? Although it was said that they came over first, they also delivered a certain amount of jewelry before Lu Shao took them in. Seeing that they didn¡¯t bring Qingyi over, Lu Shao didn¡¯t mention anything. But now that Qingyu was here, she still has supernatural abilities, Lu Shao won¡¯t give up, right? When the two of them get married in the future, with the relationship of in-laws, their family will also be like a fish in water inside the base. ¡°Zhang Yang, take the dog away!¡± Zhang Huasheng called Zhang Yang directly to hold the dog. ¡°Yes, Dad!¡± Zhang Yang thought Zhang Qingyu was not pleasing to the eyes. But at this time, a smile from on his face after hearing Zhang Huasheng¡¯s order. Zhang Qingyu didn¡¯t make a sound, didn¡¯t speak, just sat quietly. Zhang Yang just walked up to Xiao Ji, bent down, ready to hug Xiao Ji¡­ ¡°Wang¡ª¡± Xiao Ji barked, and nom bit on Zhang Yang¡¯s arm. If it was an ordinary dog, being bitten like this will only leave a mark. But Xiao Ji was not an ordinary dog. You have to think about it, ordinary zombies were all crushed by its bite. ¡°Ahhh-¡° Zhang Yang rolled around in pain, his arm was bitten off. Blood splattered on the ground. Zhang Huasheng and Zhao Mei were also shocked by such a change. They kept hearing Zhang Yang¡¯s wail, and this make them tense up. ¡°Hurry up and call the ambulance!¡± Zhang Huasheng slapped Zhao Mei. Although his son had no supernatural ability, he was his life. ¡°Oh!¡± Zhao Mei quickly picked up the phone on the side and called the hospital. And then it was a long wait. In fact, the hospital was nearby. The ambulance arrived after five or six minutes. But Zhang Yang was wailing, so the waiting time seems particularly long. ¡°My dear son, the ambulance will arrive soon!¡± Zhao Mei sat down beside Zhang Yang, comforting him in a low voice, tears streaming down her cheeks. Yan Xi also stepped forward and tried to heal Zhang Yang, but Zhang Yang had no ability, and her healing was useless. She also comforted Zhao Mei with a few words at that moment. Zhang Huasheng was anxious like an ant on a hot pot, and at this moment he saw Zhang Qingyu sitting motionless, like an outsider. There was a fire in his heart, and there was nowhere to vent. ¡°Zhang Qingyu, look at your good deeds, are you so cold-blooded!? Your elder brother becomes like this and you look so unconcerned.¡± Zhang Huasheng gave her a vicious look, his eyes were full of disgust. He kept thinking in his heart that he should not give this cold-hearted and ungrateful daughter treatment if he knew this will happen, and let her die of a heart attack. But at this moment, it never crossed their mind that they were raising Zhang Qingyu as a marriage tool. ¡°What did I do!?¡± Zhang Qingyu felt ridiculous for a while. She had said beforehand, and they still insisted on taking the dog away. CH 214 Chapter 214 Little Girl And a Dog Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud ¡°Besides, you asked elder brother to forcibly take Xiao Ji away. Xiao Ji is a dog, what are you arguing with a dog?¡± Zhang Qingyu said indifferently. ¡°Qingyu, did you mean Uncle and the others are arguing like a dog?¡± Yan Xi also interjected. Zhang Huasheng and the others all had black faces. Zhang Qingyu¡¯s face was still expressionless, but inside her heart, she felt that this time Yan Xi¡¯s plain-spoken and straightforwardness was a bit right. At least it can provoke others. Zhang Huasheng flushed red and stared at Zhang Qingyu without saying anything. At this time, Zhao Mei walked over from Zhang Yang¡¯s side, and her eyes flashed with a hint of sharpness. ¡°I don¡¯t care what you want. Anyway, you have to bring this dog to Miss Lu.¡± ¡°Aiya¡­ This is a family that clings to power and they are going to send their daughter¡¯s dog?¡± Sang Qi had been standing on the stairs and could hear everything clearly. At this time, seeing Zhao Mei ordering Zhang Qingyu, she felt suffocated. Having this kind of parents truly made one be lost in wonder. ¡°This is our family affair, it¡¯s none of your business!?¡± Zhao Mei watched Sang Qi come down. Although she didn¡¯t know her identity, she also knew that everyone who lived here had supernatural abilities. She felt a little timid, but thinking about her relationship with Lu Shao, in the next second she became tough. ¡°We are a team, and Xiao Ji is a member of our team, not to mention¡­ Xiao Ji is so powerful because of the use of our crystal nucleus. You just fed it for a few years, what qualifications you have to make a statement here!¡± Sang Qi walked down step by step, and when she reached Zhang Huasheng, she suddenly took out a stack of RMB from her wallet and threw it in his face. ¡°Is this money enough to settle Xiao Ji foods all those years?¡± ¡°Xiao Ji, let¡¯s go!¡± Sang Qi whistled at Xiao Ji. Xiao Ji raised its head and glanced at Zhang Qingyu. Qingyu nodded, then Xiao Ji shook its head and followed Sang Qi away. It was the first time for Zhang Huasheng to be insulted like this. His expression changed a bit, but he didn¡¯t say anything until the ambulance came. The group followed the ambulance in a panic. The room became quiet again. Only Yan Xi and Zhang Qingyu remain. Yan Xi walked in front of her, her crystal-like eyes shining brightly. Zhang Qingyu looked at her and remained silent. Yan Xi blinked, then laughed again. ¡°Qingyu, I can help you persuade Ying¡¯er not to take your Xiao Ji.¡± At the same time as she said that, her eyes turned to the jade bracelet on Zhang Qingyu¡¯s wrist. Zhang Qingyu just glanced at her lightly, ¡°No need!¡± After speaking, she went upstairs without looking back. Yan Xi secretly looked at Zhang Qingyu¡¯s back angrily. She didn¡¯t want to help her, but she wanted to see how miserably she would be bullied by Lu Ying¡¯er in the future. Zhang Qingyu walked upstairs and went into Sang Qi¡¯s room. Sang Qi was sitting on the sofa watching TV, and Xiao Ji was watching along with her. The two of them were watching Taiwanese soap operas. That kind of boring plot where the two people got married but found out that they were brothers and sisters. When she walked in, one person and one dog were absorbed watching the movie. Zhang Qingyu sat there helplessly. Surprisingly, she also watched along with them. CH 215 Chapter 215 Little Girl And a Dog Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud The more Zhang Qingyu watched the movie, the more powerful the plot became. The wedding of the younger generation actually involved the love of the older generation and Zhang Qingyu who watch it was also drunk. Sang Qi reached out and nudged Zhang Qingyu¡¯s arm when the TV advertising was playing. Although she didn¡¯t speak, her eyes were full of distress. Just when Zhang Qingyu thought she would say something about how pitiful she was. ¡°Qingyu, you are so miserable! How did you grow up when you met so many highest grades?¡± Sang Qi sighed deeply. She felt that if it was her, whether she could grow up healthy or not was really hard to say. A family with this kind of highest grade people was really leading a befuddled life as if drunk or in a dream. Zhang Qingyu glanced at her and did not speak. ¡°Xiao Ji, let¡¯s go to sleep!¡± After running around all the way, she was already very tired. Xiao Ji followed her obediently. Back in the room, Zhang Qingyu just turned over on the bed before falling asleep. Xiao Ji slept on the carpet under her bed, after a while it snored softly Probably the journey was too exhausting, one person and one dog soon fell asleep. In the early morning of the next day, Zhang Qingyu just got up and was about to go down with Xiao Ji for breakfast. She heard a lot of noises from below, Zhang Qingyu frowned and went down with Xiao Ji. ¡°Zhang Qingyu, you¡¯ve finally come down, I thought you were a turtle! Hiding in the shell of turtle not coming out.¡± Lu Ying¡¯er was wearing a high-end custom dress, sitting on the sofa with a cup of coffee in her hand, gracefully looking at Zhang Qingyu. Zhang Qingyu glanced at her lightly, turned around, and entered the kitchen, found sausages for Xiao Ji to eat. She also poured a glass of hot milk and ate the sandwich. Living in the base was like living in a five-star hotel. Every day, someone will clean the room, and the bed sheets will be changed daily. Every day, the meals were also customized by a special chef and delivered to each villa. ¡°Zhang Qingyu, I really don¡¯t know how my brother would get engaged to a woman like you. Have no manner, really a rude person.¡± Lu Ying¡¯er was being ignored again, and she threw the coffee cup on the table with all her strength The coffee cup fell on the table. Although it did not break, it made a harsh sound. The coffee also flowed all over the table, and some even flowed along the table and onto the carpet. ¡°I see that the way you throw the coffee cup is not very elegant. You think I was not worthy of your brother. You can ask him to break off the marriage with me. I would be very happy.¡± Zhang Qingyu slowly drank the milk. The top of her lips was stained with a lovely semicircle from the milk. She was really not interested in Lu Shao, whoever was interested can take him. ¡°You¡­¡± Lu Ying¡¯er shook her head as if she had never met someone like Zhang Qingyu. ¡°I tell you, I want your dog. I advise you to give it to me, or I will kick you out.¡± Lu Ying¡¯er looked at Zhang Qingyu arrogantly. The tone of her voice was like wanting Zhang Qinyu¡¯s dog was a great grace for her. ¡°You want my dog?¡± Zhang Qingyu finished drinking the milk, then wiped her mouth and slowly walked towards Lu Ying¡¯er. ¡°Yeah!¡± Lu Ying¡¯er glanced at Xiao Ji and saw that it was no different from an ordinary dog, but that day she saw its bravery when it bited zombies. CH 216 Chapter 216 Little Girl And a Dog Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud Lu Ying¡¯er didn¡¯t have any supernatural ability. If she has this dog, she can go out and do quests with a little prestige. At this time the dog has not come to her side, but Lu Ying¡¯er has begun to dream. ¡°Oh¡­¡± Zhang Qingyu responded slowly, with a smile on the corner of her mouth, ¡°It¡¯s not a problem giving Xiao Ji to you, but first I have to tell you that Xiao Ji has a bad habit.¡± As soon as Lu Ying¡¯er heard Zhang Qingyu wanted to give Xiao Ji to her, the corners of Lu Ying¡¯er¡¯s mouth turned up slightly. Look, look! This vulgar woman finally gave in. Her previous appearance was just stubbornness and reluctance to admit mistakes or defeats. Zhang Qingyu slowly walked to her, bent down slightly, with a bright smile on the corner of her mouth, Because her appearance was originally stunning. The smile at this time made her appearance more dazzling in the eyes of others. Lu Ying¡¯er was stunned for a moment, then she heard Zhang Qingyu say something slowly in her ear. ¡°Xiao Ji¡¯s bad habit is that when someone it doesn¡¯t know touches it, it will bite off her bones¡­ and chew it.¡± Zhang Qingyu still had a sweet smile on her face. The word was spoken in a soft tone, but it send a chill down to Lu Ying¡¯er¡¯s spine. Lu Ying¡¯er had grown up in a greenhouse. Zhang Qingyu¡¯s words at this time terrified her. She had heard people say that Zhang Yang¡¯s arm was bitten off by a dog. After trying many methods, it still didn¡¯t work. That Zhang Yang would be a waste in the future. Immediately, Lu Ying¡¯er hugged her head, ¡°Ah¡ª¡± She screamed and ran away. ¡°Ying¡¯er!¡± Seeing this, Yan Xi glared at Zhang Qingyu and chased after her. Zhang Qingyu looked at the large group of nanny drivers who had come in with Lu Ying¡¯er, also left. In the huge villa, calm gradually returned. She walked over to the kitchen again and poured a cup of coffee. A good coffee, with only smelling the aroma¡­ it makes people feel relaxed. Zhang Qingyu leaned against the flow table, sniffed the mist from the top of the coffee cup, and was slightly in trance. While eating the sausage on the plate, Xiao Ji raised its head and looked at Zhang Qingyu. The atmosphere between one person and one dog was very peaceful. ¡°Zhang Qingyu!¡± The peaceful atmosphere was suddenly interrupted by an indifferent voice. Zhang Qingyu turned her head slightly and saw a tall man standing not far away. Wearing a handmade suit, every button looks extremely luxurious. With his handsome appearance, his body exudes a cold aura. But his cold aura was different from Sang Jin. He carried a gloomy aura that make everyone who looked at him feel a chill. His body also carried an imposing manner of being on top for a long time. ¡°Lu Shao!¡± Zhang Qingyu guessed his identity in just a split second. In the northern base, there were only a few people who can have this kind of temperament. To tell the truth, it was ridiculous, the two of them were fianc¨¦es, but they have never met. Even if they were engaged. Zhang Qingyu dressed up that day, but halfway through, she suffered a heart attack. The engagement party went on as usual. At that time, Lu Shao just wanted to open up the market in the south, that was why this marriage contract was made. At first, whether Zhang Qingyu was round or flat, made no difference to him. It was the end of the world, so this kind of marriage contract can be terminated, not to mention that the current Zhang family was not qualified to marry him. CH 217 Chapter 217 Little Girl And a Dog Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud At first, whether Zhang Qingyu was round or flat, it made no difference to Lu Shao. It was the end of the world, so this kind of marriage contract can also be put to an end, not to mention that the current Zhang family was not qualified to marry him. However, Zhang Qingyu, who was abandoned by her family, unexpectedly reappeared in front of everyone with a supernatural dog. She herself has a supernatural ability. At first, Lu Shao was just curious. After all, after the incident last night, the entire northern base was bubbling with noise. It was said that the father and son of the Zhang family want to sell their daughter¡¯s supernatural dog to please the eldest lady of the Lu family. Two people only said each other¡¯s names, and neither continued to speak. They only looked at each other quietly. In the end¡­ Lu Shao laughed coldly. ¡°Qingyu, you really impress me!¡± Lu Shao sat down on the sofa, folded his hands on his lap, and looked at Zhang Qingyu lightly. ¡°We¡¯re not that familiar.¡± Zhang Qingyu took a sip from the coffee cup, unimpressed with his self-acquaintance. ¡°You are my fianc¨¦e, how can we not be familiar?¡± Lu Shao had a faint smile. Zhang Qingyu glanced at him. Although he was smiling, the smile did not reach his eyes. Although he had always been so friendly from the very beginning. However, Zhang Qingyu didn¡¯t think that a man who could sit in this position at the end of the world was a devotee to Buddha. She was silent. ¡°I won¡¯t let Ying¡¯er come and ask you for this dog.¡± Hearing what Lu Shao said, Zhang Qingyu couldn¡¯t help but raised her head, and there was a trace of surprise in her eyes. Not enough, she still didn¡¯t ask anything. ¡°Is it weird? I just¡­ don¡¯t want Ying¡¯er to get hurt.¡± Lu Shao looked at her, and a strong vigorous suddenly flashed in his eyes. Zhang Qingyu smiled when she heard his words. ¡°As long as Lu Ying¡¯er doesn¡¯t come to trouble me, I will naturally not bother her.¡± The implication was that if Lu Ying¡¯er didn¡¯t have eyes, she will not know whether she was dead or alive. ¡°Zhang Qingyu, aren¡¯t you afraid of me?¡± Lu Shao¡¯s eyes narrowed, and the slender fingers on his knees moved slightly. Why is this woman so arrogant? There were many women with supernatural abilities, but she was really the only one who was so arrogant. ¡°Why should I be afraid of you!?¡± Zhang Qingyu asked him back. ¡°Hahaha¡ª¡± Hearing Zhang Qingyu¡¯s words, Lu Shao laughed outright. After laughing for a while, it seemed that tears were about to burst out. Just when Zhang Qingyu felt something was wrong with his brain, he stopped that crazy laugh. Zhang Qingyu still didn¡¯t speak and didn¡¯t even want to look at him. There was intuition in her heart that Lu Shao in front of her must be sick. ¡°Interesting!¡± Lu Shao suddenly said a sentence, and the eyes looking at Zhang Qingyu had another meaning. Although Zhang Qingyu lowered her head, she still could feel the difference in Lu Shao. Oh my gosh! Is there any other base in this place? She doesn¡¯t want to stay in this place anymore. And this person, when can he get out? Zhang Qingyu turned her head to the other side helplessly. ¡°Fianc¨¦e, goodbye!¡± Lu Shao stood up abruptly, and thought this Zhang Qingyu was quite interesting. CH 218 Chapter 218 Little Girl And a Dog Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud It was rumored that she was also very good at killing zombies, and she can barely stand behind him and be his woman. Of course, Zhang Qingyu wouldn¡¯t know Lu Shao¡¯s inner thoughts. Otherwise, she would definitely got up and give him a kick. When Lu Shao left, Zhang Qingyu slowly put down the coffee in her hand, and she frowned slightly. Listening to Lu Shao¡¯s tone, it seems that he didn¡¯t really want to break up the engagement with her. Although modern times were not as strict as ancient times. Zhang Qingyu just didn¡¯t want to be labeled as Lu Shao woman. ¡°Yeah, Qingyu¡­ Young Master Lu came to see you! You are really lucky. It must be because you are his fiancee that you were assigned to our villa.¡± Yan Xi walked in from outside, her face full of envy. Zhang Qingyu glanced at her with a light expression. ¡°I kill more zombies. What did you rely on to live in, holding Lu Ying¡¯er¡¯s thigh?¡± Zhang Qingyu snorted coldly, turned around, and took Xiao Ji upstairs. ¡°You¡­¡± Yan Xi gritted her teeth with hatred. The current Zhang Qingyu with sharp tongue was really annoying. It¡¯s been a peaceful week. In Zhang Qingyu¡¯s life, every day was loose, just playing with Xiao Ji and sleeping. Fortunately, Lu Ying¡¯er didn¡¯t bother her during this time. Finally, on this day, their villa received a task. It turned out that in the northern base, the task was calculated according to the villa that was assigned. It happened that they came in a week ago, and it was enough to let them rest first. Sang Qi was sitting on the sofa holding Zhang Qingyu¡¯s arm, and Sang Jin slumped on the coffee table, his slender fingers gently drawing circles on the coffee table. Yan Xi stood aside and lowered her head slightly, didn¡¯t know what she was thinking. Ning Hai seemed to lack sleep and kept yawning. Zhang Jiaona was painting her nails with nail polish. Several people in the villa did not speak. Waiting until the nail polish on Zhang Jiaona¡¯s nails was completely dry. ¡°Why hasn¡¯t the person leading us come yet?¡± She couldn¡¯t help frowning, Going out to task, how can the person in charge be late? If it weren¡¯t for all the measures in this northern base were the best. Otherwise, she won¡¯t be here. ¡°Why are you in a hurry?¡± Ning Hai has been gambling in the underground casino for the past few days. Losing more and winning less, and also lack of sleep. The later the person in charge arrives, the better. He can catch up on his sleep. ¡°Haha¡­ Do you think everyone is as undisciplined as you?¡± Zhang Jiaona gave him a cold look and put her hands around her chest. On the way to the northern base, her feelings for Ning Hai were completely wiped away, not to mention his actions at the base after that. Af first, she thought he was a man with passion, but at this time he was just a vulgar person. ¡°You stinky bitch!¡± When Ning Hai heard her sarcasm, he instantly became angry. Zhang Jiaona snapped and smashed the nail polish bottle in her hand onto Ning Hai¡¯s face. ¡°Ah yo-¡° Ning Hai didn¡¯t even dodge this¡­ Zhang Qingyu and the others were speechless for a while, just as the two people were about to fight. At this time, a strong fragrance of perfume wafted from the gate. CH 219 Chapter 219 Little Girl And a Dog Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud ¡°Miss Ying¡¯er is here!¡± Yan Xi said lightly, with an inexplicable smile on the corner of her mouth. She also took a glance at Zhang Qingyu. Lu Ying¡¯er made a brilliant appearance with many attendants crowding around her. It seems that Lu Ying¡¯er likes lace very much. Unlike the previous Chloe one-shoulder white see-through dress, which is pure and tempting. This time, she was wearing Chanel¡¯s haute couture¡­ it was completely bodycon, under a thin layer of lace, her flawless curve could be seen. Zhang Qingyu glanced at her. Speaking from her conscience, Lu Ying¡¯er¡¯s skin and figure were good. At this time, she appeared in front of everyone wearing a seductive dress, and also a Chanel¡¯s lambskin high heels. ¡°Today, Miss Lu Ying¡¯er is your captain, she will go kill the zombies with you!!¡± A man next to Lu Ying¡¯er walked to the front and said. Sang Jin raised his head and glanced, and finally looked away in disgust. Zhang Qingyu observed, except for those bodyguards following Lu Ying¡¯er who were staring at her hot body, only Ning Hai looked at her fascinatedly. She lowered her head and found that Xiao Ji was also staring at Lu Ying¡¯er. Zhang Qingyu was speechless. Could it be that Xiao Ji was a lecherous dog? She glanced at Lu Ying¡¯er again, and then she become aware of the truth. It turned out that Lu Ying¡¯er¡¯s body was wrapped in this thin and sexy lace was extremely like a sausage, it was also the sausage Xiao Ji liked to eat. Zhang Qingyu was also fully aware. In the next second, she had to drag Xiao Ji with great effort. Fearing that it would rush up and bite Lu Ying¡¯er, then she would definitely die. ¡°Miss is going to kill zombies with us, and also a captain. That means, we will have to listen to her later?¡± Sang Qi played with her fingernails, the tone of voice carried a strong disdain. ¡°Nonsense, the eldest lady is the captain, so naturally everything obeys the eldest lady.¡± The man beside Lu Ying¡¯er was like her manager, standing in front of her and speaking. ¡°It turns out that the northern base is just so nonchalant. Taking the life of the supernatural abilities so lightly, do you want us to accompany the eldest lady to play? Sang Qi slapped her hand on the table. ¡°We North Base, when did we take the lives lightly? If we don¡¯t take it seriously, the eldest lady won¡¯t go with you. After all, the ability also needs to be stimulated. The eldest lady is going to stimulate the ability this time. Besides¡­ In order to protect the lives of the eldest lady and everyone, Young Master Lu dispatched a professional car¡­ If there are many zombies at that time, we can directly crush through.¡± The man beside Lu Ying¡¯er was very eloquent, and at a glance, it can be seen that he usually did public relations work. Sang Qi wanted to say something, but Zhang Qingyu squeeze her hand. Sang Qi looked back at Zhang Qingyu, bit her lower lip, but didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°Since everyone has no objection, let¡¯s go! ¡° Yan Xi seemed to be looking forward to this mission. As soon as she finished speaking, she walked towards Lu Yinger. ¡°Sister Yan Xi¡ª¡± Lu Ying¡¯er looked at her with a sweet smile. ¡°Ying¡¯er, you look beautiful today, like a sexy dark goddess.¡± Yan Xi looked at Lu Ying¡¯er and praised her sincerely. CH 220 Chapter 220 Little Girl And a Dog Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud ¡°Really!! Thank you, Sister Yan Xi!¡± Hearing Yan Xi¡¯s words, Lu Ying¡¯er¡¯s face instantly blushed. She glanced at Sang Jin, who was still squatting and drawing circles on the table. Sang Qi had been paying attention and at this time she found that Lu Ying¡¯er was looking at her perfect little brother with heat in her eyes, she quickly coughed and covered Sang Jin. When Lu Ying¡¯er saw this, she glared at Sang Qi. But in the end, she couldn¡¯t do anything and was pulled out by Yan Xi. Zhang Qingyu and others also went out together. Zhang Jiaona walked at the back and snorted coldly when she saw Lu Ying¡¯er¡¯s haute couture dress. Hey, it was really the saying comparing with others, just make yourself angry At the end of the world, they can only wear this work clothes similar to those in a factory, but Miss Lu Ying¡¯er was wearing a dress that costs 800,000 to 900,000 yuan. Her figure was much better than that of Lu Ying¡¯er. If she wears it, it must be more beautiful. After Sang Qi knew Lu Ying¡¯er¡¯s filthy thoughts, she shielded Sang Jin like protecting the calf. She didn¡¯t want Lu Ying¡¯er¡¯s gaze stained on Sang Jin. But Sang Jin was a head taller than her, so she couldn¡¯t shield him at all. The group walked out of the villa and saw the car outside. In fact, it was no different from an ordinary RV. Lu Ying¡¯er and Yan Xi went first, and Ning Hai followed behind. Zhang Qingyu went in and saw that although there was no bed inside the RV, just a set of high-end sofas, and a wine cabinet on the other side. There was a small kitchen on one side, with a chef standing and cooking. Inside the car, there was a faint smell of coffee. Zhang Qingyu and the others sat down on the sofa opposite them. The car started in an instant. There were beautiful waiters who brought coffee and small snacks to everyone. Zhang Qingyu looked at Lu Ying¡¯er, who was smiling and wearing a lace and fleshy outfit, and felt for a moment that they were actually having afternoon tea. Instead of going out to kill zombies, do a mission. Today¡¯s Lu Ying¡¯er was a bit strange. She keeps giggling and secretly looks at Sang Jin. Looking at Sang Qi¡¯s anger, but the party involved, Sang Jin, still lowered his eyebrows and sat there losing in thought. ¡°Why do you always look at my brother?¡± Sang Qi finally couldn¡¯t help it and shout loudly. Lu Ying¡¯er didn¡¯t expect that she would say it out loud, and she blushed all of a sudden. Sang Jin just raised his eyes slightly, then lowered them again. ¡°Sister Yan Xi, how could this happen!?¡± Afterward, Lu Ying¡¯er whisper in Yan Xi¡¯s ear. Zhang Qingyu frowned and looked at them, suddenly she had a very strange feeling. Today was not the first time Lu Ying¡¯er saw Sang Jin. She didn¡¯t care about him before. This time she inexplicable looked like a girl in love. Subconsciously, Zhang Qingyu¡¯s gaze swept across Yan Xi¡¯s body again. Naturally, Yan Xi ignored the others and whispered to Lu Ying¡¯er, after which Lu Ying¡¯er nodded. San Qi still looked like a hen protecting her chicks. In a blink of an eye, Zhang Qingyu saw Xiao Ji was staring at Lu Ying¡¯er, she hurriedly turned its head over. She can¡¯t let it go and bite her to death¡­ So everyone has different thoughts. The car drove for more than two hours and came to a factory area. CH 221 Chapter 221 Little Girl And a Dog Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud As soon as they got out of the car, the surrounding was extremely desolate. Even though the sky was still scorching hot, it still made people feel cold and gloomy. ¡°Oo Oo Ooo¡­¡± Bursts of noise came out from inside the factory, making people present feel alarmed. Lu Ying¡¯er who wears lambskin high heels walking on the cement floor like walking on the catwalk. When she heard the noise from inside the factory, her face turned pale with fright. At that moment, the steps went backward. ¡°Ah yo, Captain¡­Are we going in now?¡± Sang Qi caught this sight and was about to make a fuss to enter the factory. Before Lu Ying¡¯er said anything, Yan Xi walked over, stretched out her hand, and held Lu Ying¡¯er hand. ¡°Ying¡¯er, what are you afraid of? so many of us are protecting you!¡± Yan Xi¡¯s voice was soft, which made Lu Yinger¡¯s heart a little calmer. Because of Yan Xi¡¯s comfort, Lu Ying¡¯er calmed down a little. Her pair of beautiful eyes glanced at Sang Jin, and there was a slight smile on the corner of her mouth. ¡°Then go in!¡± Lu Ying¡¯er quickly recovered, she let go of Yan Xi¡¯s hand, took small steps, and walked towards the front gracefully. If she was attending a banquet dinner this dementor was very elegant. But they were here to kill zombies. All of them were wearing simple clothes, and some people were very alert with weapons in their hands. Only Lu Ying¡¯er wearing a lace bodyfit outfit, walking with high heels. This sight was slightly out of place. ¡°Puchi-¡° Zhang Jiaona couldn¡¯t help laughing out loud. Well, please forgive her¡­ She had previously thought about how she would look wearing those clothes. If she was dressed like this and went to kill zombies, she would rather not. Hearing Zhang Jiaona¡¯s laughter, Sang Qi also couldn¡¯t help but laugh. Originally a very serious atmosphere, because of your laugh and her laugh, it became very strange in an instant. ¡°Shut up every one of you.¡± Yan Xi frowned suddenly, turned her head slightly, and cursed at the back. Everyone stopped immediately. Although the captain this time was Lu Ying¡¯er, but looking at Lu Ying¡¯er¡¯s cowardly appearance. Usually she was very arrogant. In front of the zombies, she was so scared that she couldn¡¯t even speak clearly. At this time, she regretted coming here. Obviously, the current captain position was grasped by Yan Xi, Lu Ying¡¯er didn¡¯t say anything, and the others naturally didn¡¯t want to say anything. Inside the factory, it suddenly became quiet. There was very big different when they come inside. There was still a whining sound when they arrived, although it sounded a little scary. But it was still better than the current quietness. The quieter it was, the more scared everyone become. Compared to others who were vigilant, Lu Ying¡¯er was relaxed at this time. She looked at the surronding people who protected her, with a smile on her lips, and her pink lips were crystal clear. ¡°The tranquility before the storm¡ª¡± San Qi suddenly said these words. Zhang Qingyu held a kitchen knife in her hand and looked around, but she really didn¡¯t find anythings. ¡°Wang wang wang¡ª¡ª¡± Xiao Ji barked in one direction. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? It should be the place where Xiao Ji is barking!?¡± In an instant, San Qi also sensed something. Dogs¡¯ sense of hearing and smell were more sensitive than humans. So in many cases, dogs were stronger than humans. CH 222 Chapter 222 Little Girl And a Dog Translated by littlelcoud Edited by littlecloud ¡°Let¡¯s go to that place!¡± Zhang Jiaona was eager to fight. During this period of time, she just ate then sleep, then ate again after waking up. Her whole body was going to be rusty. She was very excited when she spotted zombies at this time. ¡°The captain hasn¡¯t given orders yet, you¡¯ll all act on your own??¡± Yan Xi frowned and scolded, these people were not following the rules. ¡°The captain is dumbfounded, how can she command?¡± Sang Qi looked at Lu Ying¡¯er¡¯s sluggish expression, very helpless. ¡°I think it¡¯s better to let the captain stay in the car, and let two people protect her.¡± The word Zhang Jiaona said at this time really wasn¡¯t sarcasm. Because she really saw Lu Ying¡¯er¡¯s legs were Trembling, Didn¡¯t know if it was because of cold or fright. What Zhang Jiaona said at this time was what Lu Ying¡¯er want. She was about to nod her head and went happily. But Yan Xi spoke at this time. ¡°Ying¡¯er, don¡¯t worry, nothing will happen. You guys stay with Miss Ying¡¯er.¡± ¡°Okay, Sister Yan Xi¡­ Then what lies ahead will be counting on you.¡± Lu Yinger really wanted to leave. But when she heard Yan Xi¡¯s words, she suddenly remembered that Sang Jin likes brave girls. Anyway, now she has someone to protect her then stay here for the time being! ¡°Un!¡± Yan Xi responded, and then walked forward. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± When she passed by Zhang Qingyu and the others, she speak again, as if she was the captain. Ning Hai followed behind her without any hesitation and ran towards the front. Zhang Qingyu and others also walked forward one after another. Sure enough, after walking for less than 100 meters, they saw black zombies sitting there, with a slightly taller-looking zombie in front of them. It should be the leader. At this time, he opened his mouth and said something, but strangely there was no sound coming from his mouth. On the other side, those zombies also listened very seriously. Zhang Qingyu suddenly felt that she was here to interrupt this illegal assembly. It¡¯s strange to say that when the zombies saw them coming, they still watched the leader intently, and no sound came out. ¡°What should we do now?¡± Ning Hai scratched his head and asked Yan Xi. ¡°They should be in a meeting now, just wait for them to finish! I don¡¯t want to take advantage of others¡­¡± Yan Xi said righteously. When Zhang Qingyu heard it, her mind was full of ****. ¡°Yan Xi, you¡¯re really upright¡­you don¡¯t want to take advantage of others¡­.fool, don¡¯t you even look at how many zombies there are¡­¡± Sang Qi has a hot temper, she almost slapped Yan Xi¡¯s face when she hear her words. ¡°Let¡¯s go, let her wait here!¡± Sang Qi ignored her, shouted and ran towards the zombies. Except for Ning Hai, everyone went to fight. Yan Xi¡¯s expression changed, her hand was tightly clenched, and then slowly put it down. Each and everyone was just reckless. She was obviously the deputy captain now, and all of them ignores her. What does this mean? ? ¡°Yan Xi, did we go or not!?¡± Ning Hai was Yan Xi¡¯s die-hard fan. If Yan Xi didn¡¯t go, he will definitely not go. ¡°Wait a moment!¡± Yan Xi felt that she was a principled person. Although that zombie was still talking soundless and the rest of the zombies were still listening. CH 223 Chapter 223 Little Girl And a Dog Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud Even if Zhang Qingyu and the others killed the zombies. These zombies were still motionless. Ning Hai hesitated for a while, but in the end, he still listen to Yan Xi and stood by her side. Anyway, he can take the opportunity to be lazy. ¡°The enemy is strong and we are weak. We have to take the opportunity to kill more, otherwise, we won¡¯t be able to kill after a while.¡± Sang Qi shouted again. Her move was very nimble. These zombies, it was better not to fight back. Otherwise, how could they beat this many zombies It was not difficult for Zhang Qingyu to kill zombies. Not to mention this kind of zombies, basically only need one slashed. Xiao Ji followed her side as if It was competing with Zhang Qingyu to see who would kill more. It was even easier for Sang Jin. With a slight tap of his finger, countless snow and ice flew down from the sky. Countless zombies were frozen like this and then killed by another block of ice. Zhang Qingyu glanced and saw this cool scene. Instantly feel that comparing with other only make oneself angry She was using a kitchen knife and fighting on the front line. Sang Jin stood behind her elegantly, his slender fingers moved slightly, as gracefully as he was playing piano. The others were splashed with the blood of zombies, but he was spotless, like a banished immortal. Oh no! It was a beautiful boy who was walking slowly in the cherry blossom forest. Occasionally, a piece of pink cherry blossom petals fell on his shoulders. Of course, these were imaginations. Because when you see Sang Jin, you can¡¯t help but think about this in your mind. Everyone was killing happily. But Yan Xi and Ning Hai waited there stupidly, like two idiots. Zhang Qingyu¡¯s eyes were full of mockery, this woman¡­ After a while, the tall zombie who was talking without sound suddenly moved. Zhang Qingyu clearly felt the restlessness of the zombies around her, and a dark light erupted. In the beginning, the zombie was just low-level, but in an instant, the zombies were upgraded¡­ Damn! Zhang Qingyu cursed herself for being unlucky. She could see that these zombies were the same kind of zombies they encountered in the back kitchen that day. Each and every one of these zombies was like a copper wall and iron bones. Can only hate she didn¡¯t kill more before. Now it was even more difficult to deal with these zombies, not to mention that there was a zombie king on it. ¡°Yan Xi¡­ We seem to be wrong!?¡± Ning Hai was simply scared silly seeing the scene in front of him. If they had joined the battle before, there would not be so many zombies on the scene now. He had seen these zombies before. At that time, the three abilities user were barely able to fight. After that day he still hasn¡¯t made any progress. How could he beat these ferocious zombies? After a while, Ning Hai¡¯s heart was full of fear. He turned his head and saw that there was no chance to escape. Yan Xi¡¯s face was also pale at this time. She stared at the upgraded zombies in front of her, and her heart was also extremely flustered. Just now¡­ She felt these zombies were very pitiful. And it seems a little crazy going up to kill them when all of them were sitting motionless. Who knows, they will escalate when they stand up. All of this was really terrible. Yan Xi¡¯s heart also began to panic. CH 224 Chapter 224 Little Girl And a Girl Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud Yan Xi took a step back. This flustered mood only lasted for a moment, and soon she rushed to the front and joined the battle. Since it has been wrong before, then don¡¯t let it go too far. Seeing that Yan Xi had already rushed out, Ning Hai was too embarrassed to stay behind and hurried to the front. The Zombie King didn¡¯t seem to have the thought of going down to kill. He just stood at a high place, slightly opened his hands, and was still talking without sound. But the zombies below were extremely brave, making it impossible for people to get close. Sang Qi cursed Yan Xi while fighting. She vented the anger in her heart to these zombies. Although the zombies were upgraded, fortunately, they have encountered some before. She was also already at the second level at this time. Although it was still a bit difficult, it was not that difficult. Compared with Zhang Jiaona and the others who was struggling. In the end, there was no other choice, Zhang Jiaona still joined hands with Ning Hai to fight. Although she was very disgusted, but at this time, she couldn¡¯t care so much. Fortunately, everyone killed a large circle of zombies like cutting carrots before. Now, although these zombies were upgraded, there were not many left. Although it took a lot of twists and turns, they finally killed all the zombies. All of them were out of breath after killing so many zombies. At this point, there was only the zombie king on the high platform, and everyone walked towards the zombie king step by step. ¡°Stop!¡± Yan Xi suddenly spoke. She has been staring at the heart of the zombie king all the time, and her eyes suddenly lit up. Although this zombie king was also a zombie, his appearance looked like ordinary people, only a little thinner. Zhang Qingyu narrowed her eyes. She looked at Yan Xi and saw there was an indelible flash inside her eyes as if the zombie king in front of her was some kind of treasure. This idea just floated In Zhang Qingyu¡¯s heart. She suddenly remembered that Yan Xi has a pair of eyes that can see the treasure. Could it be that there is something strange about this zombie king? ¡°What do you want?¡± Sang Qi has no patience for her, this dead woman was really annoying. If Yan Xi wasn¡¯t her teammate, she really wanted to kick her to the zombie king. ¡°There is something strange about this zombie king, we must take him back to Lu Shao to have a look.¡± Yan Xi said and her eyes shined brightly. ¡°Moreover, the Zombie King doesn¡¯t have the ability to attack. It will not be a problem if we the abilities user walk by his side.¡± After speaking, Yan Xi walked up to the Zombie King. As soon as she approached, her eyes fixed on the zombie king¡¯s chest. Her hands were trembling slightly as if she had discovered some peerless treasure. Hearing that Yan Xi said that it was going to be given to Lu Shao, those who followed were embarrassed to move. Zhang Qingyu and the others naturally couldn¡¯t say anything. Don¡¯t go to the end and end up with the consequence of robbing Lu Shao. However, seeing Yan Xi¡¯s appearance, it seems that the thing on the zombie king¡¯s chest was very powerful. What¡¯s more, Yan Xi was already standing in front of the zombie king. In order to show that the zombie king would not hurt anyone, she even put her hand on the zombie king¡¯s shoulder. CH 225 ¡°¡­¡± Looking at Yan Xi, Zhang Qingyu also felt that she was actually very hardworking. She really did everything for the sake of her position. However, they must be separated from Yan Xi after going back. She was going to lose her life if she keep working with this brain-dead girl. Yan Xi took the zombie king¡¯s arm and walked forward. Strangely, the zombie king also let her pull and followed her walking forward. ¡°Wait until we go back, either Yan Xi moved out or we moved out.¡± Sang Qi said angrily. She was really fed up with this woman. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault!¡± After speaking, Sang Qi angrily pushed Sang Jin on the side. Sang Jin raised his head slightly, looked at the angry Sang Qi, and smiled slightly. Sang Qi touched her forehead. How can she has this kind of younger brother, she really wanted to kill him. Zhang Qingyu also found it a little funny when she saw the interaction between their siblings. However, she didn¡¯t have a younger brother to play with, and in the end, she could only stroke Xiao Ji¡¯s head. Everyone began to sort out the zombies on the ground and took out the crystal nucleus, and distributed a small amount to Ning Hai and Yan Xi. Yan Xi didn¡¯t say anything, and Ning Hai didn¡¯t say anything, but he was a little disappointed. If he knew this, he would have gone to kill the zombies before. He was really stupid. After dividing the crystal nucleus, everyone started to move forward again to meet Lu Ying¡¯er. The group turned a corner and saw Lu Ying¡¯er standing. She was wearing a black lace body fit outfit and was surrounded by people who were protecting her. She was like a flower on the high ridge, unattainable. ¡°Sister Yan Xi¡­you guys are back!¡± Lu Ying¡¯er was standing here alone, she was bored to death. When she saw that Yan Xi and the others had all returned, she walked toward Yan Xi with charming smiles on her face. ¡°Un!¡± Yan Xi looked at her and smiled. However, when Lu Ying¡¯er came closer, the zombie king beside Yan Xi suddenly moved. At first, he couldn¡¯t even move his eyes, just like a piece of wood. He was like a puppet who stood motionless and can be dragged casually. But at this time, seeing Lu Ying¡¯er, his whole person has undergone earth-shaking changes. His eyes turned red inexplicably, and his mouth opened slightly, revealing jagged teeth. His hands were no different from ordinary people at first, but now long nails have grown in an instant, making people who looked at them feel a little scared. When Lu Ying¡¯er saw someone suddenly rushed toward her. She opened her mouth wide and her eyes were also wide open. But before the scream came out, her neck was broken by the slender and sharp nails, and the ground was stained with blood. ¡°Hahaha¡ª¡± The Zombie King let out an arrogant laugh. He held Lu Ying¡¯er¡¯s body and kept sucking fresh blood. Lu Ying¡¯er¡¯s head tumbled to the side. Yan Xi stood in there feeling her whole body start to stiffen. She forgot that the zombie king eats people without supernatural ability. Lu Ying¡¯er was dead, and Yan Xi couldn¡¯t bear to look at Lu Ying¡¯er¡¯s head which fell to one side. Zhang Qingyu couldn¡¯t help but sigh, even though she said from the beginning that Lu Ying¡¯er was incomparably charming and savage. CH 226 Although Lu Ying¡¯er was like a dog threatening people on the strength of its master''s power, she has not done anything bad. At this moment, seeing her young and lively life just end like this. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you save her!¡± Yan Xi¡¯s face flushed red, and the tears in her eyes keep streaming down. She squeezed her hands tightly and roared at Zhang Qingyu and the others. ¡°Hehe¡­ You who stand by her side were also helpless, frozen in place. What can we do when we stand so far away?¡± Although Sang Qi also lamented a life just gone in this way. But looking at Yan Xi, Sang Qi was very dissatisfied. The thing just happened and Yan Xi threw everything away, as if it had nothing to do with her. This person was really disgusting. ¡°You¡­¡± Yan Xi¡¯s eyes were red and glared at Sang Qi through gritted teeth. Although Sang Qi was fierce, what she said was not without reason, and even Yan Xi couldn¡¯t refute it. ¡°What? We¡¯re going to kill this zombie king. But you have to take it back and ask for credit in front of Lu Shao. It was because of your eagerness for quick success that killed Lu Ying¡¯er. She was only eighteen years old. A young girl like a flower.¡± Sang Qi¡¯s heart was full of anger at this time. Today¡¯s task could have been smooth, and no one would die. But it was all because of Yan Xi that it became such a mess. She admitted that she didn¡¯t like Lu Ying¡¯er, but she also felt that Lu Ying¡¯er died with too much grievance. But, death is death! Before Lu Ying¡¯er died, she still regarded Yan Xi as a good best friend. ¡°A woman like you, whoever becomes your best friend, there is nothing one can do except die!¡± San Qi said another famous dictum. It was exactly the same as Zhang Qingyu thought, isn¡¯t it? In the original plot, Zhang Qingyu was Yan Xi¡¯s best friend, and she was pissed to death by Yan Xi soft knives. Now Lu Ying¡¯er was Yan Xi¡¯s best friend, and she was also killed by Yan Xi. ¡°No¡­ No¡­ You don''t spit out blood!!¡± Yan Xi shook her head, and finally pointed at Sang Qi and yelled. ¡°We are all in the same group. Yan Xi is a healer, and she can¡¯t stop this zombie king.¡± Ning Hai helped Yan Xi to speak. ¡°Although she doesn¡¯t have the attacking skills to fight the zombie king, she can rely on her identity as an ability user to grab the zombie king and wait for me to attack, instead of standing still.¡± Sang Qi sneered. One person was shameless, another was also shameless. ¡°I¡¯m not wrong!¡± Yan Xi said with a sullen face. ¡°You are not wrong?¡± Zhang Qingyu walked to the front and asked softly. ¡°I¡¯m not wrong!¡± Yan Xi shouted out aloud and this shout was ear-piercing. ¡°Being outspoken is different from being frank. Speaking harshly and being humorous are two different things. Speaking without regard for the severity is different from being honest, and it¡¯s two different things to be yourself and has no upbringing.¡± Zhang Qingyu looked at Yan Xi expressionless and felt very disgusted in her heart. Although, Yan Xi has never concealed her real personality. She was outspoken, and the words she often says were really pricking at the heart. She thought she was very humorous, but she always used others as lumber and build her happiness on the pain of others. Just like when they went to fight the zombies, she felt that she was taking advantage of others. But was this behavior considered straightforward? CH 227 Chapter 227 Little Girl And a Dog Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud If they killed the zombies together at that time, it would not have been so difficult for everyone to kill them later. Fortunately, there were no casualties. Otherwise, it would be very tragic Her actions can only be considered as doing things blindly, regardless of priority. However, a person with so many shortcomings can never be a person who followed one heart, follow one nature, and live a calm life. This was explainable. She was just a person who without upbringing, had no education at all. ¡°You¡­¡± Yan Xi did not expect that she would be besieged by so many people. She just said what was on her mind. She was not a bad person and just said everything she has. She was not the kind of person with a honey tongue and a heart of gall, and when something went bad, it will catch you off guard. She was not a bad person, she was very good, why talk about her like that. ¡°Uh¡ª¡± The zombie king on the side was draining Lu Ying¡¯er¡¯s blood, and burped contentedly. He was about to drain another person¡¯s blood, and his body, which was still a little dry was filled up. As for Lu Ying¡¯er, her body used to be white and plump, but now it was already dried up. The black lace skirt that originally wrapped her body was now hanging on a mummified corpse. Compared to the head on the side, this mummy looks extremely terrifying. The scene was quiet again. In the end, didn¡¯t know how they return to the base. Zhang Qingyu and the others sat in the villa, and no one spoke. Yan Xi said that it was all her fault. When she got out of the car, she took Lu Ying¡¯er¡¯s body and the zombie king to find Lu Shao. Standing in front of Lu Shao. As soon as Lu Shao saw Lu Ying¡¯er¡¯s tragic death, he slapped Yan Xi. Yan Xi stroked her swollen cheeks, stood up staggeringly, and looked at Lu Shao with bitterness. ¡°My sister was killed by you?¡± Lu Shao said coldly without a trace of emotion in his eyes. Yan Xi¡¯s body trembled when she hear this. ¡°I have a reason.¡± Yan Xi didn¡¯t dare to quibble. After all, so many people were there, and this matter was indeed her own negligence. Anything she said at this point was wrong, and it will only make Lu Shao hate her even more. ¡°Huh? Your reason?¡± Lu Shao sat down on the sofa and glanced at Yan Xi coldly. From the mouths of his subordinates, Yan Xi was going to hand over the zombie king to him. Seeing that Lu Shao was in a relaxed state, Yan Xi felt a little relieved. She raised her head slightly and lifted her chin slightly. ¡°After I upgraded my abilities, I discovered that my eyes can see treasures¡­ No matter where there are good things, I can see them.¡± Yan Xi told Lu Shao truthfully. Lu Shao looked at her and squinted slightly, as if to consider the authenticity of her words. After a while, Lu Shao ordered someone to bring the zombie king over. Yan Xi knew that he actually believed in her. She couldn¡¯t help feeling a little proud. Thinking in a while, if Lu Shao found something, he would definitely be impressed by her. After all, she has these skills. She was not an ordinary person. Could he¡­ The more she thought about it, Yan Xi¡¯s face turned red. In the end, she was afraid that Lu Shao would be aware of something, so she quickly lowered her head. Soon someone brought the zombie king over. The zombie king looked much better because he drank Lu Ying¡¯er¡¯s blood. At this time, he was no different from a normal human. CH 228 Chapter 228 Little Girl And a Dog Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud The zombie king was brought into the room, and he just stood there blankly, as if everything here had nothing to do with him. Lu Shao stood up, looked at the zombie king in front of him, and clenched his fists slightly. This zombie dared to kill his younger sister and it was not an exaggeration for him to smash his corpse into ten thousand pieces. ¡°Where is the treasure?¡± Lu Shao looked at Yan Xi again and asked coldly. Yan Xi stood up in a panic and walked toward the zombie king. Probably because of drinking Lu Ying¡¯er¡¯s blood, the zombie king¡¯s chest was shining and glowing brightly. ¡°It¡¯s on his chest.¡± Yan Xi didn¡¯t dare to look at Lu Shao¡¯s eyes, and quickly pointed to his chest and said quickly. Lu Shao narrowed his eyes when he heard Yan Xi¡¯s words. His hands slammed toward the zombie king¡¯s chest. His two hands went into the zombie king¡¯s chest as if he was looking for something. Yan Xi¡¯s eyes widened as she stared at the cruel scene in front of her eyes. She felt a wave of nausea. Lu Shao¡¯s hands probed inside the zombie king¡¯s body and even the sound of rummaging could be heard. Finally, a surprised expression appeared on Lu Shao¡¯s face. He took out his blood-stained hands. In his left hand, he held bluish violet huge gemstone, it was surrounded by a purple glow. Seeing this, Lu Shao was stunned. As long as he absorbs this, his level will definitely rise several levels. Yan Xi naturally saw the enthusiasm in Lu Shao¡¯s eyes, she knew that she will not have the chance to get this treasure. Lu Shao looked at the gem with a slight daze, but he recovered quickly. He put it aside and ordered someone to come in. ¡°Crush the corpse to pieces!¡± While washing hands, Lu Shao coldly laid down the zombie fate. Yan Xi looked at his cold expression and suddenly felt that it was extraordinarily charming. Her heart also thumped wildly. Lu Shao cleaned his hands and the gemstone. When everyone went out, he put his hand on the piece of gemstone and began to absorb it. It took about half an hour for it to be completely absorbed. That gem still glowed with a blurred light, and it seemed that it could still be cut into jewelry. Lu Shao also felt a steady stream of his own abilities, and the growth was not one or two points. Probably in this place, no one can survive his two moves anymore. There was a smile on his mouth. When Sang Jin came into the base, many people said that he had the ice ability, and was on par with him. Then¡­ how about now? Lu Shao was arrogant. He was the person standing at the top now. He likes to stand alone. Even if the height was too cold, he was very happy. ¡°Thank you for this one.¡± Lu Shao put down the gemstone in his hand, walked slowly to Yan Xi¡¯s side, reached out, and stroked her cheek. Yan Xi¡¯s face was swollen from his slap. At this moment, he was gently stroking her face as if she was a rare treasure in this world. Yan Xi was stunned, she looked at the gentle light in Lu Shao¡¯s eyes that seemed to carry a hint of pampering. She also forgot how ruthlessly Lu Shao was beating her just now CH 229 Chapter 229 Little Girl And a Dog Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Lu Shao gently placed a kiss on Yan Xi¡¯s cheek. Yan Xi¡¯s face instantly turned red. ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore.¡± Yan Xi shook her head, trying to avoid his kiss. His breath was so hot that it was a little overwhelming. But she was very reluctant to avoid him. She really wanted to get close to him. ¡°Come here, let me apply some medicine for you.¡± Lu Shao gently took Yan Xi¡¯s hand and pulled her to the sofa on the side, letting her sit there. Holding the medicine box, he took out a bottle of ointment from the inside, and gently rub the medicine on Yan Xi¡¯s face. Yan Xi only felt a chill on her face, but it was also very comfortable. After Lu Shao finished applying the medicine, his eyes remained on Yan Xi¡¯s body. Yan Xi lowered her head when she saw it. ¡°Yan Xi¡­don¡¯t avoid me!¡± Lu Shao said abruptly, and he slowly pressed Yan Xi down. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- After some time, Yan Xi hid in Lu Shao¡¯s arms with a red face. Lu Shao pointed to the blue gem on one side and said softly, ¡°How about making a set of accessories for you using that.¡± ¡°Will it be too expensive?¡± Yan Xi was a little embarrassed. Besides, she usually went out to kill zombies and it was not like she was going to use these things. But girls were born to like that kinds of shiny things, and it was actually nice to have them. ¡°I¡¯ll bring it to you after it finish, my Lu Shao¡¯s woman, who dares to say anything.¡± Lu Shao hugged Yan Xi and smiled. Yan Xi blushed when she heard him say that she was his woman. But after a while, she pushed Lu Shao away as if she was electrocuted. Lu Shao¡¯s arms were instantly empty. No one ever dared to provoke him like this. His expression changed suddenly, and his eyes were full of coldness. Subconsciously, he was about to kick Yan Xi down. But when he saw Yan Xi cry so sadly. Lu Shao glanced at the gems on the table and restrained his displeased expression. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± He was very gentle. ¡°We better not have any relationship in the future. After all, you have a fianc¨¦e. I don¡¯t want to be a mistress and be spurned by others.¡± Yan Xi wiped away her tears and looked at Lu Shao firmly. Suddenly, a smile appeared on her lips. ¡°However¡­ I think we are quite compatible. If you are interested, you can¡­¡± Yan Xi didn¡¯t finish her words, but there was an inexplicable smile on the corner of her mouth. Lu Shao naturally understood it. Originally, he thought this woman was annoying, but at this moment, he thought she was quite interesting. ¡°I unilaterally denied that matter, I will marry you.¡± Lu Shao looked at Yan Xi and said seriously. ¡°What?¡± Yan Xi¡¯s whole life was bad, and happiness came too suddenly. What did he say, he will marry her. At first, she thought that he and Zhang Qingyu had already settled the marriage contract. Unexpectedly, he would actually marry her. There was a bright smile on Yan Xi¡¯s lips. There was also a glimmer of pride in the slightly lowered eyes. Lu Shao looked at her smile and was slightly ecstatic. For him, women can always be dispensable. He was standing at the top, he can easily get any kind of woman. Marriage, wife, faith¡­ For him, as long as there were benefits, anyone was good. Yan Xi has a pair of eyes that can find treasure. Even for the sake of her eyes, he would firmly keep her by his side. CH 230 Chapter 230 Little Girl And a Dog Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud The grave of marriage sounds good. Both Yan Xi and Lu Shao have one mind, and both sides were very happy. ===== Zhang Qingyu and the others absorbed the crystal nucleus and gave the transparent crystal nucleus to Xiao Ji. Ning Hai had finished absorbing the crystal nucleus, and the transparent crystal nucleus was still held in his hand. Seeing that Zhang Qingyu didn¡¯t ask him, he cleared his throat. ¡°Do you want this crystal nucleus?¡± He said pretendingly and spread out his hands. There were only three upgraded crystal nucleus in his palm. As soon as Xiao Ji saw it, ¡°Wang Wang¡ª¡ª¡± The sudden bark startled Ning Hai, and the crystal nucleus in his hand fell on the carpet. Xiao Ji rushed up with a single stride, and both paws were very busy. The three-crystal nucleus was absorbed in the end. Ning Hai looked at Xiao Ji¡¯s fierce appearance, he swallowed the curse he was about to blurt out. Zhang Qingyu looked at it with amusement, and when Xiao Ji jumped to her side again, she reached out and scratched Xiao Ji¡¯s neck. ¡°Ajin, have your abilities increased again?¡± Sang Qi looked at Sang Jin suspiciously and asked abruptly. ¡°Yeah!¡± Sang Jin responded with indifference. Sang Qi had a depressed look on her face. She obviously used a similar crystal nucleus, but Sang Jin¡¯s ability increased greatly, making people jealous. ¡°Your face is deformed with jealousy.¡± Sang Jin reminded kindly. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business!¡± Sang Qi was upset, snorted coldly, and turned her head to one side. Zhang Qingyu looked at Sang Qi amusingly, and then also looked at Sang Jin. Sang Jin also looked at her at this time. Zhang Qingyu felt her heart had missed a beat. She glanced at Sang Jin more than once, but he was always indifferent as if he didn¡¯t notice. This was the first time he looked back when she looked at him. She¡­ felt a little bit overwhelmed. Zhang Qingyu secretly settled her mood and calmly moved her eyes to the other side. Sang Jin looked at Zhang Qingyu¡¯s expression, and the corners of his lips hooked into a smile. Sang Qi looked at the small interaction between the two, and the light of gossip radiated from her eyes. But before she could say anything, the door was pushed open from the outside. A man in a suit and leather shoes walked over in a dignified manner. ¡°Who are you? How did you get in?¡± Ning Hai was a little unhappy. The villa used a fingerprint lock. Only people who live here can enter after entering their fingerprints. ¡°I¡¯m the chief executive in this base. I¡¯m here today because I have something to tell Miss Zhang Qingyu.¡± The chief executive raised his chin slightly and did not take Ning Hai into his eyes. These words were also said to Zhang Qingyu. At first, Ning Hai was full of fire, but when he heard that he was the chief executive, it was extinguished at once. His cowardly appearance at this time also made Zhang Jiaona on the side look down on him. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Zhang Qingyu asked casually while stroking Xiao Ji. There was a hint of anger on the chief executive¡¯s face when he see Zhang Qingyu¡¯s expression, but he didn¡¯t dare to do anything. At least the dog in her hand can bite people to death. By that time, he can¡¯t argue with the dog and he still has to suffer a loss. He was a slick person, naturally he would not do disadvantageous things. But thinking about what he will be announced in the next second was enough to make her restless. CH 231 Chapter 231 Little Girl And a Dog Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud In the chief executive heart, he realizes with that he can get back a little. ¡°Young Master Lu want me to tell you the marriage between you is over.¡± The chief executive said word by word with a hint of arrogance on his face, and more than that was to watch the fun. This Zhang Qingyu, didn¡¯t know where the confidence came from, can be so proud. Now that Young Master Lu didn¡¯t want her anymore, it will be interesting to see how she will be. ¡°What, really?¡± Zhang Qingyu¡¯s expression was strange then followed by a burst of joy. At this time, seeing this chief executive was extremely pleasing to her eye. ¡°Ah? Of course it¡¯s true!¡± The chief executive looked at her strangely. Seeing her frosty face turn into a gracious face. He still couldn¡¯t accept such a rapid change. ¡°Well, I understand!¡± Zhang Qingyu suddenly felt that it was not right for her to be so happy in front of the chief executive. She immediately restrained her expression and nodded. The chief executive looked at Zhang Qingyu suspiciously and blinked. If he was not mistaken, the corners of her mouth seemed to rise slightly. ¡°We know, you may leave!¡± Sang Qi was also pleased. She just saw that Ajin seemed to be a little interested in Qingyu, and if some sparks can ignite between the two. Then it was also nice. Now Qingyu has nothing to do with Lu Shao. Then Ajin and Qingyu can fall in love openly and honestly. Sang Qi also had a dreamy look on her face, smiling, and didn¡¯t know what she was thinking. The corners of Zhang Qingyu¡¯s mouth rose slightly. At first, she didn¡¯t know how to settle the engagement with Lu Shao. Unexpectedly, this time he gave the decision so easily. Is it because of Yan Xi? When Zhang Qingyu thought of this, the smile on the corner of her mouth gradually disappeared. So in this case, Yan Xi should have confessed to Lu Shao. Lu Shao was a realistic man. A man who stood in a high place, if there was no profit, he will not do a loss-making business. It seemed that the zombie king must have given Lu Shao a treat. Then Yan Xi must be very important to Lu Shao in the future. Thinking of this, Zhang Qingyu subconsciously touched her wrist. In fact, it has been a long time since the end of the world. This bracelet, this space, she has never gone in. It didn¡¯t seem important to her whether she has a space or not. If you have the ability, these external things were actually not necessary. Zhang Qingyu felt that future life would probably not be peaceful. However, the soldiers will block the water and cover the soil. Before anything happens, there was no use in blaming and censuring oneself. For future problem, wait until it happens before talking about it! Thinking of this, Zhang Qingyu took Xiao Ji upstairs with a relaxed expression. The people in the living room also dispersed. The next day, after resting, a group of people sat in the living room chatting. The door was opened again, Zhang Qingyu frowned slightly, can this place be a little safer, how can anyone freely come in. Fortunately, each person¡¯s room can only be opened by that person. After the door opened, a person walked inside. It was Yan Xi. She probably also thought that Lu Ying¡¯er¡¯s previous dress was very good. She was wearing a black Prada lace dress. But because of Lu Ying¡¯er¡¯s height, she was comparable to a model. CH 232 Chapter 232 Little Girl And a Dog Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud Yan Xi¡¯s height was only 1.6 meters. Fortunately, she was wearing high heels so this long dress didn¡¯t drag on the ground. Her wavy hair was also scattered behind her. Because the dress has a low cut, the blue gemstone necklace on the chest was particularly eye-catching. However, this dress did not suit her very well. It gave the impression of she was wearing someone else¡¯s clothes. Actually¡­ that¡¯s not wrong, the dress on her body indeed belonged to Lu Ying¡¯er. After all, it was the end of the world. Even if there were all kinds of big-name dresses in the northern base, but Lu Ying¡¯er high-end customized dresses were not sold to the outside. Unique dresses were probably the dream of most girls! Therefore, Yan Xi also wanted to wear it. ¡°Yan Xi, you are so beautiful today!¡± Ning Hai was the first to run to her side. His eyes were also fixed on Yan Xi¡¯s chest. Looking at Yan Xi¡¯s thin body, he didn¡¯t expect it to be so seductive. It was the first time Yan Xi wear a dress like this. Looking at Ning Hai¡¯s eyes, she felt a little uncomfortable. She subconsciously lifted the dress up. Zhang Jiaona watched from the side and couldn¡¯t help laughing. ¡°Today I¡¯m here to send you a wedding invitation, tomorrow I¡¯m going to hold a wedding with Lu Shao. I hope everyone can attend.¡± Yan Xi¡¯s fair face was stained with a little blush. She walked over to the sofa and put the invitation on the coffee table. Sang Qi turned around in an instant when she heard Yan Xi¡¯s words. Just as she was about to say something, Zhang Qingyu caught her. Sang Qi didn¡¯t understand why Zhang Qingyu did this. But she can¡¯t do anything if Zhang Qingyu didn¡¯t allow her to speak. It¡¯s just that at this moment, her disgust towards Yan Xi is getting deeper and deeper. This woman is really disgusting. Yesterday she said, she was going to apologize for the crime, and after she went, someone came to tell Qingyu that Lu Shao was going to break off the marriage. Today, she came to send the wedding invitation. She was going to marry Lu Shao. This woman, could it be yesterday she went to¡­.. This was self-evident! Sang Qi¡¯s eyes met Zhang Jiaona¡¯s, the two smiled at each other, and finally gave Yan Xi a contemptuous look. ¡°Qingyu¡­ You will congratulate me, right!¡± Yan Xi walked in front of Zhang Qingyu. Suddenly she stretched out her hand and held Zhang Qingyu¡¯s hand. Zhang Qingyu was very happy at first. After all, she didn¡¯t need to do anything to dissolve the marriage contract. Subconsciously, she felt grateful to Yan Xi for this matter. It¡¯s just she came to disgust her, and now she didn¡¯t feel good! Although she didn¡¯t like Lu Shao. Lu Shao was her nominal fiance. She snatched the person away, and now she appear like this, was it to show off her strength? ¡°Although Lu Shao and I are fianc¨¦es, you also know that it was only decided by our parents, and we have no relationship with each other! Of course, I will wish you happiness.¡± Zhang Qiyu was a little unhappy in her heart, but at this time she will not show it on her face. ¡°Really? That¡¯s really great.¡± Yan Xi let go of Zhang Qingyu¡¯s hand and put her hands on her chest, with a happy smile on the corner of her mouth. ¡°So Qingyu¡­ Can you be my bridesmaid? We grew up together. Although some unpleasant things happened to us during this time, I want to have familiar friends with me at the wedding.¡± CH 233 Chapter 233 Little Girl And a Dog Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud Yan Xi said sincerely and the eyes looking at Zhang Qingyu¡¯s eyes were also gleaming with water. It seems that if Zhang Qingyu did not agree, she will cry. ¡°¡­¡± Zhang Qingyu was speechless when she heard her words. At first, it was enough to make others laugh as she the former fiancee attended their wedding. However, mouth was always on other people¡¯s faces, if they want to laugh then just laugh. For Zhang Qingyu, it was not a big problem. But¡­ if she promised to be her bridesmaid, wouldn¡¯t that mean she was asked to die. She was at least an ability user. If she didn¡¯t mind other people¡¯s eyes and the rumors, she can still have a good life. Besides, she and Yan Xi were not good friends, and she was not willing to bear this for her. Although, Yan Xi didn¡¯t say anything. Zhang Qingyu can also see it clearly. Everyone in the base knew that Lu Shao had a fianc¨¦e which was her. Just after Yan Xi went to Lu Shao¡¯s room, Lu Shao broke off the marriage with her, and then married Yan Xi. Everyone knows what it means. Did this Yan Xi treat people like fools? If she become her bridesmaid, not only would everyone laugh at her, but it would also become a prove for Yan Xi. In the end, Yan Xi gained fame and fortune, but she was spurned by others. This Yan Xi, who seems to have no brains, plain-spoken and straightforward. In fact, among the twists and turns, she knows no less than others. ¡°I don¡¯t want to!¡± Zhang Qingyu shook her head and smiled slightly. ¡°Why? Didn¡¯t you say you didn¡¯t mind before? Why don¡¯t you agree now!?¡± Yan Xi was very anxious, her face flushed with anger as if Zhang Qingyu was playing with her feelings. ¡°I don¡¯t want to become your bridesmaid. There is no big conflict between us and I will attend your wedding, and I bless you very much, but I don¡¯t want to be your bridesmaid, and our relationship is not that good.¡± Zhang Qingyu didn¡¯t want to continue entanglement with her and said bluntly. ¡°¡­¡± Yan Xi didn¡¯t expect that she would suddenly say this. She bit her lower lip, looking extremely aggrieved. Finally, her expression changed then she left. ¡°Yan Xi¡­Yan Xi¡­¡± Seeing Yan Xi walk away in bad mood, Ning Hai looked at Zhang Qingyu displeasedly. ¡°Isn¡¯t it only being a bridesmaid? Do you have to be like this?¡± ¡°If you like, you can be the bridesmaid!¡± Zhang Jiaona couldn¡¯t bear it anymore, Ning Hai was really a henchman. He obviously likes Yan Xi, but now he knows that she was going to marry Lu Shao, and he was still fawning her. He must be thinking it was fine as long as he can climb up by taking advantage of Yan Xi¡¯s opportunity. ¡°Puchi¡ª¡ª¡± Hearing Zhang Jiaona¡¯s words, Sang Qi couldn¡¯t help laughing. In fact, Yan Xi really can make people feel speechless. But now just thinking about Ning Hai¡¯s bloated body, wearing a bridesmaid¡¯s dress, it must be ridiculous when he appears in front of everyone. ¡°Hmph¡­ I am not as ruthless as all of you. If Yan Xi really wants me to be a bridesmaid, I¡¯d be really happy.¡± After saying this, Ning Hai hurried out to look for Yan Xi. ¡°Dog legs!¡± Zhang Jiaona scolded disdainfully. She really didn¡¯t know how she was blind to like this man before. CH 234 Chapter 234 Little Girl And a Dog Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud ¡°I¡¯ll go up and have a rest!¡± Zhang Qingyu pinched her brows. She felt that fighting with Yan Xi was more tiring than killing zombies. After going upstairs, she fell asleep as soon as she lay on the bed. Until the night when the door was banged. Zhang Qingyu got up and went to open the door. As soon as she opened the door she saw Zhao Mei standing outside with a displeased face. ¡°Your elder brother has been in trouble for so long, you won¡¯t even go to see him?¡± As soon as Zhang Qingyu opened the door, Zhao Mei scolded her. ¡°¡­No time¡± Zhang Qingyu said lightly. After that day¡¯s fuss, they still wanted her to see him. Dreaming. Zhao Mei choked after hearing her words. She took two deep breaths, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you downstairs, come down quickly!¡± After speaking, she went down. The sound of the steps was especially loud. Obviously, she was very angry at this time. Zhang Qingyu didn¡¯t have to guess, she knew what she was here for. After taking a shower slowly and drying her hair, she took Xiao Ji downstairs. As soon as Zhang Qingyu went down, she saw Zhang Huasheng, Zhang Yang, and Zhao Mei sitting on the sofa. Seeing Zhang Yang, Zhang Qingyu subconsciously looked at his arm. Surprisingly it was intact. But seeing him moved with caution, it can be seen it was fake. Zhang Qingyu didn¡¯t expect the northern base was so powerful. Sang Qi and Sang Jin were both sitting on the sofa on the other side. As soon as they saw Zhang Qingyu coming downstairs, Sang Qi waved to Zhang Qingyu, indicating that they were her strong backer. Zhang Qingyu feel warm and knew that she was not alone in here. ¡°Wang wang wang¡ª¡ª¡± Xiao Ji also barked, not to be outdone. Motioning to Zhang Qingyu, it was also one of her backers. Seeing Xiao Ji¡¯s expression, Zhang Qingyu couldn¡¯t help but smile. Sitting on the sofa, she looked at that family blankly. Yes, that family. Although, her surname was Zhang, but since they fled and abandoned her, she did not belong to their family. Not to mention, the previous incident that came to grab the dog. ¡°You guys have something to say.¡± Zhang Qingyu looked at them coldly. She didn¡¯t have any hope for this family. ¡°Zhang Qingyu, we¡¯ll give you another chance. If you don¡¯t grasp it well, you won¡¯t be part of our family in the future.¡± Zhang Huasheng gave her a cold look. For this daughter, he was really disappointed. Not to mention how heartless she was toward her elder brother. She couldn¡¯t even handle her fiance. That girl??Yan Xi, in a moment, can make Lu Shao marry her. He raised Zhang Qingyu with fine clothes and food but became a waste. ¡°Oh? What chance?¡± Zhang Qingyu actually understood their intentions long ago, but she still asked coldly. ¡°You are going to be Yan Xi¡¯s bridesmaid tomorrow. After this is over, we will still be a family that loves each other!¡± Zhang Huasheng threw out a bag while speaking. The precious bag was thrown on the coffee table, and a pink dress fell off. ¡°I didn¡¯t agree!¡± Zhang Qingyu didn¡¯t want to continue wasting time with them. Fortunately, she didn¡¯t have any hope for this family in her heart. So at this time, when Zhang Huasheng said that, she was not uncomfortable at all. ¡°You¡­¡± Zhang Huasheng¡¯s eyes widened in unbelievable, she was so indifferent. CH 235 Chapter 235 Little Girl And a Dog ¡°Zhang Qingyu¡­don¡¯t refuse a toast only to drink a forfeit. You have to know that Yan Xi will be Madam Lu in the future, and she will also be in charge of this place, aren¡¯t you afraid?¡± Because of the previous incident, Zhang Yang was full of anger when he see Zhang Qingyu. If it weren¡¯t for that dog squatting beside her, he would have went to slap Zhang Qingyu at this time. Naturally, he never thought about whether he would be able to beat Zhang Qingyu. ¡°I don¡¯t like you forcing me to do anything. Since you said so, then let¡¯s do it this way!¡± Zhang Qingyu looked unconcerned. She was not bothered by Yan Xi become Madam Lu, even Lu Shao dare not do anything reckless. Although the northern base belongs to Lu Shao, the ability users in the northern base were not his. Everyone feels comfortable here, so they stay here. If Lu Sao was doing something bad, the ability users will definitely leave. This northern base will only become a luxurious empty shell. By the time the zombies come, even if he has some powerful weapons, he can¡¯t beat these zombies. What¡¯s more, those who did not have supernatural abilities will be contaminated with toxins and become zombies with only one touch from the black nails of the zombies. At that time, this northern base will not be a happy paradise, but it will be a zombie paradise. ¡°You¡­ Good, good, good!¡± Zhang Huasheng looked at Zhang Qingyu, he can¡¯t utter a word and only said three ¡®good¡¯ words in a row. ¡°From now on, your surname should not be Zhang. You are not our child¡­ We will recognize Yan Xi as a daughter in the future!¡± Zhang Huasheng looked at Zhang Qingyu indifferently, stood up abruptly, and left with his wife and son. Li Mei as the mother also gave Zhang Qingyu a very cold look. Zhang Qingyu, this biological daughter was really useless, she can¡¯t help the family, and made the people around her remain in a state of apprehension. Not like Yan Xi, her family has only sponsored her for more than ten years, and now she was repaying her kindness. Yang Xi not only find a good job for Zhang Yang, this time she also bought a lot of jewelry and clothes for herself. Making those noble ladies pay attention to her. With Yan Xi, what did she need this biological daughter for? Li Mei heard Yan Xi say that if Zhang Qingyu didn¡¯t agree, the two of them would be enemies in the future. Their family must be a team with Yan Xi. If you have any brains, you must be standing behind Yan Xi. With Madam Lu, their family can walk sideways in the northern base. The three members of the Zhang family left angrily. Zhang Qingyu smiled helplessly, and finally lowered her head. ¡°Qingyu, congratulations!¡± Sang Qi said something that made her unable to figure it out. ¡°Ah? What happy event did I have? You congratulate the wrong person!¡± Zhang Qingyu glanced at her helplessly, but Sang Qi still smiled like crazy. Zhang Qingyu looked at her and didn¡¯t want to pay any attention to her. ¡°You think, you finally get rid of an odd fianc¨¦, and also get rid of a superb family. Isn¡¯t it a relief? You don¡¯t have to worry about them in the future.¡± Sang Qi¡¯s words seem well-grounded and reasoned. Zhang Qiyu also nodded repeatedly ¡°What you said is not unreasonable.¡± Zhang Qingyu agreed very much. ¡°Qingyu¡­you still have me and A-jin. It¡¯s alright.¡± Sang Qi smiled and put her arm around Sang Jin. Sang Jin rolled his eyes, with such a windy older sister, there was nothing he could do. CH 236 Chapter 236 Little Girl And a Dog Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud Zhang Qingyu didn¡¯t actually have any feelings, for her these people were dispensable. She even really wanted to get rid of them. At this point, everyone was really happy. With Sang Qi, this happy baby the three of them chatted for a long time in the living room. Therefore, Zhang Qingyu also heard a lot about Sang Jin¡¯s childhood. However, it was not a stupid thing. How can such an excellent person did something stupid. All in all, anyone who listens to it, will feel that they were living in vain. When Sang Ji was a child, he was labeled as a child prodigy and had a high IQ. Reading ten lines at a glance, gifted with an extraordinary retentive memory, as long as it was something he likes, he will buy online the parts and make it. At the age of thirteen, Sang Ji already got a double degree¡­ Later, he traveled around the world and learned everything. In short, there were only things he didn¡¯t want to learn, not he can¡¯t learn. Growing up with such a monster, Sang Qi must be miserable. At that moment Zhang Qingyu looked at Sang Qi also full of pity. What¡¯s more, she¡¯s still an older sister¡­ ¡°Actually, compared to other children, I¡¯m already great, but compared to him, I fell into the dust¡­ I¡¯m so miserable¡­¡± Sang Qi spoke and shed a tear. ¡°¡­¡± Zhang Qingyu looked at her appearance at this time, could it be called crying with joy? Old man burst into tears? It should be life without love! Haha¡­ But Sang Jin was really amazing. The original owner was only two years younger than him. What¡¯s more, Zhang Qingyu as a person who has traveled through many worlds can¡¯t compare with him. She still has to study harder. Sang Jin made Zhang Qingyu want to work harder. Sang Qi was still crying like crazy as if she was really miserable. Then¡­ she fell asleep. She fell asleep while hugging Zhang Qingyu. Zhang Qingyu was overwhelmed by her octopus hug. Sang Jin saw Zhang Qingyu had difficulty breathing, so he reluctantly went to grab Sang Qi. ¡°No¡ª¡± But Sang Qi was holding Zhang Qingyu even tighter. Zhang Qingyu felt like her waist was about to break. She couldn¡¯t help but feel helpless. Sang Qi really had a bad habit. That is, in addition to being talkative, she was still a god of sleep. As long as it wasn¡¯t dangerous place, whenever she was tired and wanted to sleep, no matter where she was, she can fall asleep. When Zhang Qingyu saw this kind of skill for the first time, she was surprised. But at this time, Zhang Qingyu couldn¡¯t stand it when Sang Qi was holding her like this. Sang Jin also couldn¡¯t stand it, for fear that something will happen to Zhang Qingyu if Sang Qi was not careful. His hands squeezed hard on San Qi¡¯s face. As soon as Sang Qi was in pain, she turned her face deeper into Zhang Qingyu¡¯s embrace. Zhang Qingyu was embarrassed. At this moment, can she choose to use Great Shift? For the first time, she turned her attention to Sang Jin. Sang Jin was also helpless at this time. Her elder sister who was always unrestrained¡­ Sleeping on someone¡¯s body and still seamlessly integrated. It was not good for him to do anything. Just when Zhang Qingyu was about to lose her breath after being hugged by Sang Qi, Sang Jin didn¡¯t care anymore and put his hand directly through Sang Qi¡¯s neck. It¡¯s just that Sang Qi¡¯s face was leaning against Zhang Qingyu¡¯s chest. Sang Jin still accidentally touched Zhang Qingyu¡¯s chest. With a slightly unnatural look on his face, he restrained Sang Qi forcefully. CH 237 Chapter 237 Little Girl And a Dog Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud With a slightly unnatural look on San Ji¡¯s face, he restrained Sang Qi forcefully. Sang Qi let go of her hand when she felt uncomfortable. Instead, she patted Sang Jin¡¯s arms with both hands. When Sang Qi completely left Zhang Qingyu¡¯s body, Sang Jin helplessly threw her onto his shoulders. ¡°I¡¯ll take her to the bed.¡± San Qi¡¯s head was hanging but she still slept soundly. ¡°Yeah!¡± Zhang Qingyu lowered her head and responded with a sound like a mosquito. When the figures of the sister and brother disappeared, Zhang Qingyu helplessly messed up Xia Ji¡¯s fur. What the hell, did those two siblings just eat her tofu? Zhang Qingyu felt like her cheeks were on fire. Although she has transmigrated to several plots, it was all about holding hands, and hugging, and other than that was done using Great Shift. At this time, she was really¡­ ¡°Ah¡ª¡± Zhang Qingyu helplessly buried her face in Xiao Ji¡¯s fur and wailed. She was really dumbfounded. Soon came the next day, the day Yan Xi and Lu Shao got married. Except for the two sets of clothes from the base, Zhang Qingyu and the others didn¡¯t have any other clothes. There were clothes inside Zhang Qingyu¡¯s bracelet, but she didn¡¯t want to take it out. Why did she need to look good? wearing a uniform was good! Therefore, when Zhang Qingyu and several people went to the wedding, they all wore uniforms. At first, several people didn¡¯t think there was anything wrong with wearing a uniform. When they arrived at the hotel where the wedding was held, they saw all the ability users were wearing uniforms. Except those who didn¡¯t have supernatural abilities were all dressed in fancy clothes. That right! What if something urgent happens? Do you have to change clothes before going to kill zombies? Therefore, in the hotel lobby, the people who attended were also divided very clearly. The hall was divided in half, both the supernatural ability and the non-supernatural ability stood on each side. Compared to the side who didn¡¯t have supernatural abilities, the ability users were sitting on the sofa, drinking wine, and eating side dishes. Chat occasionally. On the other side, it was not so bland, the conversation was in full swing. The ladies were comparing the dress and the jewelry on their bodies. The men were comparing their businesses. Zhang Qingyu and the others were bored after a while, but the wedding still hadn¡¯t started, and they had already thought of leaving. After a while, it finally started. In the midst of a melodious sound of music, Yan Xi smile sweetly while holding Lu Shao¡¯s arm and slowly walked down the crystal staircase. Her wedding dress was short in the front and long in the back. In fact, this dress was very suitable for her. After all, her height was not that tall, and this kind of wedding dress did not have the drawback of falling. It also clearly revealed the dazzling crystal shoes on her feet. She also wears a super luxurious diamond crown on her head, and the whole person was as beautiful as a princess. Yan Xi was very happy and excited. In peaceful times, this kind of wedding was very popular among the wealthy. But now was the end of the world, and her wedding was super luxurious. Yan Xi really never thought that she could have such a beautiful day. Lu Shao, who has always been unsmiling, has a gentle smile on his face today. ¡°Clap clap clap-¡° CH 238 Chapter 238 Little Girl And a Dog Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud Lu Shao and Yang Xi came down, and the people around them all clapped their hands. There was thunderous applause and it was very lively. The two little flower girls were scattering rose petals in front of them, and it was very beautiful under the illumination of the crystal lamps. ¡°Today is my wedding with Yan Xi. I¡¯m glad that everyone is here¡­ It was called a wedding, but in fact, I also want to call everyone to get together.¡± Lu Shao was very good at talking, and all the ability users were clapping. This wedding also instantly reached a climax. Yan Xi was astonished by this tidal applause as if she was standing in a cloud. After a while, Lu Shao pulled her and started toasting among the crowd. Although Yan Xi still had a smile on her face, she was very disappointed in her heart. Although there was no church, at least there should be a priest, right?! Even if there was no priest, at least there were witnesses asking them here if they were willing to become husband and wife! This wedding, without a single ceremony, it¡¯s just started hastily. However, during the two days with Lu Shao, Yan Xi also had little understanding of Lu Shao. So even if there was some discomfort in her heart, at this time, she gritted her teeth and swallowed everything. As long as she was married to Lu Shao, she will be Madam Lu in the future. She will have half the right to speak in this northern base in the future. After toasting with Lu Shao, they soon arrived at Zhang Qingyu side. Newlyweds meet an ex-fiancee! ! This drama! ! The bustling hall suddenly becomes quiet at this time. Many pairs of eyes were staring at Zhang Qingyu. Although Zhang Qingyu had not been here for a long time, all the people in the northern base knew her. ¡°Let¡¯s wish Master Lu and Yan Xi a happy marriage!¡± Zhang Jiaona raised her glass. The rest of the people raised their glasses when they heard her say that. After drinking a glass of wine, the crowd still remained silent. Lu Shao was about to leave and go to the next table. But Yan Xi stopped, and her eyes fixed at Zhang Qingyu. As she was holding the wine glass, her sleeves slowly slipped down, revealing the jade bracelet. As soon as Zhang Qingyu saw her expression, she knew that she must start again¡­ ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Lu Shao saw that everyone was looking at them, but Yan Xi was staring at Zhang Qingyu¡¯s wrist. He also glanced at it casually, wasn¡¯t it just a jade bracelet? What gems he didn¡¯t have in his safe, Yan Xi¡¯s eyelids were so low. People who didn¡¯t understand will think that he as her husband was didn¡¯t give any gems to her. ¡°Lu Shao¡­ This bracelet of hers is a treasure!¡± Yan Xi called Lu Shao. Although she still called him Lu Shao, she called with a sweet voice. Even though she called the same name as everyone else, she called out in her own way. ¡°Treasure?¡± As soon as Yan Xi said treasure, Lu Shao¡¯s eyes lightened slightly. ¡°Oh, what a treasure!¡± The surrounding ability users all ran over one after another. Yan Xi¡¯s eyes can see through all the treasures, everyone knows this. She said that Zhang Qingyu¡¯s bracelet was a treasure, so it must be a big treasure. Even if they can¡¯t get it, these people were extremely curious, and they all come to see it. CH 239 Chapter 239 Little Girl And a Dog Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud Zhang Huasheng brought Zhao Mei and Zhang Yang over. Zhao Mei looked at the bracelet in Zhang Qingyu¡¯s hand. This bracelet was given to Zhang Qingyu by her mother before she died. Previously it was a jade bracelet with a good water head. It turned out to be a big treasure at present. Zhao Mei¡¯s eyes also lit up suddenly. All the people surrounded Zhang Qingyu closely. Looking at the current scene, Lu Shao was actually very unhappy. Yan Xi this idiot, asking Zhang Qingyu in front of so many people. Will she give it? Although, he really wanted¡­ He took a deep look at Yan Xi, but Yan Xi kept her eyes glued to Zhang Qingyu¡¯s wrist. ¡°Madam. Lu¡­ What kind of treasure is this!?¡± Many people wanted to know. Seeing that Yan Xi remained silent, they continued to ask questions. ¡°It should be a space, there is a pool inside. Drinking this water should be able to increase the ability. In addition, there seem to be a few acres of land in it and seeing the things planted in it all grows well. In short now in the end of the world, whoever owns this is equivalent to owning the whole world.¡± Yan Xi talked eloquently while looking at Zhang Qingyu¡¯s bracelet. Non-ability users don¡¯t feel anything when they hear it. When the ability users heard it, they were all stunned and their eyes shined. Isn¡¯t this too powerful? Basically, most of the ability users become fiery when they looked at Zhang Qingyu. This kind of treasure, which ability users did not want to get it. Zhang Qingyu looked at Yan Xi coldly, and couldn¡¯t help but feel a chill in her heart. She really didn¡¯t expect that this Yan Xi could see so much. No wonder every time she sees her jade bracelet, she always has the expression ¡®she must get it¡¯ in her eyes. However, she would rather destroy the bracelet than let her have it. ¡°Qingyu¡­ Such a good thing, shouldn¡¯t you dedicate it to my husband? After all, you live in the base now. With your weak strength, you can¡¯t hold this treasure.¡± Yan Xi looked at Zhang Qingyu with a smile, her eyes were full of provocation. Lu Shao didn¡¯t say anything after hearing what Yan Xi said. On the contrary, he felt that what Yan Xi said was quite right. Zhang Qingyu was not qualified to own this treasure. However, many people now know that she was a person who owned a treasure, and it may be difficult for her to live a quiet life in the future. After all, an innocent man gets into trouble because of his wealth and at the end of world, human nature has also become extreme. In this northern base, not all of them were good people. There were a lot of supernatural users in the base. They came from other places, the journey was long, and they can even ate human meat when there was no food. Zhang Qingyu was a weak woman, what did she have to be righteous alone in a community where the general moral tone was low? Zhang Qingyu was not a fool, the current situation was very disadvantageous for her. This Yan Xi was really pretending to be a pig to eat a tiger! This scheming forced her to the edge of the cliff and said she was stupid and naive, that was the real stupid. ¡°This bracelet has already recognized the master, and it is useless to give it to Master Lu.¡± Zhang Qingyu shook her head lightly and said helplessly. She went on to say, ¡°The spring water inside is just an ordinary water source, and the fields are¡­ This space is just an ordinary place to hide from the world. It¡¯s not as magical as Madam Lu thinks.¡± CH 240 Chapter 240 Little Girl And a Dog Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud Yan Xi smiled slightly, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, go and take out the spring water and let our ability users try it.¡± Sure enough, Yan Xi still didn¡¯t want to let her go. ¡°Okay!¡± As Zhang Qingyu spoke, she disappeared. Zhang Qingyu walked into the space and the person disappeared. Yan Xi can¡¯t see much inside her bracelet, and naturally, she didn¡¯t know what was going on inside. Zhang Qingyu walked into the room, spilled the champagne in her hand, then picked up a bottle of mineral water and poured it into the wine glass. In the blink of an eye, Zhang Qingyu appeared again. ¡°Who wants to drink!¡± Zhang Qingyu said softly, shaking the wine glass in her hand. ¡°I drink, I drink¡­¡± Many people swarmed over, wanting to drink the glass of water in her hand. Just now, Zhang Qingyu disappeared out of thin air and now, she was holding another glass of water. If this water was not the powerful water that Yan Xi mentioned, then what can it be? ¡°I drink¡ª¡± Lu Shao took a step forward. At this moment, the people who were active on both sides stopped talking. Who dares to grab something from Lu Shao, did they don¡¯t want to live anymore? In the northern base, Lu Shao has 10,000 ways to make you die. Hearing that Lu Shao wanted to drink, Zhang Qingyu brought the glass to him. Lu Shao squinted his eyes, looking at the transparent liquid in the champagne glass, some unwarranted emotions surged in his heart. If this water really has the ability to defy the sky. He wanted Zhang Qingyu to take a bucket and go inside the space to fetch all the water in the pool. Lu Shao¡¯s eyes darkened. Holding the wine glass, he drank all the water in the glass. The water just touched his lips, and his expression became a little strange. This water was cool, with a hint of sweetness. It smells like mineral water. In one breath, he drank all the water in the glass and didn¡¯t waste a drop. All the people also watched him drink water attentively. Some people even swallow up like they were also drinking that glass of water while watching Lu Shao drink water. After drinking a glass of water, Lu Shao didn¡¯t feel any difference. His abilities didn¡¯t budge an inch. ¡°Master Lu, is there any difference?¡± Someone asked aloud. ¡°No, it¡¯s the same as drinking ordinary water.¡± Lu Shao said, looking at Yan Xi with a hint of displeasure. Yan Xi also noticed Lu Shao¡¯s eyes and her heart thumped. She laughed and looked at Zhang Qingyu. ¡°Qingyu, you have a house inside the space. You didn¡¯t secretly put water in it before, did you?! After all, it was the end of the world and it is the right thing to store some supplies.¡± Lu Shao heard Yan Xi¡¯s words, and his heart also boiled up. He was suspicious by nature, he was holding the wine glass in his hand and glanced at Zhang Qingyu with a deep meaning. Some of the surrounding ability users also cast their gazes on Zhang Qingyu. Zhang Qingyu had long expected that Yan Xi would not give up, she sneered with a cold face. ¡°Since you don¡¯t believe me, why do you want me to do this?¡± Zhang Qingyu¡¯s expression of anger did not seem to be fake. The people around her were confused. Regarding this matter, they didn¡¯t know which side was telling the truth. CH 241 Chapter 241 Little Girl And a Dog Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud Yan Xi glanced coldly at Zhang Qingyu, ¡®you want to escape so easily, don¡¯t dream.¡¯ Who told her not gave this bracelet to her. Now she must hand over the treasure openly because she didn¡¯t have the ability to protect it, hehe. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then forget it!¡± Although Lu Shao said that, he still had doubts in his heart. After all, he was a person who thought more and deeper than others. You must know, there were so many people watching. There must be some people who will attack Zhang Qingyu, then something was bound to happen. A long delay may cause trouble. At that time, whether this bracelet was his can be explained. Besides, Zhang Qingyu said that the bracelet has recognized her as the owner by dripping her blood. He also knew that some strange things were indeed recognized the owner by a drop of blood. If this was the case, then that jade bracelet was just a dead thing if Zhang Qingyu was killed. Right now, the best choice was to have a good relationship with Zhang Qingyu, let her tell the secrets voluntarily, and let her voluntarily hand over everything. And the best way to get a woman to take the initiative was love. Thinking of this, a smile raised on Lu Shao¡¯s lips. He can be said to be the strongest man in the world now and having three wives and four concubines was no longer a problem. Lu Shao didn¡¯t know what Zhang Qingyu would do If he told Zhang Qingyu, he wanted her to have the same status as Yan Xi. After a thousand thoughts, Lu Shao had come up with a method that was very beneficial to him in just a moment. ¡°Zhang Qingyu¡­ I order you to hand over that bracelet!¡± Zhang Huasheng walked out from the crowd. There was a greedy light in his eyes. That thing belonged to their Zhang family, how could it be given to her like this. ¡°My surname is not Zhang!¡± Zhang Qingyu glanced at him indifferently, didn¡¯t he righteously expel her from the family before? Why, as soon as he saw that she have something good, his nose can smell it and run here. ¡°I don¡¯t care what your surname is. This thing originally belonged to our Zhang family. Since you are not our daughter now, we will give this to Yan Xi.¡± Zhao Mei also came over. There was a kind of righteousness on her face as if she had supreme glory to do so. In fact, during this period of time, Zhao Mei also felt it. Whether Zhang Qingyu did or achieved had no impact on their lives. Comparatively, they had a good relationship with Yan Xi, and their lives had taken a qualitative leap. Looking at it this way, did she need to change Yang Xi¡¯s surname? Of course, she wouldn¡¯t think about what she was forcing Zhang Qingyu at this time, but she had a benchmark in her heart, whoever could make her live a prosperous life was her good daughter. As soon as she heard Zhao Mei say this, Yan Xi¡¯s face was instantly filled with emotion. ¡°Mom¡­¡± She also shouted affectionately with hot tears welling up in her eyes. ¡°My dear Yan Xi¡­¡± Zhao Mei also made a full set of play, and also shouted affectionately. ¡°¡­¡± Zhang Qingyu wanted to vomit for no reason. This was obviously a deep love between mother and daughter, and this scene was similar to the scene she has experienced before. ¡°This thing doesn¡¯t belong to you. It was given to me by my grandmother before she died. Not to mention that the married girl is spilled water. You are not qualified to ask me for this bracelet.¡± Zhang Qingyu glanced at her with cold eyes. CH 242 Chapter 242 Little Girl And a Dog Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Alright!!¡± Zhang Yang was full of anger at this moment and just about to scold Zhang Qinyu. He was interrupted by Lu Shao. Zhang Yang stared at Lu Shao in shock. He never thought Lu Shao would yell out to help Zhang Qingyu. Of course, Zhang Yang was not the only one who looked like this, Yan Xi also looked at Lu Shao with astonishment. She felt blood dripping from her heart. It was very painful. He was her husband, and she was fighting to get benefits for him, but now he was actually standing up for Zhang Qingyu. He was really cruel. ¡°This is the end of the matter. Since this bracelet belongs to Zhang Qingyu, no need to mention it anymore.¡± Lu Shao made the final decision. After he said that, it was certain no one will say anything at present. However, what will happen in private after this was unknown. The crowd dispersed. Zhang Huasheng took Zhao Mei and looked at Zhang Qinyu coldly. ¡°Broom Star!¡± Zhang Yang scolded angrily, just about to leave. ¡°Wang Wang¡ª¡ª¡± Xiao Ji made a small bark. Zhang Yang, who originally looked very fierce, was having weak feet at this moment.. Take another look, the pair of silver-gray suit pants on his body was dripping with water. ¡°Wimp. scared to pee!¡± Zhang Qingyu gave him a contemptuous look. She didn¡¯t need to take action for this kind of thing. Xiao Ji just barked, and he was beaten to pieces. It was really disgusting! Seeing Zhang Yang standing frozen in place and water was still dripping from his crotch. ¡°You bastard!¡± Zhang Huasheng lost all his face. He hastily called the waiter to help Zhang Yang into the hotel room. Soon the urine stains on the ground were also cleaned. The melodious music continues, and the wedding was still going on. But the atmosphere was very different from before. Zhang Qingyu looked at her side, there were Sang Jin and Sang Qi, as well as Xiao Ji. She couldn¡¯t help but let out a wry smile. In fact, her popularity wasn¡¯t that bad. At least at this time, there were still people around her. Zhang Jiaona was also sitting beside her before. After the incident just now, she also left after judging the situation. When she left, Zhang Qingyu didn¡¯t feel uncomfortable at all. After all, man seek his way up and didn¡¯t want to be in danger. There was no need to get into trouble for irrelevant people. Probably at present, she was the biggest trouble. ¡°Do you want to leave here?¡± Zhang Qingyu whispered while holding the wine glass in her hand. ¡°Hey, Zhang Qingyu, what are you talking about? Who do you think we are? Are we the kind of rats who run away when our good friends are in trouble?¡± Sang Qi¡¯s face turned red with anger, and her bright eyes looking at Zhang Qingyu were full of anger. ¡°Uh¡­ I¡¯m really sorry.¡± As soon as Zhang Qingyu saw Sang Qi¡¯s angry expression, she knew that she had touched the reverse scale. In fact, Sang Qi¡¯s personality was very simple and very good. For example, when she was angry, you can just stroke her hair. Un, that¡¯s right, just stroke her hair, like stroking Xiao Ji. ¡°I just don¡¯t want you to get involved in trouble. That way I will feel very guilty in my heart.¡± Zhang Qingyu looked at Sang Qi aggrievedly. ¡°Oh, forget it! We as the people in rivers and lakes didn¡¯t stick to trivial convention, if we were afraid of death, we would have died a thousand times.¡± CH 243 Chapter 243 Little Girl And a Dog Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud San Qi¡¯s anger ceased when she heard Zhang Qingyu say that. In Sang Qi¡¯s heart, she was actually very clear that Zhang Qingyu was also thinking about them. But everyone was a good friend. If she can¡¯t even bear this kind of suffering, then how can they still be a good friend. ¡°If you talk nonsense like this in the future, I will beat you to death!¡± Sang Qi said, raising her fist. Zhang Qingyu didn¡¯t expect this action. In her eyes, such a move was not a threat, but a cute act. ¡°It won¡¯t happen again!¡± Zhang Qingyu said in a low voice, her heart was filled with emotion. It was really nice to have her as a good friend. Seeing Zhang Qingyu honestly admitting her mistake. Sang Qi nodded with a smile, and then pulled Xiao Ji to the side to play. When Zhang Qingyu saw this scene, she felt that Sang Qi was actually the same as Xiao Ji. They were really super alike. ¡°Aiyoo, Xiao Ji¡­ If I were a dog too, it would be great, I could happily gnaw on a bone.¡± Zhang Qingyu was just thinking of this when she heard Sang Qi¡¯s words. ¡°Wang Wang¡ª¡ª¡± Xiao Ji also barked, expressing its agreement. Zhang Qingyu couldn¡¯t help but rolled her eyes, and when her gaze turned back, she inadvertently caught the opposite gaze. Zhang Qingyu quickly withdrew her eyes. It was actually very strange, since last night, she didn¡¯t dare to look into his eyes. She couldn¡¯t figure this out. He was not a savage beast, what am I afraid of? Zhang Qingyu instantly raised her eyes again, and her eyes instantly met Sang Jin¡¯s. There was a kind of unwillingness to admit defeat from the bottom of her heart. Even though her face was red and her heart was beating fast, Zhang Qingyu still did not look away. Sang Jin¡¯s eyes were soft and pure, like a fine wine. Not only can you smell the fragrance, even if you haven¡¯t drunk it, it was enough to get you intoxicated. Finally, unable to bear it any longer, Zhang Qingyu looked away. In this battle of staring, Zhang Qingyu was defeated utterly. She lowered her head and cursed herself secretly, Why is it so useless? ¨r(¨s¨Œ¨t)¨q Sang Jin saw Zhang Qingyu lower her head, her face as red as a cute tomato. His eyes became softer and softer, and his thin lips also hooked up a smile. Sang Qi, who was squatting on the side, actually saw this funny scene. She still wisely chose to say nothing and do nothing. There were already pink bubbles floating around them. No words are necessary as all is understood. They will get better gradually, and she, an outsider, didn¡¯t need to intervene. However, when necessary, she still needs to push the boat out. For example, last night¡­ hehe hehe, please call her the perfect assistant! ! ¡°Hahaha¨C¡° ¡°Pa-pa-pa-¡± The crowd clapped All of sudden, there was a buzz around. all kinds of laughter and applause. Zhang Qingyu also looked puzzled, raised her head, and looked forward, it turned out that the bride and groom were exchanging rings. The bridesmaid holding the ring for the two of them, the pink bridesmaid¡­ turned out to be Ning Hai. You must know, Ning Hai was a person who can perfectly become a bodybuilding coach. When it comes to bodybuilding, it must be clear that Ning Hai has powerful muscles. Obviously, the one standing there was a very scary muscular man. At present, he was wearing a pink strapless dress and makeup on his face. The flower girls still looked a thousand times better than him. CH 244 Chapter 244 Little Girl And a Dog Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud Trying to please the public with claptrap? He was really able to lower himself. Nevertheless¡­ his courage was commendable. Of course, Zhang Qingyu didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry. She also felt that Ning Hai could really make a prompt decision. What she didn¡¯t undestand was how Yan Xi overcame her psychological barrier to allow such a strange thing to appear at her wedding. The wedding ended with the laughter of everyone. Of course, the reason was the little pink bridesmaid Ning Hai. Zhang Qingyu followed Sang Jin and the others back together. The hotel for the wedding was not far from the villa where they lived, but she also vaguely felt that someone was following behind them. As soon as Zhang Qingyu walked into the villa, she saw Zhang Jiaona hurried in. Zhang Jiaona didn¡¯t greet anyone, they watched she rush upstairs. Zhang Qingyu and Sang Qi were still chatting in the living room, and Zhang Jiaona left with a backpack. Obviously, she won¡¯t live here anymore. Not long after Zhang Jiaona left, Ning Hai also walked in, rushed upstairs, took his things, and left. ¡°Hey, Now this big villa is ours.¡± Sang Qi lay on the sofa with bursts of joy. Zhang Qingyu glanced at her helplessly. They all left, knowing that there would be danger in the future. San Qi didn¡¯t understand! Actually, she understands. ¡°I¡¯m going to fix the house!¡± Sang Jin speak and went upstairs. ¡°What is he going to fix?¡± Zhang Qingyu asked Sang Qi aloud with doubt. ¡°Ah? Who knows. Anyway, you can rest assured, as long as A-Jin is here, no one can come into this villa and hurt you.¡± Sang Qi winked at Zhang Qingyu. Zhang Qingyu nodded slightly. Although she didn¡¯t know what Sang Jin was capable of, she was very relieved when hear Sang Qi¡¯s words. San Qi lay on the sofa and fell asleep quickly. Zhang Qingyu found a book to read. Xiao Ji also dozed off at her feet. After a while, Zhang Qingyu heard footsteps. She glance up at the stairs and saw Sang Jin walking down slowly. He was carrying a small box in his hand, and it looked like a utensil box. Sang Jin walked to the window and started to modify using various tools. In fact, every door and window of the villas in the northern base was made with a special device. As long as a zombie comes over and touched them , the zombies will stick to them, and the zombies will not have the slightest offensive power. Zhang Qingyu watched him modify. In fact, she suddenly understood that it was difficult for zombies to get in, but probably it would be more difficult for birds to get in after this. Then don¡¯t mention those with bad intentions. Sang Jin finished with the window and walked towards the door. At this moment, Zhang Qingyu¡¯s mind was no longer on the book, and she couldn¡¯t help but turned her gaze to Sang Jin. In fact, she didn¡¯t know what she could see in him. However, there was a certain kind of light that was flickering, inadvertently attracting her and making her have to pay attention. Lu family mansion. The newly married Lu Shao and Yan Xi didn¡¯t wait until night, and the two of them rolled around for half a day. After a while, Lu Shao hug Yan Xi¡¯s petite body in his arms, and Yan Xi was full of joy. CH 245 Chapter 245 Little Girl And a Dog Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud Yan Xi felt she was the happiest person in the world. ¡°Yan Xi¡­¡± Lu Shao spoke suddenly. ¡°Huh!?¡± Yan Xi raised her head and looked at Lu Shao¡¯s handsome face, her eyes were filled with love. ¡°I want to marry Zhang Qingyu.¡± Lu Shao said this lightly while exhaling the smoke ring. ¡°Ah?¡± However, for Yan Xi it was like thunder making her dizzy. Who did he say he wanted to marry? Zhang Qingyu! ! She heard it right! ¡°Why, you don¡¯t agree?¡± Seeing Yan Xi¡¯s expression, Lu Shao¡¯s expression also changed, looking at her with displeasure. ¡°I¡­ No, but I don¡¯t know why you want to marry Zhang Qingyu at this time.¡± Yan Xi bowed her head aggrievedly, today was their wedding day. It was after they lingered, that he told her coldly that he wanted to marry Zhang Qingyu. ¡°Because after marrying Zhang Qinyu, only then I will be able to use her treasure.¡± Sure enough, Lu Shao¡¯s answer has nothing to do with love, and it will always be a realistic answer. Yan Xi suddenly regretted it. She couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly. This was lifting a rock only to drop it on one¡¯s own feet. Lu Shao said that because of Zhang Qingyu¡¯s bracelet, he wanted to marry Zhang Qingyu. Then what about her, was it because of her eyes? Yan Xi was no longer confident at this time. But with Lu Shao¡¯s cold attitude, she wouldn¡¯t think Lu Shao love her. ¡°What? You don¡¯t agree?¡± Lu Shao saw Yan Xi kept silent and looked at him with faint displeased. ¡°No¡­¡± Yan Xi shook her head and raised her head. ¡°Then why are you looking like this!?¡± Lu Shao squinted his eyes slightly. What he didn¡¯t like the most was someone had something in their mind when facing him, which made him very uncomfortable. ¡°I¡¯m just worried. With Qingyu¡¯s character. She will not agree. After all, we¡¯re both married.¡± Yan Xi felt a chill in her heart. Naturally, she didn¡¯t dare to say what she was thinking. Facing Lu Shao¡¯s eyes, she can only keep up and deal with it. ¡°These are not for you to think about.¡± Lu Shao said and got up. ¡°Where are you going!¡± Yan Xi asked quickly. ¡°Where I go, do I need to report to you?¡± Lu Shao glanced at her coldly, really a bad woman. If it weren¡¯t for her useful eyes, she would have been thrown out by him at this time. She was not even qualified to warm the bed. ¡°¡­¡± Facing this kind of Lu Shao, Yan Xi was extremely frightened. She didn¡¯t say anything, just lowered her head silently. ¡°Pa¨C¡° Lu Shao slapped her. Yan Xi was slapped to the ground. ¡°You¡­¡± Yan Xi lay on the ground and looked at him in horror. ¡°You are making crying face at today wedding, who will you show it to?¡± Lu Shao said coldly and left. Yan Xi cruled her body and lay motionless on the carpet. Tears flowed slowly from her eyes. This was the man she wants, this was the marriage she wants, and this was the love she wants. At this time, he left in hurry, he must go find Zhang Qingyu. Lu Shao must think put her in the pocket as soon as possible, will definitely be more stable than the unknowns. Yan Xi smiled mockingly, but she wanted to see how he was deflated by Zhang Qingyu. CH 246 Chapter 246 Little Girl And a Dog Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud So a man really can do anything for success and power. For him a woman was nothing in his eyes, they were all stepping stones for him. Yan Xi smiled bitterly and slowly closed her eyes. Lu Shao walked to the villa where Zhang Qingyu lived, he straightened his suit, then put his thumb in the lock. The door didn¡¯t open! ! Lu Shao¡¯s eyes narrowed. It was mandatory to input his fingerprint into every door of the villa complex inside the northern base. Anyway, he can open every door here. But right now, this door rejected his fingerprint and he can¡¯t open it. Lu Shao once again put his thumb on the sensor, but the door remained motionless. Lu Shao was unwilling to give up, he still put his finger on the sensor. ¡°Three mistakes, one punishment!¡± There was a mechanical sound coming from Inside the lock. When Lu Shao was still wondering, a basin of cold water pour over his whole body Suddenly a layer of black smoke shrouded Lu Shao¡¯s whole body. He wants to kill someone. Lu Shao clenched his fists tightly. He took out his mobile phone and dialed the number of the Science and Technology Department. ¡°Come over here immediately, A356 in the villa area.¡± He hung up the phone after saying this coldly. Damn, even the lock in the villa has a problem. Lu Shao just stood by the door. After two minutes, someone rushed over. ¡°Master Lu!¡± Researchers from the Science and Technology department all stood there. ¡°Why can¡¯t I open this door with my fingerprints!?¡± Lu Shao looked gloomy. ¡°Master Lu, please wait a moment, I¡¯ll check it out.¡± The director of the Science and Technology Department hurriedly took the most advanced technology products to go check them out. It¡¯s okay not to test it, but it¡¯s shocking the moment he test it. ¡°Everything in here has been modified, and there is nothing we can do!¡± After the director of the science and technology department said this, he shrank his head and did not dare to speak. ¡°Everything is modified?¡± Lu Shao walked over to take a look. In the lock, only three fingerprints were registered. Even if the three fingerprints were displayed, those three fingerprints were covered by something, and it was impossible to check them. Lu Shao suddenly felt that it was very troublesome. Almost everything in this northern base was under his control. At this time, there was a sudden drawback that made him feel a strong sense of danger. This feeling made Lu Shao a little uncomfortable. Some things were gradually getting out of his control. He was a man standing at the top of the world. He will not allow anyone to disobey him. ¡°Master Lu, I don¡¯t know who made the changes. If he enters our Science and Technology Department, there will definitely be a qualitative leap.¡± The director of the Science and Technology Department¡¯s eyes lit up. After hearing his words, Lu Shao suddenly remembered Sang Jin, who was always silent but not easy to be ignored. The same Sang Jin with extraordinary abilities. Lu Shao¡¯s eyes narrowed, revealing a dangerous edge. ¡°Ding dong ¨C ding dong -¡° He began to press the doorbell irritably. At this time, Zhang Qingyu was giving the water from the spiritual spring to Sang Qi and Sang Jin. Actually, in the beginning, she felt that this water¡­ can only making the skin become fair and beautiful, and there was no such thing as increasing supernatural abilities. CH 248 Chapter 247 Little Girl And a Dog Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud However, Yan Xi¡¯s eyes can see through treasure, and everyone can¡¯t help but believe what she says. Zhang Qingyu also took a sip, and it was indeed sweeter and cooler than ordinary spring water. But there was not much breakthrough in her ability. ¡°Is this the real spring water?¡± Sang Qi looked at the spring water in the cup with surprise. ¡°Yes!¡± Zhang Qingyu nodded. She couldn¡¯t bring them in. Otherwise, it would be better to let them in. Sang Qi was still holding the cup there, watching carefully. Of course, Zhang Qingyu didn¡¯t understand why. Did she want to see a flower in this transparent liquid. Sang Jin took the cup and drank it in one breath. Sang Qi and Zhang Qingyu both stared at him intently. ¡°Is there any difference?¡± Sang Qi¡¯s eyes were wide open as if she didn¡¯t want to miss any moment. Zhang Qingyu also noticed the different. Sang Jin frowned slightly and his face flushed red. ¡°Cough cough, cough¡ª¡± Only to see Sang Jin cough. In the midst of their expectant gazes, he said lightly, ¡°Drinking too fast, I choked.¡± Zhang Qingyu: ¡°¡­¡± Sang Qi: ¡°¡­¡± They thought he has found some great discoveries. ¡°Then after you drink this water, is there any difference?¡± Sang Qi asked him again. ¡°No, but¡­¡± Sang Jin shook his head. ¡°What!?¡± Sang Qi¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up again after hearing what he said. ¡°It¡¯s delicious.¡± Sang Jin answered honestly. ¡°I also think it¡¯s delicious.¡± At the same time as he speak, Zhang Qingyu held the kettle and poured a glass of water for Sang Jin. Sang Jin picked it up and drank slowly. Sang Qi looked at them with boredom. But she didn¡¯t care anymore, holding the cup, she drink the spring water like drinking plain water. Zhang Qingyu didn¡¯t care at all at this time. In her opinion, this water was delicious. At most, it can improve beauty. She has already thought about it, she will take a big bucket out to take a bath at night. ¡°Ah¡­¡± At this moment, a loud roar comes from Sang Qi. Zhang Qingyu looked at her strangely, and her eyes widened. ¡°Your ability has increased.¡± She drank it for the first time, and her ability increased quite a bit. Originally, it was still a long way to reach the third stage, but now she has reached the third stage. ¡°I now have the highest ability among us.¡± Sang Qi was slightly proud. ¡°Perhaps this spring water is useless for your abilities?¡± Sang Qi asked. A-Jin was an ice ability, and Qingyu¡¯s ability was also a strange and invisible ability. ¡°I think it should only be useful for¡­ the gold, wood, water, fire, and earth abilities!¡± Zhang Qingyu said. ¡°Then hurry up and give me another drink.¡± San Qi¡¯s eyes were shining, just drinking a little water can increase the power, it¡¯s amazing. ¡°You can¡¯t drink it anymore!¡± Sang Jin quickly stopped her. ¡°Why?¡± Sang Qi really didn¡¯t understand. There was a shortcut she could take, so why not let her take it. ¡°Everyone in this northern base knows that she has this treasure. If your ability grows too much, what do you think the consequences will be?¡± Sang Jin explained to her. Hearing Sang Jin¡¯s explanation, Sang Qi¡¯s face turned pale, and she quickly apologized to Zhang Qingyu. CH 249 Chapter 248 Little Girl And a Dog Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud ¡°Qingyu, I¡¯m sorry, I was too greedy and almost hurt you.¡± ¡°Never mind.¡± Zhang Qingyu shook her head. In fact, if her ability also can increase by drinking this spring water, she still wouldn¡¯t drink it. The first reason was Yan Xi¡¯s covetousness. Then if her abilities increase against the sky. When the time comes, she will be condemned by the public and unable to give a convincing explanation for self-defense. Even if she was powerful, but two fists can¡¯t beat four hands. Not to mention that there were countless hands here. Just spitting can drown her. ¡°It sounds like someone is knocking on the door!?¡± Sang Qi listened carefully. Someone was really knocking on the door. ¡°Then¡­ go down and have a look?¡± Zhang Qingyu put down the cup, pulled Sang Qi up, and went downstairs. Sang Jin sat there for a while, and then went down together. As soon as Zhang Qingyu opened the door, she saw Lu Shao¡¯s distressed appearance, standing in front of the door. She didn¡¯t know who provoked him. He was having a gloomy expression of discontent. He, the newly married, was not with his sweet wife at home, but he came out to get angry, what was he doing. ¡°Master Lu, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Zhang Qingyu asked aloud. ¡°Who modified the lock here?¡± Lu Shao didn¡¯t look at Zhang Qingyu. His sharp eyes were already cast on Sang Jin. ¡°It¡¯s me!¡± Sang Jin¡¯s eyes did not evade but looked at him. ¡°Why did you tamper with the lock!!¡± Lu Shao asked again. ¡°This is where we live. Today, Madam is talking nonsense in the public, and our personal safety is no longer guaranteed, so I made a change¡­ you are asking us about the change in the villa we live in. Is there any disadvantage to the northern base?¡± Sang Jin was not afraid at all and looked at Lu Shao lightly. ¡°¡­¡± Lu Shao choked for a moment. Seeing that he didn¡¯t like talking very much, but once he speak it was extremely sharp. ¡°No! It was only because you modify it, others will also follow to modify it.¡± Lu Shao said. Sang Jin smiled slightly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry! Master Lu, no one can modify it.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Lu Shao was speechless, and his eyes instantly blaze with anger. ¡°Master Lu¡­ No one can crack our system. And for him¡­ it is also one in million.¡± The director of the science and technology department whispered to Lu Shao in a low voice. And his eyes looking at Sang Jin suddenly lit up, this person was simply a peerless genius. If they can invited him, they really didn¡¯t have to worry about things they can¡¯t invent. ¡°Get out of here!¡± Lu Shao glanced at the director of the science and technology department beside him with cold eyes. The director of the science and technology department was frightened by Lu Shao¡¯s eyes and hurriedly left with a large crowd. Oh my god, Lu Shao¡¯s eyes are really scary, scaring the baby to death. Lu Shao¡¯s sharp eyes turned towards Sang Jin again. This beautiful man didn¡¯t seem to have any offensive power, but at this time it gave him an unfathomable feeling. A man was extremely sensitive to danger, or to creatures with the same strength as his. This was the first time Lu Shao felt a sense of danger. He thought this Sang Jin could not stay. This man, he will not let him continue to exist. Lu Shao turned his gaze to Zhang Qingyu who was standing on the side. CH 250 Chapter 250 Little Girl And a Dog Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud ¡°Un, I don¡¯t want!¡± Zhang Qingyu replied lightly. ¡°You have to know that you are my woman in the first place. If I don¡¯t want you anymore, no one dares to want you.¡± Lu Shao smiled coldly. She was his, and some women have a higher heart than the sky. In their heart, they want a man to stand shoulder to shoulder. It¡¯s just a dream, those whose hearts were higher than the sky, but their lives were thinner than paper. In the end, they were just dead meat. Didn¡¯t she understand this truth? Besides, if it weren¡¯t for her bracelet, that treasure, how could he want to marry her. Stop dreaming. He can have a beautiful woman every day without repetition. Really, he just gave a little sweetness and she thought she was something. ¡°She has never been yours, because she is mine.¡± Sang Jin pulled Zhang Qingyu over and hugged Zhang Qingyu in the midst of Lu Shao¡¯s stern eyes that were about to kill someone. Zhang Qingyu was also a little surprised, but she didn¡¯t have the slightest disgust. On the contrary, her heart felt a little bit of sweetness. Sang Qi¡¯s mouth was wide open. So wide that an egg can fit in it. ¡°Good, Good, Good¡­you guys!¡± Lu Shao sneered and said Good three times before leaving without looking back. With a ¡°Bang¡± sound, the door was slammed shut. ¡°I feel that our future will be very hard.¡± Sang Qi¡¯s face was bitter, but in a blink of an eye, she saw Sang Jin still holding Zhang Qingyu in his arms. There was a smile on the corner of her mouth, she gently patted Xiao Ji and walked away cautiously. ¡°Let me go!¡± Although Zhang Qingyu was very happy at first, but afterward she remember that she was doing a task. A lifetime will pass very quickly, then he would no longer exist, and she still has to go through a lot of plots. She can¡¯t forget him after falling in love, and when the time comes, it will only increase her sorrow. ¡°Not letting go!¡± Sang Jin speak in her ear, Zhang Qingyu suddenly felt her ears turn red, itchy, and hot. She shrank her head to one side, but Sang Jin shamelessly followed her. Zhang Qingyu¡¯s hands were grabbed by him, she kicked back with her feet, but was caught by his legs. The two of them fell on the sofa on one side. Zhang Qingyu was below and Sang Jin was above. ¡°Qingyu¡­ Once in a lifetime, I feel that you like me too. Since we both like each other, why do you have to think about it!?¡± Sang Jin said. ¡°¡­¡± Hearing Sang Jin¡¯s words, Zhang Qingyu was slightly taken aback. Once in a lifetime. In her original world, she was always deceived by a scumbag. In fact, she always wanted to have true love. She has always wanted it. That being the case, why not just let go of her heart and fall in love? ¡°Un!¡± Zhang Qingyu responded with a mosquito-like voice. Seeing her expression, Sang Jin took her into his arms. At this time, Sang Qi and Xiao Ji also crept down. Sang Qi looked at the two of them laying on the sofa with joy. ¡°Okay, the lovers are finally together, shouldn¡¯t you think about our lives?¡± Sang Jin sat up from the sofa with a breeze expression, and his face didn¡¯t show the strange expression of being caught. Sang Qi looked at him and couldn¡¯t help rolling her eyes, her brother was really boring. She really didn¡¯t know what to do to be able to see other expressions on his face. CH 251 Chapter 251 Little Girl And a Dog Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud On the other hand, the expression on Zhang Qingyu¡¯s face was much more lovely. ¡°Lu Shao will definitely not let us go!¡± Sang Qi frowned, although she was very happy to see her little brother find a place to belong. But disaster was imminent. ¡°¡­¡± Zhang Qingyu did not speak. Lu Shao was too gloomy. The things he can¡¯t get must be destroyed by all means. What¡¯s more, earlier she saw the way he looked at Sang Jin was full of abominate. He must have found that Sang Jin was a threat to him. In this way, She didn¡¯t know how can a man with a dark mind and extreme pettiness became the king at the end of the world in the original plot. ¡°I¡¯m going to prepare to leave.¡± After Sang Jin finished speaking, she took another deep look at Zhang Qingyu and went out. Zhang Qingyu looked at his tall figure that disappeared around the corner, only then did she withdraw her gaze. leave? She lowered her head. What was the purpose of her coming to this plot, to protect her bracelet from being taken away by Yan Xi? In the original plot, Zhang Qingyu was killed by Yan Xi¡¯s knife mouth. So at present, did she need to solve Yan Xi? ¡°Qingyu, what are you thinking?¡± Sang Qi asked Zhang Qingyu while petting Xiao Ji. ¡°Qiqi, where are we going!?¡± Zhang Qingyu asked aloud. If it was too far, she couldn¡¯t leave. She left, although she escaped with her life, but¡­ she couldn¡¯t finish the plot either. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the base in the south.¡± Sang Qi looked at Zhang Qingyu and suddenly said such a sentence. ¡°Is there a base in the south?¡± Zhang Qingyu was very puzzled. In her impression, there was no large base in the south, but she had heard there were many small base there. ¡°Actually¡­ As early as more than a hundred years ago, someone predicted that more than a hundred years later will be the end of the world. So our Sang family has been taking precautions before it happens. In a secret place in the south, We also have such a base! But when the end of the world comes, we are all going to the southern base. But didn¡¯t know what happen to Sang Jin, he wants to come to the northern base¡­ he even asked many people from our family to come to the Northern base¡­ I don¡¯t understand what he¡¯s trying to do. But it¡¯s a good thing that he wants to go back now!¡± Sang Qi¡¯s brows tightened when she said this. Obviously, she didn¡¯t understand why Sang Jin did this and what exactly was the purpose of doing this. ¡°However, now we are going to return to the southern base¡­ When the time comes, let the people in the base drink all the spring water, and then the people in our southern base will be very powerful! In the future. We may get ahead of the northern base very quickly. At that time, Lu Shao was just a piece of shit, and Yan Xi, that Madam Lu will never be comfortable.¡± After the sudden change in the subject, Sang Qi was very happy again. Looking at her appearance and listening to what she said, Zhang Qingyu suddenly became enlightened. Just now, she almost fell into the barrier she created. She always thought what will happened if she did a certain things However, after leaving, it was easier to get revenge. What she didn¡¯t expect was that they had a southern base! Zhang Qingyu recalled what Sang Qi had said before. Sang Jin had always insisted on coming to the northern base. What was this for? Of course, this thought was only in her heart. It was just a small thought, and after a while, she put it down. CH 252 Chapter 252 Little Girl And a Dog Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud The two played in the living room for a while and then dispersed. Zhang Qingyu took Xiao Ji upstairs and went to sleep directly. If the decision to leave was made, there will definitely be a fierce battle to fight afterward. But Zhang Qinyu slept until she woke up naturally. It was getting late, and Zhang Qingyu didn¡¯t hear them calling her to get up. Zhang Qingyu glanced at Xiao Ji sleeping on the carpet. She didn¡¯t wake it up and went downstairs. After going downstairs, she found that Sang Qi was sitting on the sofa and was still watching that kind of brainless TV series. Sang Jin was cooking in the kitchen. ¡°Qingyu, you¡¯re awake, come watch TV.¡± After Sang Qi took a glance at her, her eyes glued to the TV again. ¡°Okay!¡± Zhang Qingyu sat down beside Sang Qi and asked her in a low voice. ¡°No meal was delivered from the big kitchen today? Why is Sang Jin cooking!?¡± ¡°Ah? A-Jin said he wants to cook for you!¡± Sang Qi said and looked at Zhang Qing with meaningful eyes. ¡°¡­¡± Zhang Qingyu rolled her eyes at her. Her eyes pretended to be watching TV, but her heart was as sweet as honey. ¡°However, does he know how to cook?¡± When Zhang Qingyu just came downstairs, she saw Sang Jin reading a book, as if he was studying while reading a book. Obviously, he was a girl who had never taken the huajiao before her marriage! ¡°No!¡± Sang Qi took an apple and bit it. ¡°No¡­¡± Sure enough. Zhang Qingyu secretly looked at Sang Jin again. He was reading the book. ¡°So what if he doesn¡¯t know? Isn¡¯t he studying now? Don¡¯t worry, the food he makes must be more delicious than those famous chefs. My brother¡¯s brain is different from ordinary people¡¯s.¡± Sang Qi said. She take another apple and handed it to Zhang Qingyu. Indicating, she can be at ease. ¡°Oh, okay!¡± Since Sang Qi had said so, Zhang Qingyu had nothing to say, so she nibbled the apple and started watching the TV series. After watching more than one episode of the TV series, the two heard Sang Jin shouting for a meal. Sang Qi couldn¡¯t wait any longer and ran over. ¡°Aiya, A-Jin, you are really a natural chef. I could already smell the aroma.¡± Sang Qi sat down and nibbled on a roast leg of lamb. ¡°Not bad, not bad, crispy on the outside and tender on the inside!¡± As soon as Sang Qi took a bite, she couldn¡¯t help but praise him. Before Zhang Qingyu walked over, she saw Xiao Ji rushing down like a fire. Could it be Xiao Ji also smelled the aroma? It is really a dog¡¯s nose. Zhang Qingyu couldn¡¯t help but feel amused. She was going to get some food for Xiao Ji. But who knows, Sang Jin brought out another plate, which was fully packed. ¡°Wang wang wang¡ª¡ª¡± Xiao Ji barked happily, put his head on Sang Jin¡¯s lap, and rubbed it hard a few times. Then it started to eat. ¡°Come sit and eat.¡± Sang Jin found that Zhang Qingyu was still standing in a daze, and waved to her. ¡°Uh¡­ well.¡± Zhang Qingyu nodded and walked over. Walking to the dining table, Sang Jin pulled out a chair for her. Very gentleman. Sang Qi ate a mouthful. At this time, she winked at Zhang Qingyu. Zhang Qingyu also smiled slightly. After sitting down, Zhang Qingyu found that in front of her was a steak full of love. ¡°I don¡¯t know if you like Chinese food or Western food, so I made a little of both type.¡± CH 253 Chapter 253 Little Girl And a Dog Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud Sang Jin spoke while bringing out a few dishes. Zhang Qingyu felt touched seeing the long table full of dishes. There were steaks, French baked escargot, foie gras, roasted leg of lamb, Dongpo pork, stir-fried vegetable, and there was also spicy hot pot. Especially inside the huge pot of spicy hot pot was filled with ribs, chicken wings, prawns, chicken claws, shiitake mushrooms, rice cakes, lotus root slices, celery, potatoes¡­ Spicy and fragrant, one bite was full of flavor. Paired with mellow white wine, it was simply fabulous. Sang Jin paid attention to Zhang Qingyu¡¯s taste. When he saw she was eating that spicy hot pot, he knew that she liked spicy food. After a delicious meal, San Qi took Xiao Ji out for a walk. Sang Jin pulled Zhang Qingyu to the balcony. It was probably because today is the 16th, the moon in the sky was very round. Because there was a layer of mist, the moon in the sky was also faint and seems to be shrouded in a layer of the veil. Although the moon can¡¯t be seen clearly, it has a different kind of beauty. Zhang Qingyu raised her head to looked at the moon, but the people beside her were looking at her. Finally unable to bear it anymore, she turned her head, ¡°Why are you looking at me?¡± ¡°You look beautiful.¡± Sang Jin involuntarily reply. ¡°Uh, I think so too.¡± Hearing what he said, Zhang Qingyu couldn¡¯t help but nod. Very reasonable. ¡°Today¡¯s moonlight is really beautiful.¡± Zhang Qingyu suddenly raised her head and sighed. ¡°Un, it¡¯s beautiful!¡± But Sang Jin¡¯s eyes still stayed on Zhang Qingyu¡¯s face. Zhang Qingyu naturally felt it. She turned her head and glared at him. Sang Jin smiled slightly. It was fine if he did not smile, once he smiled, Zhang Qingyu felt that she had fantasies again. From the beginning, Sang Jin was the kind of young man that can only be found in comics. His smile at this time went into Zhang Qingyu¡¯s heart. She already felt that cherry blossom petals were raining around her. It was to blame the moon. It was true that everything become very strange under the moonlit night. ¡°Di Di Di Di Di-¡° All of sudden, a red light flashed across the sky. It sounds like an air defense warning. This harsh sound interrupted this charming and beautiful moonlit night. ¡°We can leave!¡± Sang Jin said lightly, looking at the red light in the night sky. Zhang Qingyu looked at the red light, and a smile appeared on the corner of her lips. It seemed that Lu Shao couldn¡¯t wait any longer. Perhaps Lu Shao¡¯s biggest loss was his urgency. ¡°It¡¯s said, everyone has to go out on mission!!¡± Sang Qi ran back with Xiao Ji, and Sang Qi said in a hurry. ¡°Well, let¡¯s go!¡± Sang Jin nodded slightly and walked out without taking anything. Zhang Qingyu and Sang Qi looked at each other and walked out. Several people have been following the main force, and when it was time to gather, they hear someone shouting loudly in front. There was a large number of zombies attacking, and the supernatural abilities must go to support. ¡°You guys will follow me later.¡± Sang Jin whispered. ¡°Okay!¡± Zhang Qingyu and Sang Qi naturally agreed. Soon, the crowd dispersed. Listening to the command, basically, all went to the front. ¡°Sang Jin, you guys, went to the north side!¡± Lu Shao came over and instructed. CH 254 Chapter 254 Little Girl And a Dog Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud ¡°Okay!¡± Sang Jin nodded slightly and took on the job. Then led Zhang Qingyu and Sang Qi away. Lu Shao looked at their figures that gradually moved away with a cruel smile on the corner of his mouth. What he can¡¯t get, he will destroy it. Even if Sang Jin was excellent, he was just a supernatural ability who obeys his orders, so what if Zhang Qingyu has a treasure. If he wanted them to die, they haven¡¯t utter a word, wasn¡¯t he already send them to death? Hahahaha¡­ Lu Shao¡¯s heart was relieved. Those who disobeyed him were going to die. ¡°You follow¡­ When they are attacked by the zombie group in the north, you can lead the zombie group on the other side to them.¡± Lu Shao instructed a person behind him. ¡°Yes, Master Lu.¡± After hearing the order, that man directly led a group of people to go out. Tonight, the northern base was no longer calm, the fire was wanton, and there were the sound of cries. But this sound of cries irritated Lu Shao even more. He didn¡¯t go anywhere and just waited quietly. Waiting, waiting, and waiting for the news of Zhang Qingyu and the others¡¯ deaths. At this time, the death of one or two ability users was really not a problem. One hour passed, and two hours passed. Lu Shao never waited for this long. There was a sudden uneasiness in his heart. He strode toward the front, and there was a lot of hustle and bustle in front of him, and the cries were particularly clear. ¡°Master Lu-¡° At this time, the person who had been dispatched by him before came back, and he was in mess. ¡°What¡¯s the matter!?¡± Looking at his weeping face, Lu Shao knew that things were definitely not optimistic. ¡°Sang Jin and the others slipped away. I don¡¯t know where they got a airplane¡­ He seems to know I was leading the group of zombies¡­ Now it¡¯s a mess, and the zombies have already run towards the residential building.¡± The man coughed as he spoke. ¡°Trash!¡± Lu Shao kicked him hard in the chest, and then he called out to rescue the residential building. Lu Shao was about to vomit blood this time. He had never been pitted like this before. In the past, he was the one who came up with a plan to murder others, but now he has been pitted by others without sound. And the person he wanted to kill also ran away. Lu Shao grits his teeth. In the airplane. ¡°Hahaha¡ª¡± Sang Qi laughed uncontrollably, thinking that she could get rid of Lu Shao so easily. Now the northern base was a mess, and she was in a very good mood. ¡°I¡¯m also very happy, I can finally go back to the Southern Base.¡± Yan Shu was also very happy. Although his name was Yan Shu, but his expression was not serious at all, but relatively simple and honest. ¡°Yes, we can all go back too!¡± There were many people sitting on the airplane. Zhang Qingyu listened to their conversation and looked at these people. All of them had supernatural abilities. Some of them were wearing white coats. They were obviously the people who was researching medicine in the northern base. Seeing this, she suddenly had a slight idea in her heart. It just that thought was a bit abrupt, and she thought it was a bit ridiculous, it should not be possible. ¡°Xiao Ji, are you happy!¡± Zhang Qingyu stretched out her hand to pat Xiao Ji¡¯s body. ¡°Wang Wang Wang-¡° CH 255 Chapter 255 Little Girl And a Dog Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud Xiao Ji also barked happily, as if to tell everyone that it was also very happy. ¡°It¡¯s just at the northern base¡­ A lot of innocent people have turned into zombies¡­¡± A woman in the white coat couldn¡¯t help but be compassionate. ¡°Lan Xue!! Don¡¯t you know all the people in the northern base are rich people? The really poor people are all in our southern base.¡± Sang Qi gave her a displeased look. Lan Xue nodded and stopped talking. Those people were all rich and cruel, or they were all big profiteers before the end of the world. She also knew that if there was no misfortune, those people can¡¯t be moved. The will be stood in their place until their death. ¡°When we get to the southern base, we will show our strengths.¡± Yan Shu shouted, full of anger. The northern base was basically under the control of Lu Shao, and everything was subject to his orders. If he thinks it was okay, only then it can be implemented, and if he thinks it can¡¯t, then nothing can be done. The aircraft finally arrived at the southern base after flying for more than two hours. After seeing the southern base, Zhang Qingyu felt, no wonder no one ever found this place. Surrounded by mountains on all sides, it was basically a haven. If you wanted to enter the southern base, you had to use the cable car to get in. At this point, it was already past midnight and they were at a high altitude, which make everything below not visible. However, breathing the air, Zhang Qingyu felt that the northern base was a speck of dust compared to here. After getting off the helicopter, they followed Sang Qi into a villa. Because it was already late, they went to bed after taking a shower. In Northern Base, this night was equivalent to purgatory. On the contrary, the southern base was peaceful. All ability users in the Northern Base have been killing until red-eyed. Lu Shao sent someone to get the most advanced weapons, and then it stopped. The zombies were driven out of the door, and there was another uproar in the residential area. In one night, countless people died. Either they died, or evolved into a zombie and was killed. After settling the problem on this side, Lu Shao heard that everything in the science and technology department had been burned. In the scientific research department, many things were destroyed, and the data from the previous research disappeared. With a gloomy face, Lu Shao asked them to find the mole. The news he got later¡­ Surprisingly everyone ran away, and some results of the scientific research were all taken away. And those moles were still the people he promoted. All of them were the people who had made contributions. In short, northern base was in a mess now. Lu Shao returned to the villa with a gloomy face, poured a glass of wine, and stared gloomily at the red wine in the glass. He just turned on a small light, and under the dim light, the wine in the glass looked thicker like blood. Lu Shao took a sip and the corners of his lips were stained with a little red, which also made his appearance more demonic. Yan Xi came downstairs. She was wearing a black transparent dress. The expression on her face showed hidden bitterness They got married today, he was gone all night, and now that he¡¯s back, he still doesn¡¯t go upstairs. How can he be so indifferent toward her! Yan Xi thought with a sorrowful smile, then she walked up to Lu Shao. CH 256 Chapter 256 Little Girl And a Dog Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud Lu Shao raised his head and saw Yan Xi standing in front of him with a sad face. His brows twitched, and the red wine glass in his hand was thrown toward Yan Xi¡¯s face without warning. Yan Xi¡¯s face and nose ached. It was extremely painful. In an instant, tears fell. Seeing her, Lu Shao felt depressed. It was all this damn woman¡¯s fault. If it weren¡¯t for her, there won¡¯t be so many problems. If she hadn¡¯t spoken out loud at the wedding, everything would still be safe and sound now. If she secretly told him, then how could Zhang Qingyu escape from his palm? But she chose that way. She was really a vain woman. Lu Shao narrowed his eyes and walked towards Yan Xi. ¡°What do you want?¡± Seeing Lu Shao walking towards her, Yan Xi suddenly felt a sense of danger. He was like a demon, making people feel terrible, and she didn¡¯t even know what he wanted to do. But it was clear that what he will do definitely was not a good thing. ¡°What do I want? I just want to see if your eyes will become more magical if I put it in a different place.¡± Lu Shao smiled and walked towards Yan Xi. ¡°Don¡¯t come here¡­don¡¯t come here¡­¡± Yan Xi felt that he was a pervert and kept retreating to the back. Until there was no way place to retreat. ¡°Ah¡­¡± There came Yan Xi¡¯s scream of agony. Early morning at the southern base. A thin layer of mist was still gently hanging on each side. Probably because of the mountains, the air here was very good. Oddly enough, Zhang Qingyu went to bed before dawn, but she can wake up so early in the morning. Walking on the floor with bare feet, there were waves of coolness. Zhang Qingyu opened the window and she could see the beautiful scenery outside. At this point, she couldn¡¯t help but be amazed. This southern base was much better than the northern base. Just say the living environment, it was much better. ¡°Qingyu, are you up?¡± Downstairs, Sang Qi was wearing sportswear, and Xiao Ji followed her. Obviously, she was out exercising. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Zhang Qingyu was very puzzled. Sang Qi, who was like a sleeping god, can get up so early. ¡°Come down and have breakfast, your love breakfast is ready.¡± Sang Qi said, then smiled and ran in. There was also a smile on Zhang Qingyu¡¯s lips. She went to wash up, tied her hair, and went downstairs. When Zhang Qingyu got downstairs, she saw Sang Qi and Xiao Ji sitting obediently waiting for breakfast. Zhang Qingyu sat down, and after a while, Sang Jin brought out the breakfast. The soft and glutinous beef porridge was filled with carrots and sprinkled with chives. Not only does the color match well, but it tastes very delicious. Inside the plate, there were snow-white buns, crispy fried dough sticks, and a large plate of fried noodles. ¡°It¡¯s really delicious!¡± Sang Qi took a mouthful of porridge and was moved to tears. Zhang Qingyu looked at her exaggerated appearance, and couldn¡¯t help laughing. She also ate a mouthful of porridge, and her heart suddenly warmed. This porridge was delicious enough to bite off your tongue. Zhang Qingyu looked at the pot in front of her, it seems that there was not much left inside. Sang Jin watched them eating in a hurry. CH 257 Chapter 257 Little Girl And a Dog Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud Even Xiao Ji was eating in happiness. After breakfast, Zhang Qingyu had time to ask Sang Qi. ¡°You get up so early in the morning.¡± ¡°I¡¯m used to it here.¡± Sang Qi was helpless. Previously when she lived here for a period of time, she would get up at a fixed time every day. However, after returning here after several months, the habit still persists. Everything was really a wonder. ¡°Yan Xi is blind!¡± Sang Jin came over with a cup of coffee and said these words abruptly. ¡°What?¡± Hearing Sang Jin¡¯s words, Sang Qi and Zhang Qingyu were both very surprised. ¡°We only came back before dawn, and now you have received the news. Obviously, this incident happened very early.¡± Sang Qi said helplessly. Sang Qi also felt Yan Xi was miserable. In the beginning, Yan Xi was married to Lu Shao because she could see through treasure. But who knows, Lu Shao was so perverted and felt that it was better to put everything in his own hands. Zhang Qingyu was also lost in thought when she heard it. She didn¡¯t expect that because of her, the plot would be so crooked. In the original plot, because of the original owner¡¯s death, Yan Xi not only has a pair of discerning eyes but also a bracelet. Before she met Lu Shao, she was also very prosperous. She didn¡¯t tell Lu Shao these little secrets until they got together later. But at that time, Lu Shao already had everything, so Yan Xi¡¯s things were nothing in Lu Shao¡¯s eyes. Now, Lu Shao¡¯s northern base was unstable. When they left, they left him with a mess. That¡¯s why¡­ he become perverted and went to snatch everything that made him feel safe. Even so, Zhang Qingyu didn¡¯t feel sorry for Yan Xi at all. These were all her retributions. ¡°In less than a month, the northern base will collapse.¡± Sang Jin took a sip of coffee and said in a low voice. ¡°So fast!¡± Sang Qi¡¯s eyes widened. Her younger brother was so amazing and strong. ¡°Qingyu, after you take out some water from the spiritual spring, I¡¯ll make some pills and give them to the ability users at the base.¡± ¡° ¡°Okay!¡± After hearing what Sang Jin said, Zhang Qingyu understood what he meant. After all drinking a water was too simple. After making it into pills. They said that it was researched by the southern base, and it can increase the abilities by eating them. And everyone can have it. With this kind of gimmick, they can attract others to come, right? At that time, there will definitely be a lot of people in the southern base. Then those in the northern base will gradually move here. At that time, the northern base will be an empty shelf, not a big deal. Thinking of this, Zhang Qingyu was extremely excited. ¡°A-Jin, when the time comes, the ability users who come here must be screened! ¡° Sang Qi also thought and made a request by the way. At Northern Base, anyone can enter as long as they have a supernatural ability. Therefore, it was impossible to avoid when many things happening. Now If they want to recruit ability users, it definitely can not be like that. ¡°Un! ¡° Sang Jin nodded. ¡°By the way, how is the new drug you researched turned out?¡± Sang Qi asked again. ¡°It¡¯s Failure!¡± Sang Jin¡¯s eyes dimmed slightly, but in a blink of an eye, they lit up, ¡°But it¡¯s getting close.¡± CH 258 Chapter 258 Little Girl And a Dog Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud Every failure was cast as the foundation stone for the next success. Sang Jin still knows this. ¡°¡­¡± Hearing Sang Qi talking about the new medicine, Zhang Qingyu was stunned for a moment. This new drug would not be what she thought it would be, right? ¡°What new medicine?¡± she asked aloud. ¡°The medicine to solve the crisis of the end of the world.¡± After Sang Qi finished speaking, she looked at Zhang Qingyu proudly. The things Zhang Qingyu held in her hand fell down in an instant. She looked at Sang Jin in surprise. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Sang Jin saw Zhang Qingyu¡¯s strangeness, reached out, and touched her hand, but found that her hand was cold. As soon as he grasped her hand, he found that Zhang Qingyu was looking at him in amazement. ¡°Qingyu, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Sang Qi also found hers strangeness and sat beside her, looking at her worriedly. ¡°Wang wang wang¡ª¡ª¡± Xiao Ji shrank at her feet, and its eyes seemed worried. ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­ I just feel that it¡¯s great that one medicine can solve the crisis of the end times.¡± Zhang Qingyu smiled slightly. It feels good to be cared for by so many people. It¡¯s just¡­ ¡°You idiot!¡± Sang Qi rolled her eyes helplessly. It turn out to be this, it scared her. However, Sang Jin didn¡¯t speak. He just looked at Zhang Qingyu silently. Zhang Qingyu smiled and lowered her head. She secretly cursed herself inside her heart. Damn, What happened to me, I am getting more and more impetuous now. It seems that the medicine in the original plot should have been created by Sang Jin, but at that time, there was no her. He was also mixed well at the Northern Base at the time. It shouldn¡¯t be like this! Zhang Qingyu can only string together the things that she has direct access to, and finally string together what she thinks was the most right. Soon, under the operation of Sang Jin, all the people in the southern base took the pills. Basically, many people¡¯s abilities increased greatly. However, Zhang Qingyu, who was the owner of spiritual spring, can only drink the water to beautify and take a bubble bath. As for the matter of increasing abilities, she also felt that she had no time to think about it. Because she was so busy. She was busy killing zombies to upgrade¡­ Xiao Ji was also getting bolder and more powerful. Because in the base, Sang Jin had people collect the crystal nucleus back after everyone absorb them¡­ In the end, all of them were used by Xiao Ji. To the extent that when the level of everyone¡¯s abilities was still average, Xiao Ji was already a superpower dog. Coupled with its sensitive sense of smell, most people who want to go out to do tasks in a team were madly grabbing Xiao Ji to go out together. Gradually a month passed. It was really like what Sang Jin said before. The northern base had been weakening day by day. The majority of the people came to the southern base, but the southern base did not accept everyone. Therefore, the people who were originally from the northern base that was taken in by the southern base were allocated to two floors building, and the rest of the people were scattered outside, killing some zombies, and finally took the crystal core to the southern base to exchange materials. In the apocalypse, it is still very safe to live. Zhang Qingyu rarely goes out to kill zombies anymore. Anyway, Xiao Ji always went out to kill so many zombies. She went into the laboratory to study new medicine diligently. Probably when she was in the first world, she learn a lot of things abroad, and she also dabbled in medicine. CH 259 Chapter 259 Little Girl And a Dog Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud Zhang Qingyu also liked to spend time with Sang Jin in the research room. So basically the two of them spend the whole day in the research room. Every time Xiao Ji comes back from the mission, it got a lot of crystal nuclei. This was the only way to call the two of them out of the research room. Finally one day, everyone was staring at the data on the instrument. ¡°Success!¡± They all came together to see the point. In the research room, bursts of cheers erupted in an instant. Sang Jin even hugged Zhang Qingyu, and he whispered in her ear, ¡°Can I still count on what you promised me before?¡± Zhang Qingyu was stunned for a moment, but she still clearly understood what he meant. Before, he has always entangled her, asking whether to marry or not. However, she said she will get married after the new medicine was ready. ¡°Does it count or not!¡± Sang Jin asked again. ¡°It counts!¡± Zhang Qingyu reluctantly agreed. Although she showed a helpless expression on her face, she was extremely happy in her heart. The base soon became crazy because the new medicine was successful, and the news of the marriage between Sang Jin and Zhang Qingyu. There were cheers inside the Southern Base. Although new medicines have been researched, it still takes a lot of time to produce sufficient doses. It was impossible to complete it within a year. However, Zhang Qingyu¡¯s wedding was just spoken out and it came very quickly. It has just been announced, and it was scheduled to be held after two days. Sang Qi sat on the sofa, looked at Zhang Qingyu while holding her cheeks, and sighed involuntarily. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s good luck for a woman to find a man like my younger brother.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Zhang Qingyu put down the book in her hand and see her sighing, she couldn¡¯t help but feel amused. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Look, when a bride gets married, at least she has a lot of work to do, right? Good for you. you have nothing to do every day.¡± ¡°I feel the same way.¡± Hearing Sang Qi¡¯s words, Zhang Qingyu nodded involuntarily. Sang Jin designed her wedding dress and jewelry. The wedding was also planned by Sang Jin, as well as the meal. As for the wedding photos, everything was done without her knowledge. However, in the wedding photo, they didn¡¯t wear wedding dresses¡­ The two of them were wearing couple outfits, and Sang Jin had someone secretly photograph it. It looked so real and beautiful. As for why it¡¯s so real, probably because it was a candid shot! Thinking of this, the corners of Zhang Qingyu¡¯s mouth couldn¡¯t help twitching, because when she saw the wedding photos later, she almost wanted to kill Sang Jin. Because inside, there were photos of the two of them kissing. Although, the photos look beautiful and romantic. But when she thought about the private things they did were all seen clearly. Zhang Qingyu has a feeling of wanting to die. However, Sang Jin later said that he knows how to grasp the degree, hehe. Angry that she was kept in the dark alone. At this time, Zhang Qingyu felt that finding a man with an extremely high IQ was simply¡­hehe. This feeling, it was really hard to describe everything with words. Sang Qi saw an inexplicable expression on Zhang Qingyu¡¯s face. She suddenly remembered the previous wedding photo. At this moment, Sang Qi couldn¡¯t help but laugh. CH 260 Chapter 260 Little Girl And a Dog Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud There were many times A-Jin didn¡¯t want Zhang Qingyu to worry. So he did everything. It¡¯s just that some things really need Qingyu consent before they can be done. Soon it was time for the two of them to get married. The place where the wedding was held was in a meadow. This was the best place in this southern base. There were a small clear lake and green grass. Because it was a troubled world, Zhang Qingyu will not think about the special roses petals that were scattered. The only red roses here were the bright red roses, which Sang Jin cultivated in the scientific research room. There were pink flower ball arches, and a red carpet extended all the way to the front main stage. Below were the white seats. Soon, the white seats were already full of people. The priest also stood on the high platform. The people on the white seats under the platform were all surprised. Unexpectedly, Sang Jin even found a priest. The wedding march was played. Zhang Qingyu took Sang Jin¡¯s arm, and the two walked on the red carpet to the priest. ¡°Is there any reason between the two of you to think that your marriage alliance is illegal?¡± The priest asked. The two looked at each other, but neither of them said a word. ¡°Among all of you present, can anyone provide a legitimate reason to point out that the marriage between these two is illegal?¡± There was also a moment of silence. ¡°Okay!¡± Sang Jin looked at the priest with sharp eyes. Why is the oat so unpleasant, don¡¯t you know how to be more romantic? Make it simpler? ¡°Sang Jin, are you willing to let Zhang Qingyu be your lawful wife?¡± As expected, under Sang Jin burning gaze the oath was indeed simple. ¡°I do!¡± Sang Jin smiled slightly. If he had known, he would make the oath himself. At this moment, Sang Jin¡¯s heart collapsed. Please forgive Virgo who placed perfectionism above all things. ¡°Zhang Qingyu, would you like to make Sang Jin your lawful husband?¡± ¡°I do!¡± Zhang Qingyu said sweetly. Although, she has experienced both modern weddings and ancient weddings. But there has never been a time that made her feel heartfelt like this time. It also has never made her felt the joy from the button of her heart like this one. Because this was her wedding. ¡°You can exchange rings!¡± The priest speak again. Sang Qi held a flower tray in her hand, and inside it was two rings. Although it was very simple, it was very beautiful. Of course, it was also designed by Sang Jin. The two took out the ring from the flower tray and put the ring on each other. At this time, many petals and ribbons flew from all directions. There was thunderous applause from the crowd. Zhang Qingyu went to changed into an evening dress, then came out directly. After the ceremony, there was a reception. Just after changing clothes and walking outside, Zhang Qingyu heard someone walking over. ¡°Miss Zhang¡­ ah, madam, someone outside claimed to be your family and was clamoring to come in.¡± A gatekeeper hurried over. His expression was ugly, it must because the attitude of that family must be very bad. It was obvious they were in an embarrassing situation, but they still looked very arrogant. ¡°It must be your wonderful parents!!¡± Sang Qi said helplessly. CH 261 Chapter 261 Little Girl And a Dog Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud ¡°You¡¯re a bride, you can¡¯t leave, let me check it out!¡± Sang Qi patted Zhang Qingyu on the shoulder and followed the guards out. Zhang Qingyu looked helpless. There was so much turmoil in the northern base, and it was amazing that they can come here from so far away and were still intact. Before when they saw that they could live very well by following Yan Xi, they all pulled Yan Xi and trampled her into the soil. Now, knowing that she was doing good, they quickly rush over. Thinking of this, Zhang Qingyu couldn¡¯t help shaking her head. ¡°What¡¯s wrong??¡± Sang Jin walked up to her and brushed the finely shattered hair on her forehead aside. From far way away, he can saw her wrinkled face. ¡°I¡­ my parents are here.¡± Zhang Qingyu was a little helpless. Although they had previously said in public that they would cut off their relationship. At that time, they were so determined, but now they all rushed over. In fact, she has a clear understanding of that family, they just disliked the poor and loved the rich. ¡°It¡¯s okay, just ignore them, as long as they don¡¯t go too far, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Sang Jin held her hand. ¡°Un!¡± Zhang Qingyu nodded. Whether it was the original owner or herself, she didn¡¯t have the slightest affection for that family. In fact, what Sang Jin said just now was what she thought. As long as they don¡¯t make excessive demands. It was not a problem to provide them with enough food and clothes. Just consider it as the repayment for the grace of parenting over the years! After that, Zhang Qingyu followed Sang Jin to chat with others, and this matter was put aside. Although on the wedding day everything was arranged by Sang Ji. But as the bride, she still felt a little tired, and it was not until the evening that she relaxed. Sang Jin filled the bathtub with water for her and added essential oil to get rid of fatigue. Zhang Qingyu lay in the bathtub. She felt a lot more comfortable, with a satisfied smile on the corner of her lip. If those things were still piled up in her heart, how can she live with Sang Jin? But¡­ a lifetime was enough¡­ You can¡¯t be too greedy, right? Zhang Qingyu took a shower and went out with a bath towel. Just as she opened the door, she bumped into Sang Jin. ¡°Are you alright!¡± Her nose hit Sang Jin¡¯s hard chest, and it was little sore. ¡°It¡¯s okay!¡± Because she almost slipped, Sang Jin reached out and supported her shoulders. Between his hands, he can feel the smoothness of her skin, and between his nose, he can also smell the fragrance of her body. ¡°Let me dry your hair for you!¡± Sang Jin took her hand and help her sit in front of the dressing mirror. The warm wind from the hair dryer blew on her hair, making her feel comfortable. Zhang Qingyu looked at Sang Jin in the mirror. His delicate face, the tenderness in his eyes. Zhang Qingyu lowered her eyes slightly, and the smile on her lips became charming. Every movement of his can be said to be incomparably soft, and every strand of hair was gently poured with infinite love. ¡°It¡¯s done!¡± Sang Jin put down the hairdryer and trimmed her hair again before leaving the room. Zhang Qingyu turned around and just saw his figure walk into the bathroom. After using the skin care products on the dresser, she lay on the bed, and after a while, she sat up again. CH 262 Chapter 262 Little Girl And a Dog Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud Lying seems to be too deliberate! After pondering, Zhang Qingyu sat up again. Just like that, after sitting down and lying down several times, she felt silly. With Sang Jin¡­it finally come to this step¡­ Thinking about this, her mood became much calmer. She sat while hugging the pillow. After a while, Sang Jin came out with a snow-white bath towel around his waist. His hair was still dripping with the water, and the water droplets flowed down his skin slowly, sinking in the bath towel. Zhang Qingyu glanced at him and instantly felt that his looks were very great, and he was blessed by nature. Why is he so perfect? But on second thought, Zhang Qingyu was extremely happy again, from now on, this unique and perfect person was already hers. Sang Jin looked at Zhang Qingyu, who was half leaning on the bed, a soft light flashed in his eyes. He walked to the dressing table, dried his hair, and then lay down beside Zhang Qingyu. As soon as Sang Jin came over, Zhang Qingyu felt her heart thumping uncontrollably. The sound was very loud and violent. The sound was so violent that Sang Jin can hear it. His hand rested on Zhang Qingyu¡¯s heart. ¡°How come it can be like this?¡± There was a hint of doubt in Sang Jin¡¯s voice. ¡°I have heart disease.¡± Zhang Qingyu said when she saw that he was puzzled. In fact, it¡¯s strange to say that she never got sick once, and she never took those medicines she bring along. She has always found it strange. Could it be because she has a big heart and is less likely to be frightened. ¡°It¡¯s okay¡­ you¡¯re just too nervous.¡± Sang Jin quickly gave this answer. ¡°¡­¡± As soon as Zhang Qingyu heard Sang Jin¡¯s words, she brushed his hand, and her face flushed red. ¡°Hmph, really, who is nervous?¡± Although the mouth was fierce. When Sang Jin approached, Zhang Qingyu lowered her head involuntarily. Sang Jin put his hands on both sides of Zhang Qingyu¡¯s shoulders, his eyes filled with tenderness and sweetness. He looked at her affectionately, with a soft smile on his lips. Zhang Qingyu¡¯s heart trembled when she saw his eyes. The Great Shift, Use OR Not Used. In Zhang Qingyu¡¯s mind, a ding ding and a mechanical sound popped out. In the past, If Zhang Qingyu heard this sound, she would naturally feel as if she was relieved, and she would definitely use it. But this time, she chose not to use it. The temperature in the room rose suddenly. The bright moon outside the window was also entangled in mist, making it hazier. Everything was beautiful tonight. The next day, when a ray of sunlight from outside the window came in and hit her in the face, Zhang Qingyu woke up slightly. Just as she opened her eyes, she saw Sang Jin looking at her. It seems to be a little different. Looking at his gentle eyes, subconsciously the corners of her mouth rise slightly. There was also a smile on Sang Jin¡¯s lips. Zhang Qingyu stretched out her hands and wrapped her arms around his neck. The cheeks of the two people were sticking to each other, and the faint warmth was spreading. At this time, Zhang Qingyu suddenly remembered a quote, the most beautiful morning was to see your beloved smile as soon as you woke up. This morning, as soon as she opened her eyes, she saw Sang Jin¡¯s smile. CH 263 Chapter 263 Little Girl And a Dog Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud Only then did Zhang Qingyu feel that life was so happy and so fulfilling. ¡°Get up, go down for breakfast, Sang Qi said¡­ She¡¯s going to make breakfast for us.¡± Sang Jin gently dropped a kiss on Zhang Qingyu¡¯s forehead. ¡°Un!¡± Zhang Qingyu nodded. The two went to the bathroom to take a shower one after another. Zhang Qingyu change into a pantsuit and then went downstairs. After all, although the medicine has been developed, it will take more than half a month to truly resolve the crisis of the end of the world. Because she was accustomed to, or because she was afraid of an emergency. At present, Zhang Qingyu still habitually wears trousers. The first was convenient, and the second was of course convenient. Although previously Sang Jin made a lot of skirts for her. Sang Jin was also wearing a comfortable short T-shirt and beige trousers. He was a romantic person like a cherry blossom. No matter what he wore, it would not damage his handsomeness and charm. The two went downstairs holding hands. As soon as they went down the stairs, they smelled a strange scent. This strange scent also makes this morning full of wonder. In short, Zhang Qingyu had a strong idea in her mind. Sang Qi must have made an unparalleled dark dish. ¡°You guys are here, sit down and wait to eat!¡± Sang Qi was busy, but she still turned around to greet them. Sang Jin pulled Zhang Qingyu to sit down, and the two of them began to wait for breakfast in the midst of this wonderful scent. ¡°Ahwoo-¡± Xiao Ji becomes extremely weak after smelling this scent. With a low howl, Xiao Ji lay down beside Zhang Qingyu. Zhang Qingyu stretched out her foot in amusement and stroked Xiao Ji a few times. Xiao Ji let out a weak cry again. Zhang Qingyu glanced at the open kitchen again, Sang Qi was very busy, and she was in full swing. After waiting for a while. Eventually, Sang Qi came over with a tray and a smile. In front of them, each person has a large white plate. Zhang Qingyu looked at the plate placed in front of her and smiled. She smiled helplessly. What is this¡­so colorful, it looks so lively. Only¡­ can rose petals be fried with grapes, green peppers, cucumbers, apples, and pineapples? She didn¡¯t lower her head, the hot and strange scent rushed into her nose. Zhang Qingyu held back the nausea that came out from her heart. I can¡¯t spit it out. Isn¡¯t this a blow to Sang Qi¡¯s confidence in cooking? Sang Qi put everyone¡¯s plates in place, and Xiao Ji get a large portion in its plate. Xiao Ji hummed and looked at the mountain dishes in front of it. Xiao Ji probably thinks that it would rather eat zombies than eat this thing. ¡°Do you think that my color match is so perfect that eating is blasphemy!?¡± Sang Qi saw that they were just looking at the plate, but they didn¡¯t have the desire to do anything. Her self-confidence was also inflated, and couldn¡¯t help shaking her head. In fact, when Sang Qi looked at the color matching of this breakfast, she also felt that it was perfect, and the nutritional value of it was also very high. ¡°¡­¡± Zhang Qingyu couldn¡¯t help but rolled her eyes when he heard her shameless words at this time. ¡°You all eat!¡± Sang Qi held a fork and motioned them to eat. CH 264 Chapter 264 Little Girl And a Dog Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud Zhang Qingyu¡¯s hand holding the fork also stiffened. ¡°We want to appreciate it, we¡¯ll eat later!¡± Sang Jin held Zhang Qingyu¡¯s hand. ¡°Oh, really?¡± Sang Qi was very proud to hear Sang Jin say that. The dishes she cooked were praised, which was also an honor for her. Holding a fork, without hesitation Sang Qi took a bite. Just after taking a bite, her expression changed, and she couldn¡¯t help but spit it out. ¡°You¡­¡± Sang Qi looked at the pair husband and wife viciously. She hastily picked up a glass of juice and drank. The Oolong breakfast was finally over. In the end, Sang Jin made a simple breakfast. After they finished eating, they were idle. Now the number of ability users in the southern base has exploded. In addition, with the pills made from the spiritual spring, all those ability users were strong and healthy. The level of those ability users was particularly high. Therefore, the zombies in the vicinity were basically extinct. Because there was nothing to see outside the base, so there were no such things as a honeymoon. ¡°Young lady¡­¡± The three were chatting in the living room. At this time, someone rushed over to look for Sang Qi in panic. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± As soon as Sang Qi saw that person, he was in charge of the security of the residential building. At this time, he came to find her, could it be¡­ that superb family. ¡°The parents and brother from madam¡­ wanted to live in the villa of the supernatural ability, saying that the residential building was only for dogs¡­ After that, there was a dispute with the resident from the residential building, and they had a little collision, and then¡­ they were injured by someone.¡± The person said with a little embarrassment. After all, it was the madam¡¯s family, and they were injured. He really didn¡¯t know what to do. Zhang Qingyu heard such a statement from him, what small collision, that family must have said something excessive. Otherwise, it will not arouse public anger. ¡°I will go take a look!¡± Although Zhang Qingyu really didn¡¯t want to see them. At present, it was not up to her to decide. In fact, to let them live here, leaving a mouthful of food for them to eat, and to let them have enough to eat and wear was already a benevolence and righteousness. If they were still asking too much, then don¡¯t blame her. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you!¡± Sang Jin came over and took her hand. ¡°Me too!¡± Sang Qi knew that the family was superb, and if they went too far, she would drive them all away. The three of them went to the hospital. Because of that fight, several people were injured. Although it was not serious, it was still some skin injuries. When Zhang Qingyu went over, they all wrapped up from head to toe. As soon as Zhao Mei saw Zhang Qingyu coming over, she burst into tears. ¡°Qingyu, you have to make decisions for me!¡± Zhao Mei burst into tears and snotted, but just as she was about to walk in front of Zhang Qingyu, she was stopped by Sang Jin. As soon as Zhao Mei saw this posture, a trace of displeasure flashed in her eyes. ¡°Master, what do you mean, I can¡¯t even touch my own daughter?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not your daughter!¡± Zhang Qingyu said lightly. After all, there were still quite a few ability users here, all of whom came from the northern base. At Lu Shao¡¯s wedding, the words said by the Zhang family were still fresh in their memory. CH 265 Chapter 265 Little Girl And a Dog Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud Seeing her now. Zhao Mei¡¯s heart was full of regret. If she know earlier, she would not have made such a mess. Seeing each of them have different expressions, Zhang Qingyu also didn¡¯t have time to talk nonsense with them. ¡°I¡¯m here to tell you, you are not my parents, your daughter is Yan Xi, not me! I am willing to let you in, not because I am afraid that you will damage my reputation, but¡­ considering the nurturing in those years, as for the high requirements, don¡¯t think about it, and I won¡¯t give it to you.¡± Zhang Qingyu looked at them coldly. ¡°You unfilial daughter, you forgot that you have heart disease. We all took care of you when you grew up.¡± Zhang Huasheng¡¯s expression changed suddenly, and he cursed. ¡°Do you think that if you spend some money to ask a nanny to take care of me, you are taking care of me?¡± A hint of impatience flashed in Zhang Qingyu¡¯s eyes. Suddenly, she regretted it. She shouldn¡¯t have let them in. It really made her sick. ¡°No matter what, you were raised by your parents, there is no doubt about it. If you want to have nothing to do with our family, you have to give back all the kindness of those years.¡± Zhang Yang said through gritted teeth. He really could not have imagined that a younger sister whom he looked down upon could get mix so well. Yan Xi became blind, and Lu Shao couldn¡¯t even keep the northern base. If Zhang Yan knew earlier, he will stand on her side at the time, but¡­ no one knew that in a few months, the southern base would become so famous, and she even married the leader of the southern base. ¡°Then tell me, how can I repay this kindness?¡± Zhang Qingyu sneered while listening to his words. ¡°We want a villa here, give us another ten million, and we will have nothing to do with you.¡± Zhang Yang said with a stubborn voice. Zhang Huasheng and Zhao Mei did not have the slightest objection. Obviously, their family had already discussed it. ¡°Okay!¡± Zhang Qingyu didn¡¯t speak, but Sang Jin nodded in agreement. ¡°However, you have to sign your names here!¡± Sang Jin said, raising his hands. The main force behind him quickly handed over an agreement. Zhang Huasheng took over the agreement, and when he saw the words clearly, it turned out to be a letter of severance. His face changed slightly. In fact, they thought they would cheat on some things first, and when the expenses run out then they will cheat on her again. But with this severed relationship letter, as soon as it was signed¡­ They will become completely unrelated. ¡°Why don¡¯t you want to sign?¡± Sang Qi glanced at them contemptuously. This family was like a dog skin plaster, it was better to use this method once and for all. ¡°It¡¯s okay if you want us to sign, but the money needs to be increased!¡± Zhang Huasheng seemed to have made a big decision. ¡°That¡¯s right¡­ In the beginning, the medicines she used were all imported medicines.¡± Zhao Mei also had a painful look on her face. Unexpectedly they want to break up cleanly. Then she has to get more money. ¡°How much do you want!¡± Sang Jin asked straightforwardly, not wanting to talk nonsense with them. ¡°We want fifty million!¡± Zhang Huasheng thought about it for a long time before giving an answer. Sang Jin frowned slightly as if thinking. ¡°I give this price, it is very reasonable.¡± CH 266 Chapter 266 Little Girl And a Dog Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud Zhang Huasheng seemed afraid of Sang Jin¡¯s refusal. ¡°Okay! I Sign!¡± Sang Jin nodded. Zhang Huasheng was afraid that Sang Jin would regret it, so he quickly signed his name on it. After signing, not long after, someone brought the land deed and money. At this moment, Zhang Huasheng felt that everything was too easy. It seems that¡­ with such a small branch, he felt he have suffered losses. But¡­he knew, it won¡¯t be long before the end of the world crisis was resolved. By then, everything will return to normal, and there will be flights abroad. When the time comes, as soon as the villa was sold, and they got the money, they will be aloof and unrestrained. After Zhang Huasheng thought about this. He who originally felt regret smiled again. A family of three, each with their own thoughts. But probably all of them thought of a better life in the future. ¡°Thank you, A-Jin!¡± Zhang Qingyu looked at Sang Jin. She never expected that he would think so much for her. Sang Jin didn¡¯t speak but lightly kissed Zhang Qingyu on the forehead. In fact, Zhang Qingyu was not used to doing this in public. But she didn¡¯t know why, as long as she was with the person she like, even if they were doing something, she felt it was a matter of course. ¡°Oh, you guys don''t abuse dogs!¡± Seeing their affection, Sang Qi felt happy for them from the bottom of her heart. But still exaggeratedly holding Xiao Ji and put on a show to amuse others. ¡°Wang wang¡ª¡± Xiao Ji barked in a playful manner. ¡°let¡¯s go!!¡± Sang Jin took Zhang Qingyu¡¯s hand, and the two went out. San Qi and Xiao Ji followed suit. Everything in the southern base was as warm as spring. The medicine was finally done. Using a helicopter, large-scale spraying began. Because the entire Huaxia was really too big, it still take a lot of time to completely spray the medicine all over. Therefore, supernatural abilities in the base were dispatched. Basically a team of people with a few helicopters. After all, it was not that easy to completely remove the zombies. In short, the removal of zombies was also going very well. In many places in the south, many residents have returned to live in the city. Now most of them were heading to the north. Especially the northern base, it was simply a cancer now. It was originally a good place to settle down and live in peace, but because of some people¡¯s greed, that place has now become the largest gathering place for zombies. Many ability users were sent out from the southern base, but none of them were unable to decipher the zombies in the northern base. Even, some supernatural abilities were lost inside¡­ Now, this northern base was simply a hard bone, and it can¡¯t be gnawed off even if they want to be gnawed off. When Sang Jin received the news, he frowned slightly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong!?¡± Zhang Qingyu had just finished taking a shower. She walked up to Sang Jin and looked at him. Surprisingly, there was something that can make Sang Jin frown. ¡°Those with supernatural abilities are all infected!!¡± Zhang Qingyu was particularly surprised when she saw the news. The ability users in their southern base have high levels of ability because they ate pills made of spiritual spring water. Knowing that the northern base was very dangerous, the team that was dispatched in the past was the strongest in the southern base. But at this time, they received the news that their people had become zombies. CH 267 Chapter 267 Little Girl And a Dog Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud The powerful supernatural abilities have now turned into powerful zombies. This shows that there must be very powerful zombies there¡­ Otherwise, it was impossible for a strong team to lose. ¡°This time I will go!¡± Sang Jin frowned. There was a circle of powerful zombies in the north. then it was impossible for the whole country to be free from zombies This was simply frustrating¡­ ¡°I¡¯ll go with you!¡± Zhang Qingyu stretched out her hands and put them on his shoulders. ¡°Hmm!¡± Sang Jin had a slight smile on his lips. ¡°When this matter is resolved, we can live happily ever after.¡± Sang Jin stretched out his hand to hug Zhang Qingyu. ¡°En!¡± Zhang Qingyu also nodded, putting the weight of her body on him. This sweet and happy feeling was really good. However, a hint of sharpness flashed in Zhang Qingyu¡¯s eyes. That northern base, that terrifying zombie, she had a vague guess in her heart. That person will be Lu Shao. This feeling was very intense. What the two of them had agreed upon was put on the agenda the next day. Lastly, ten helicopters were filled with medicnie. Sang Jin was the leader. Zhang Qingyu, Sang Qi, and naturally the big killer Xiao Ji were also going. Yan Shu and Lan Xue also followed. Except for Sang Qi and Xiao Ji, who often go out to do missions, the rest were basically a leader. But because the crystal nucleus in the southern base was not bad, the level of everyone¡¯s ability in the base was relatively high. Especially Sang Jin. His ability attribute was ice and snow, after absorbing the energy of the crystal nucleus, it become twice as great as others. Even though the spiritual spring water was useless to him. Except for Xiao Ji, his ability was the highest. Of course, this point was also what made Sang Qi especially unconvinced. Soon they arrived at the northern base. By now it was late autumn, but the strange thing was the northern base was already covered with snow. Didn¡¯t know if it was because of the zombies in here, but some things were slowly changing. Fortunately, a few people had already heard the news and they were wearing high-tech clothes. The clothes looked thin, but they were actually very warm. In Zhang Qingyu¡¯s hand, she was still carrying her kitchen knife made of refined iron. Because every time she absorbs the crystal nucleus, she holds the kitchen knife with her left hand. Therefore, as her abilities increase, the kitchen knife also changes from the original white color to a kitchen knife with a purple glow. Probably because dogs were bold, Xiao Ji also walked in front gallantly with arrogance. Several people walked to the gate of the northern base and saw that everything inside was in decay. There was no trace of a human inside, and it looked extremely desolate. Seeing it with her own eyes, Zhang Qingyu couldn¡¯t help but sigh. After all, more than half a year ago she lived in this place. What did it look like at that time, and what has it become now. Uninhabited. Basically, the buildings were all covered by white snow. Zhang Qingyu looked at everything in front of her. Suddenly, she didn¡¯t know what to say. Several people stepped on the snow, making scratching noises. Xiao Ji was running ahead, looking for traces of zombies. Xiao Ji has a keen sense of smell, and over the years of killing zombies, its ability has become stronger and stronger. CH 268 Chapter 268 Little Girl And a Dog Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud Soon, Xiao Ji stopped at the villa where Lu Shao lived. Xiao Ji stopped, and all the people also stopped. This villa was covered with vines. Even if it was snowy outside, the vines were particularly lush and green. It looked very fresh and lively. It was obviously full of vigor and vitality, but at that moment it gives people a very depressing feeling. Several people stood motionless in front of the door. After waiting a long time, Sang Jin was ready to climb to the second floor to break through slowly. At this time, the door slowly opened. A pair of zombies came out. They were no different from normal humans, except that their nails were longer and blacker. The face was somewhat thin, and the eyes are a little sunken. ¡°Dayong! Zhang Xue! These people are all children from our base!¡± Yan Shu¡¯s eyes flushed red. He has expected it would be a fierce battle, but he never expect this. The first batch of people who come here to kill zombies was trained by their base. They still have their parents and family at the base, but they have become zombies and can never go back. From a powerful supernatural being to a zombie. Yan Shu was still able to bear, but Lan Xue¡¯s ability to bear was a little bit weak. Lan Xue took a few steps back. ¡°If you want me to kill them, I¡¯m not willing.¡± Thinking it through, more than ten days ago they were still eating together with these people, how could it be possible for her to kill them now. ¡°They are zombies now!¡± Zhang Qingyu looked at the emotions of the two of them, and both of them were not very stable. If things go on like this, they will probably be killed by these former teammate zombies before they reach the villa. ¡°Madam! Don¡¯t forget that you also got their help in your wonderful wedding back then. Do you have the heart to kill them now!?¡± Lan Xue looked at Zhang Qingyu with disbelief. She feels that Zhang Qingyu was really cruel. ¡°According to what you said, what should we do!?¡± Zhang Qingyu asked her. They haven¡¯t gone to kill the zombies, and they already started fighting among themselves. She glanced at Sang Jin again, feeling very helpless. In fact, it was fine if only the three of them came. ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s okay to kill them.¡± Lan Xue hesitated for a moment, then shook her head again. Immediately afterward, her eyes lit up slightly, ¡°We can go back to develop new medicines, I believe there must be a way.¡± ¡°¡­ Lan Xue, you are saying such ridiculous things, get out of here!¡± Sang Jin gave her a cold look. A person can have a kind heart, also sympathetic. But now, her behavior was disregarding the overall situation. ¡°Lan Xue, we also feel sorry for these people. Just the development of that medicine. We have been working on it, but it has not been successful¡­ That¡¯s why we need to exterminate all the zombies¡­ and then spray that extermination medicine¡­ In this way, Huaxia can be reborn¡­ You said that you want to research, how long will it take if you continue to research¡­ Then are we not going to solve the zombies here? You must know that the fighting power of the zombies here is extremely strong and even thoughtful. When the time come, they were attacking the city¡­ The situation we managed to stabilize was in a mess, what should we do then? How many people would die? What about Huaxia? Have you ever thought about this loss, and can you afford it?¡± CH 269 Chapter 269 Little Girl And a Dog Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud Yan Shu frowned, he watched this child grow up. He has always thought that she was a person who was pure and honest. He never thought that she would make such a mistake at this time. ¡°I was wrong, Uncle Yan.¡± Lan Xue lowered her head and admitted her mistake. Although she admitted her mistake, her eyes still flicker. Seeing the current situation, Sang Jin was also very helpless. After all, all the people from the base have been assigned. The selection of Lan Xue was purely the tallest one among the short ones. But no matter what he was thinking, he never thought that she will be so troublesome. ¡°Lan Xue, if you can¡¯t bear it, just stand here!¡± Sang Jin glanced at her coldly, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± As he spoke, he ran forward. Strange to say, when these high-level supernatural abilities turned into zombies, each of them became a zombie king. Sang Jin felt very strange. These zombie kings were different from the ones he had seen before. They have brains and will also take the initiative to attack. But they just stood there. Obviously, they just following orders. Then¡­ the person inside must be even more powerful. Sang Jin walked forward, moved his fingers slightly, and the zombies in front of him were frozen to death. In addition, this place was freezing cold, and Sang Jin¡¯s freezing power become even more powerful. Zhang Qingyu looked at the zombies frozen by Sang Jin. She swung the knife in her hand quickly. With the slashed, the heads of those zombies fell to the ground. ¡°Ahhh!¡± Lan Xue watched from behind and quickly covered her eyes. Tears flowed slowly from her fingers. They were just too cold, these people were all their comrades in arms. They just stood in front of the door, motionless. They just killed people like that. Although they were zombies, they didn¡¯t move! At this moment, Lan Xue¡¯s heart was full of complaints about them. She suddenly thought in her heart, if she was in danger, she was sure that they will not care about her life or death! When Zhang Qingyu was killing the zombies, she felt that everything was too easy. The zombies who come out were all supernatural beings from their southern base. They were obviously powerful zombie kings, but at present they just stood like a target, not moving at all. A row of zombies was quickly killed by them. The door of the villa in front of them also wobbled open. Although it was daytime, it was pitch black inside. It¡¯s like a black hole that eats people, and it¡¯s like a mouth that is wide open. As soon as someone walks in, it will be swallowed to the bone, not even the dreg will be left. ¡°Let¡¯s go in!¡± Sang Jin and the others walked in. Being left behind alone, Lan Xue looked around. She still chose to chase after them and followed them into the villa. The door closed immediately after the group of people just walked into the villa. After they entered, the originally dark place was suddenly lit up with lights. They just get used to the darkness. In the next moment, it became bright. Several people couldn¡¯t help but closed their eyes. When Zhang Qingyu opened her eyes again, she saw a person sitting on the sofa, it was Lu Shao. Unexpectedly, after going around the circle, Lu Shao turned out to be the most powerful zombie. CH 270 Chapter 270 Little Girl And a Dog Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud Lu Shao was dressed in a suit and leather shoes, and his hair was also meticulously done. The expression on his face was not much different from before, but there was an evil look in his eyes. He was holding two dog leashes in his hands, and on both ends of the dog leashes were two people kneeling like dogs. One was Yan Xi, and the other one was Zhang Jiaona. Zhang Qingyu was slightly surprised. She knew that Yan Xi¡¯s eyes had been gouged out a long time ago, and now there were two potholes on Yan Xi¡¯s face. The delicate skin of a woman has long since disappeared on her face. Her whole person has become a little scary. Yan Xi was lying on the ground like a dog right now. Seeing Yan Xi like this, Zhang Qingyu was not surprised, but how could Zhang Jiaona become like this. Compared with Yan Xi¡¯s miserable appearance, Zhang Jiaona was a little better, but the skin on her body and face was not as bright as before. For some reason, seeing Zhang Jiaonna¡¯s appearance now, Zhang Qingyu remembered the first time she met her. ¡°Long time no see!¡± Lu Shao moved his thin lips. After saying this, he laughed sinisterly again. He himself was already giving the people around him the feeling of gloom and cold, but after such a smile it become even more uncomfortable. It seemed that the eardrums were trembling slightly. Sang Jin didn¡¯t speak, he looked around. It was impossible that there were only three zombies here. ¡°Are you looking around to see if there are any zombies? Hahaha¡­you are surrounded!¡± Lu Shao laughed sinisterly. It doesn¡¯t matter how powerful these people were now. No matter how powerful they were, they will not be as powerful as him. When the time comes, after he kills them, the world will be turned into a world of zombies. At that time, he was still the overlord, a great zombie king. Lu Shao smiled coldly, and there were bursts of greedy light in his hollow eyes. Following Lu Shao¡¯s laughter, the villa suddenly opened in all directions. The top also slowly moved away. At this moment, countless zombies rushed toward them. Several people stood back to back, looking at the predicament in front of them. ¡°Hahahaha¡­ The same days next year will be your death anniversary.¡± Lu Shao¡¯s laughter never stopped. He held two dog leashes and stood up slowly. Yan Xi and Zhang Jiaona seem to have lost their souls, and they also seem to regard themselves as dogs. He took a step forward, and the two also crawled following behind him. ¡°Kill as many as you can!¡± A stern light flashed in Sang Jin¡¯s eyes. ¡°En!¡± Sang Qi responded first, It has been a while since she killed a zombie. ¡°Wang, wang, wang¡ª¡± Xiao Ji¡¯s cry was also particularly excited. Zhang Qingyu glanced at Lan Xue, and found that her body was trembling all the time, and a trace of worry flashed in her eyes. Although Lan Xue has a supernatural ability, because she was in the laboratory, she has a lot of contribution points, so she gets quite a lot of crystal nuclei. Naturally, her ability has also increased a lot. But for her, this kind of opportunity to face zombies directly was very rare. In fact, she was the core of an embroidered pillow straw. Zhang Qingyu glanced at her indifferently. She did not ask her to help but only asked her not to be a hindrance to her. Not long after, zombies swarmed from all directions. Fortunately, their abilities have been enchanted. After that, all the group has attack skills. CH 271 Chapter 271 Little Girl And a Dog Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud They were also not afraid even if there were a lot of zombies coming at this time. Zhang Qingyu stood at the fore holding the kitchen knife, slashing, as easily as cutting radish and cabbage. Xiao Ji also followed beside her, biting the zombie, it was crispy and smelled like a zombie! A light flickered slightly in Sang Jin¡¯s hand, and large particles of ice and snow just fell from the sky. A large area of ??zombies in front of them was frozen, completely immobilized them. After freezing, Sang Jin condensed his strength again, and instantly like having an invisible sickle, harvesting the heads of those zombies. Zhang Qingyu was always in front, and she noticed this scene from the corner of her eye, and she was completely shocked. He is just too tough. Sang Qi also saw this scene At first, she thought her golden blade flying around was already a very cool skill, but now she was dumbfounded when she saw his. After pondering, Sang Qi threw out the golden blade in her hand again, and a shining golden blade bounced among the zombies. After killing one hundred eighty zombies, the bouncing golden blade disappeared. With a wave of the kitchen knife in Zhang Qingyu¡¯s hand, there was a surge of purple light. Her current sword light can kill a lot of zombies with a single swing. Lan Xue watched them for a moment, and there were corpses of zombies all over the ground, she was terrified. Yan Shu was fine. There was even a smile on the corner of his mouth. He originally felt that they was bound to lose here. But looking at the current situation, they were sure to win. Lu Shao stood on one side. In the beginning, he thought he was sure to win, so he couldn¡¯t believe this situation. Gritting his teeth, he kicked Yan Xi¡¯s ass. ¡°Wang wang¡ª¡ª¡± Yan Xi seemed unable to speak. Now she was excruciating pain and was crying like a dog barking. Lu Shao¡¯s gaze gradually became fierce, and he blew a whistle, and Yan Xi and Zhang Jiaona crawled toward Zhang Qingyu. Zhang Qingyu was still killing zombies, Suddenly, she watched Yan Xi and Zhang Jiaona crawl over like dogs. From her point of view as a dog owner, they played the role of dogs with great precision. The two flew over very quickly. Crawling on the ground with two hands and two feet, at a very fast speed. Zhang Qingyu was dumbfounded watching this. Seeing them coming in front of her, the kitchen knife in Zhang Qingyu¡¯s hand was pointing to them. With a slash, the purple light was rendered instantly. The dog ropes on the two of them were cut off, but they were intact. A few more slashed in succession. Their body turned out to be very strange, it was still intact. Seeing this, Zhang Qingyu suddenly understood that they had been completely genetically transformed into zombie dogs. They were like Xiao Ji, the skin on their bodies without fail was the hardest. Basically, there was no flaw. ¡°Xiao Ji!¡± Thinking of this, Zhang Qingyu¡¯s pupils couldn¡¯t help shrinking slightly. At present, it definitely needs Xiao Ji to come head-on. Hearing Zhang Qingyu¡¯s call, Xiao Ji quickly flew over from one side. Seeing Yan Xi and Zhang Jionna, it open its mouth wide and barked loudly. Probably sensing the same kind, Xiao Ji was also more ruthless. Xiao Ji was originally super invincible, but Yan Xi and Zhang Jiaona were also genetically transformed from ability users into zombie dogs. CH 272 Chapter 272 Little Girl And a Dog Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud Although Yan Xi and Zhang Jiaona still maintain their human appearance, they have the habits of a dog. At this point, they also regarded themselves as dogs. At present, the three dogs were tangled in a fight. Zhang Qingyu looked around. There were not many zombies left, then she quickly joined the battle. She just raised the knife, and then felt a gust of wind in the back, as if someone was attacking her. At that moment, Zhang Qingyu took another two steps toward the front before turning her head. She saw Lu Shao standing within her arm¡¯s length. He was holding a whip made from lighting in his hand. The lightning whip in the hand of a person with lightning abilities should be blue and white. At this moment, the lightning whip in Lu Shao¡¯s hand turned out to be pitch black. But it was also shining with a blood-red light. The piercing light reflected on his face, making it even more bizzare. Zhang Qingyu looked at the kitchen knife in her hand and suddenly felt a bit ominous. No wonder, Lu Shao can be so arrogant in here. His current ability¡­ was really incomparably powerful. Although she thought so in her heart, Zhang Qingyu was not timid in her action. She raised the kitchen knife and swung it towards Lu Shao. A majestic purple light erupted from the blade in her hand. Lu Shao just stood there with a sneer on the corner of his mouth and whipped the lightning whip in his hand toward Zhang Qingyu. Before the purple ray of light that Zhang Qingyu slashed reached Lu Shao, the lightning whip in Lu Shao¡¯s hand had already scattered her ray of light. The thunderbolt also entangled Zhang Qingyu. In an instant, Zhang Qingyu felt that she could no longer move. Her eyes widened, looking at Lu Shao who was approaching step by step. ¡°Hahahaha¡­¡± Lu Shao¡¯s mouth always held a cold smile. It was also thanks to her that he was able to make it to this day. If she hadn¡¯t been unwilling to marry him and reluctant to give him her treasure back then, would he have become like this? Of course, there¡¯s nothing wrong with becoming this inhuman figure. ¡°Zhang Qingyu, do you like to be like them?¡± While talking, Lu Shao pointed to Yan Xi and Zhang Jiaona at the side. ¡°Good boy, soon you will be too!¡± Lu Shao¡¯s tone became soft. But it was this kind of voice that makes people feel creepy. Zhang Qingyu tried to move desperately, but the lightning bolts entangled her body tightly, and she couldn¡¯t move at all. Her body even became paralyzed. Zhang Qingyu bit her lower lip and look to one side, Sang Jin and the others were completely surrounded by zombies. No one can come to rescue her. No matter how hard she tried to break free, she can¡¯t break free from these shackles on her body. ¡°You can become like them soon!¡± Lu Shao laughed loudly. Originally, he wouldn¡¯t put them in his eyes. Surprisingly they actually came, and several women also came. Hahaha¡­ Then he won¡¯t mind either. He can have a few more female dogs. Lu Shao walked towards Zhang Qingyu step by step, and before he got close to Zhang Qingyu, ice blades flew over from behind. CH 273 Chapter 273 Little Girl And a Dog Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud The ice blades pierced into Lu Shao¡¯s body. At this moment, his whole body was entwined with lightning. Especially the lightning in his hand that was flickering. Lu Shao felt a pain in his back. He slowly glanced at Zhang Qingyu. Anyway, she was entangled by his thunderbolt, and it would not be untied so quickly. Get rid of that annoying man first, and then turn all the women here into dogs. As soon as he thought of this idea, Lu Shao became frantic. He didn¡¯t care about the ice blades on his back and just turned his body slightly, looking coldly at Sang Jin who was still inside the encirclement. ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Looking at him surrounded by zombies, he was too busy to take care of himself, yet he still had time to take care of this woman. Obviously, this woman was very important to him. Thinking of this, Lu Shao changed his mind again. Then he had to quickly turn Zhang Qingyu into his dog. When she knelt in front of him and begged him. Isn¡¯t this scene going to give a deeper stimulation to her man? Lu Shao murmured then turned around and walked towards Zhang Qingyu. Step by step, Zhang Qingyu felt that her heart has stopped beating. She really ran into Lu Shao, a pervert. Really depressed, Lu Shao couldn¡¯t be the savior in the original plot. Surprisingly, he has become the last big boss. All of this really made people feel desolate and desperate. Zhang Qingyu struggled to move. It was getting better, and the strength in her body had also slowly recovered. She turned her head slightly and unexpectedly saw Lan Xue helping beat Xiao Ji. In the beginning, Xiao Ji already had the upper hand. Because Lan Xue was helping to beat Xiao Ji. Xiao Ji has trouble even taking care of itself. Where it has time to help her. Zhang Qingyu was full of anger at this brainless woman. But she can¡¯t vent this anger. Seeing that Lu Shao had come to her side, Zhang Qingyu suddenly felt that her right hand could actually move. She suppressed the panic in her heart and her hands still remained motionless. Waiting for Lu Shao to come to her side. Both of his hands were holding the thunderbolt. The black thunderbolt was still glowing with an enchanting red light. He was pulling the lighting whip with his hands. He still has an arrogant gaze, the kind that look down on everything. Zhang Qingyu waited until he stood in front of her. His hands were holding the lightning whip as if he wanted to strangle her. Could it be that if you get strangled, you can turn into a dog? Of course, this idea was only inside her heart. It was a little distracting. Zhang Qingyu put all her attention on him again, and she wanted to slashed him with one blow. She wants to kill this pervert! Finally, when Lu Shao started to use the lightning to strangle Zhang Qingyu, the kitchen knife in Zhang Qingyu¡¯s hand was also condensed with magnificent purple light. Slashed towards Lu Shao¡¯s neck. Lu Shao was taken aback for a moment as if he hadn¡¯t expected that she would be able to move after a while under his Thunderbolt. He was just taken aback for a moment, then quickly dodge. The knife in Zhang Qingyu¡¯s hand slashed fiercely, originally intending to slash Lu Shao¡¯s neck. But Lu Shao dodged and the knife just hit Lu Shao¡¯s ear. CH 274 Chapter 274 Little Girl And a Dog Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud Half of Lu Shao¡¯s ears fell to the ground. Zhang Qingyu couldn¡¯t help feeling very remorseful. She used all her strength and he actually able to dodge it. The remorse in her heart was just remorse, but the slash Zhang Qingyu made become even more fierce. Seeing that his ears had been cut off by Zhang Qingyu, the initial shock had become annoyed. This damned woman, letting her be a dog is already giving her face. Now he wants her to be shredded into pieces! Lu Shao¡¯s eyes were full of fierce light. When Zhang Qingyu slashed toward him, Lu Shao lifted her up with one hand, and throw her to the other side. Zhang Qingyu could only feel her body floated in the air and then fell heavily to the ground. She also bumped into an ordinary table, and all kinds of things fell on her body in a mess. Zhang Qingyu only felt that her internal organs had been thrown out, ¡°Pfft¡ª¡± She couldn¡¯t help spitting out a mouthful of blood. Zhang Qingyu raised her head and looked ahead. Seeing the scene in front of her, her eyes also widened. Lu Shao actually grabbed a zombie and started eating bite by bite. Zhang Qingyu stood up unsteadily and went to find her kitchen knife. ¡°Qingyu, come to me.¡± Sang Jin shouted from inside the zombie swarm. When Zhang Qingyu heard Sang Jin¡¯s voice. Her mind which have been dizzy became clear in an instant. She hurriedly walked towards Sang Jin. This Lu Shao was really evil. She has never seen anyone eat zombies. When Zhang Qingyu ran to Sang Jin¡¯s side, she was able to take a rest for a bit. Looking in Lu Shao¡¯s direction, only the zombie¡¯s hand remained in his hand. That hand still had sharp and black glowing nails. He also ate everything without changing his face. ¡°His ears¡­ have grown!¡± Zhang Qingyu took a look, and her eyes widened. He just ate a zombie, and he has recovered. ¡°Wang, wang, wang¡ª¡ª¡± At this moment, Xiao Ji¡¯s irritated bark sounded from beside him. Zhang Qingyu looked toward Xiao Ji¡¯s side and saw Zhang Jiaona and Sang Qi fighting. Lan Xue stood not far from her, attacking Xiao Ji from a distance. Zhang Qingyu looked furious, this idiot. At that moment she rushed forward with the kitchen knife in hand. Lan Xue was startled when she saw Zhang Qingyu running over aggressively. ¡°Those two women are too miserable¡­ They were neither a human nor a dog¡­¡± As she said this, Zhang Qingyu¡¯s anger became even more violent. As a teammate, she was about to be killed by Lu Shao just now, and she didn¡¯t see her go to help. Sang Qi and Sang Jin were also surrounded, and she didn¡¯t see her going to help them. Forget it if she didn¡¯t help, how can she still get in the way. ¡°Ah, what are you doing!!¡± Seeing that her knife was about to come down, Lan Xue screamed. Zhang Qingyu cut off her head with one slashed and went to find Sang Jin without looking back. This damn woman is really disgusting. However, looking at the zombies around them, they didn¡¯t went to bite that damn woman. Zhang Qingyu suddenly understood something. The role of those zombies. In addition to the role of alienation, the blood of those zombies has a unique smell, and their bodies were all stained with the zombies blood. The eyes of the zombies here have no focus, and it was almost blind. CH 275 Chapter 275 Little Girl And a Dog Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud Only their body was stained with this smell. For a moment, she seemed to understand something. ¡°Take off all your clothes.¡± Zhang Qingyu yelled loudly and took off the clothes that keep her warm. She forcefully threw that piece of clothing aside. And at that moment, as expected, large groups of zombies chased after that piece of clothing. Seeing Zhang Qingyu¡¯s actions. The rest of the people followed suit one after another, throwing away the clothes that keep them warm. Sang Jin even threw the clothes on Yan Xi, and the zombies drowned Yan Xi instantly. At this time, Xiao Ji quickly ran out of the zombie swarm. Yan Shu imitated Sang Jin and threw the clothes toward Lu Shao Lu Shao was craning his neck to gnaw on a standing zombie. In this short period of time, he had already eaten two or three zombies. Because of eating these zombies, his body glowed with a black light. The clothes stained with zombie blood fell on Lu Shao¡¯s body, but Lu Shao didn¡¯t take it away. But there were no zombies who dare to go to his side. It can be seen that he was a very powerful person. A person who even zombies were afraid of. ¡°Uncle Yan, take the two of them out!¡± Sang Jin looked at Lu Shao who was still eating zombies, and a look of determination flashed in his eyes. ¡°I won¡¯t leave!¡± Yan Shu quickly refuse when he heard Sang Jim say that. ¡°I¡¯m not leaving either!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not leaving either!¡± Zhang Qingyu and Sang Qi also refused to leave. If they have to die they would die together. How can they leave Sang Jin here alone! Sang Jin had expected that they would say that, so she smiled helplessly. ¡°Qingyu!¡± Sang Jin reached out and hold Zhang Qingyu¡¯s soft little hand. ¡°En!¡± Zhang Qingyu looked at him seriously. As long as she was with him, no matter what happened, she would gladly endure hardships. It didn¡¯t matter even if she had to die. It doesn¡¯t matter if the mission fails. ¡°I love you!¡± Sang Jin looked at her affectionately and suddenly said this sentence. ¡°You¡­¡± Without any restraint, tears flowed down Zhang Qingyu¡¯s face. They have been together for so long, and she has never heard him say ¡®I love you¡¯. Although in her heart, she knew that he loved her. Only¡­ this time, she doesn¡¯t want to heard it. Zhang Qingyu pursed her lips, wanting to say something, but couldn¡¯t say anything. Only looking at him with tears. Sang Jin stretched out his hand and was about to wipe her tears, but found that his hand was full of dirt. He can only slowly lower his fingers. ¡°Okay¡­ you guys step back two meters now¡­¡± Sang Jin said to them again with a straight face. ¡°We don¡¯t want!¡± Zhang Qingyu just wanted to be by his side at this moment. Since he said I love you, she felt panic in her heart. Therefore, she will never leave his side. Absolutely not leaving! ¡°Not leaving!¡± Sang Qi also felt something was wrong, not only did she not back away but took two steps forward. Sang Jin felt helpless for a while. With a flick of a finger, the place under their feet were frozen. In an instant, the three of them couldn¡¯t move. ¡°Sang Jin, what are you going to do?¡± Zhang Qingyu asked him as she watched him walking towards Lu Shao who was still eating zombies step by step. CH 276 Chapter 276 Little Girl And a Dog Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud ¡°Help you!¡± Sang Jin turned his head to look at her with a slight smile on his lip and quickly walked toward Lu Shao. As soon as he walked up to Lu Shao, the ice ball in his hand kept hitting Lu Shao¡¯s body. , Lu Sho burst into a rage as his eating the zombies was interrupted. He threw the leftover zombies aside violently. Picking up a lightning whip, he whipped it toward Sang Jin¡¯s body. Sang Jin dodged. The ice balls were still thrown toward Lu Shao one after another. Due to the lightning whip in Lu Shao¡¯s hand, Sang Jin¡¯s body and movement became more and more sluggish. At this time, there seems to be something mixed inside Sang Jin¡¯s ice ball and it shone slightly. But Lu Shao still didn¡¯t notice it. Anyway, all of Sang Jin¡¯s ice balls that had hit him before mean nothing to him. This kind of trivial skill was not much useful against him. Just when Sang Jin¡¯s ice ball was about to hit Lu Shao, Lu Shao¡¯s lightning whip also hit Sang Jin. Sang Jin can¡¯t move anymore. There was a cold smile on the corner of Lu Shao¡¯s mouth. When his sharp fingers were about to dig toward Sang Jin, an ice ball hit him. The outer shell of the ice ball fell, and a shiny thing inside come out. It was supposed to roll down. However, it was firmly glued to the lightning whip. The lightning whip that was entangled by that shiny thing, emitted the zigzag light. There was a loud ¡°Boom¡± sound, and the lightning between the two of them bursts into fire. It exploded¡­in an instant, it turned into a sea of ??flames. Those zombies were also affected by these white flames. They were burned and turned into powder. Yan Xi and Zhang Jiaona who was gnawed by zombies until only their bones were left. At this moment, they were also affected by the fire, even their bone crumbs were gone. The ice cube under Zhang Qingyu¡¯s feet also melted away. ¡°Qingyu, let¡¯s go!¡± Sang Qi wiped away the tears from her face and pulled Zhang Qingyu¡¯s statue-like body. Ultimately, Zhang Qingyu was dragged away in the midst of procrastination. After walking for a long time, the hot fire disappeared. Zhang Qingyu¡¯s eyes were blurred with tears. She felt her heart stop beating when she saw the white light soaring into the sky in front of her. There seems to be no point in continuing. Sang Qi slowly let go of Zhang Qingyu¡¯s hand and knelt down on the ground. Finally, she flopped on the snow, whimpering and crying. Sang Jin¡­he is gone. Although she has been fighting with him all the time, the relationship between them was still very good. For a moment, Sang Qi felt that all of this should be fake, and all this is not true. She doesn¡¯t believe it! San Qi kept shaking her head. Yan Shu also sat there grieving for a long time, then remembered what Sang Jin had told him before, and wiped away his tears. He went outside and let the helicopter spray the medicine on the ground. In this way, zombies will no longer exist, and the crisis of the last days is over. But the price was really expensive. Zhang Qingyu was like a statue. She no longer knew how to think about herself. CH 277 Chapter 277 Little Girl And a Dog Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud Although, after she completed the mission and returned to the castle, the relationship between them will end like smoke. But now¡­ In this situation, she¡­ Zhang Qingyu closed her eyes. She still owes him ¡®I love you¡¯. At this time, the roar of a helicopter came from the sky. Because the helicopter was flying very low, Zhang Qingyu could feel her body being stained by the medicine. She had taken off the clothes that kept her warm, her body was covered in the medicine and she should be shivering from the cold. But at this moment, Zhang Qingyu only felt numb. Some of the fortresses in her heart seemed to have collapsed at some point. It turned out that besides revenge, Sang Jin has become the cinnabar in her heart. It will not be obliterated again. ¡°Ding dong, ding dong, ding dong¡­¡± The helicopter was still spraying the medicine. Roughly it last for half a day. Then came a burst of melodious music. The medicine sprayed on the north side was also completed. The crisis of the end of the world was resolved, and hereafter it will be safe. All¡¯s well that end well. ?The task is completed, Strategic Supplantation, Use or Not Use? At this time, another mechanical voice rang in Zhang Qingyu¡¯s mind. Strategic Supplantation! ! At this time, Zhang Qingyu chose to use it without any hesitation, as if she really wanted to escape from here. In just a moment, her soul floated. Slowly ascended towards the sky. Ji Qingyu lowered her head and watched everything clearly. Zhang Qingyu below started to move again and was finally supported by Sang Qi to leave. At this moment, she also fully understood the real meaning of Strategic Supplantation. That is, if the task is completed and she didn¡¯t want to stay and waste time, she can leave a clone. This is the so-called Strategic Supplantation. Back in the villa, Ji Qingyu¡¯s mind was still not clear. Lying on the soft floor, she looked up at the starlight ceiling. ¡°I want to take a break!¡± She said weakly. Ji Zexi was sitting on the sofa at this moment, holding a cup of coffee in his hand. Seeing Ji Qingyu¡¯s appearance he couldn¡¯t help shaking his head. A hint of disappointment flashed in his eyes. At first, seeing how serious she was, he had already thought about entrusting some difficult tasks to her in the future. But she¡­ For some reason, Ji Zexi felt a little annoyed in his heart. Although, he couldn¡¯t figure out where this anger came from. He drank the coffee in one gulp without saying a word. After finishing drinking, with a slight movement of his hand, the coffee cup disappeared, and impressively a clean handkerchief was held in his hand. He wiped the corner of his mouth, loosened his hand, and the handkerchief disappeared. After looking at Ji Qingyu who was still lying on the floor like a dead fish. ¡°You¡¯re in love!¡± Ji Zexi frowned slightly and said coldly. He walked up to Ji Qingyu and looked down at her. Ji Qingyu looked at him coldly, closed her eyes again, and said nothing. Ji Zexi suddenly smiled, but the smile didn¡¯t reach his eyes. ¡°I can help you.¡± Suddenly, he said so. ¡°What??¡± Upon hearing his words, Zhang Qingyu¡¯s eyes seemed to be lit up instantly. He was the master of the Soul Lodge. He can dominate life and soul. If he says he can help her, then he can definitely help her. CH 278 Chapter 278 Female War God Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud After the ecstasy, Ji Qingyu soon calmed down. ¡°What is your condition!?¡± Ji Qingyu quietly looked at him. How could he suddenly be so kind to help her. At this time, Ji Zexi walked back to the sofa and sat down slowly. His sharp chin then ever so slightly nods, carrying with it an unspoken atmosphere of haughtiness. Ji Qingyu stood up slowly, kicked off the high heels on her feet, and stood leaning against the wall. A burst of comfort comes from stepping the carpet with bare feet. Ji Zexi seemed to be thinking about something. He looked at Ji Qingyu lightly and stood up again. ¡°Follow me!¡± Ji Qingyu was very puzzled but still followed behind him. Going out of this room was a tunnel similar to the starry sky. The ground was glowing with dark purple and light purple, and it was more comfortable to step on than the soft wool carpet just now. The arch above the head was full of stars. There was a sense of unreal when walking in here and looking above. When Ji Qingyu thought about Ji Zexi¡¯s words just now, she felt a burst of anticipation in her heart. She also cast aside her resentment. They walked all the way to a door, and just as Ji Zexi stopped, the door opened. Ji Zexi walked in first, followed by Ji Qingyu. As soon as she walked in, Ji Qingyu couldn¡¯t help frowning. This is a dressing room. The busy people inside stopped what they were doing as soon as they saw Ji Zexi, and walked over one after another. ¡°Take care of her!¡± Ji Zexi just said a word softly. Two or three people surrounded Ji Qingyu and take her to another place. Ji Qingyu turned her head to look at him and saw that Ji Zexi was already sitting on the sofa and started reading a book. She sat on the soft sofa, and someone had already started to put on makeup for her, and someone was also working on her hair. Although she didn¡¯t know what Ji Zexi wants to do. Nevertheless, Ji Qingyu still remained silent letting them act. It has been an hour after everything is done. Ji Qingyu was originally a beauty, and after dressing up, she become a beauty that was impossible to ignore. After the makeup and hairstyle were done, Zhang Qingyu was dragged to the other side by them. Finally, they found a purple long tube top dress for her. In the end, they also felt that something was missing, so they took a box over, and finally took out a shiny diamond necklace from it, and put it on Ji Qingyu¡¯s neck. Ji Qingyu looked at herself being dressed up like a Barbie doll but she still remained motionless. She stood there, and those who dressed her also stood on the other side of her. Ji Zexi was reading a book, and no one dared to disturb him. Although Ji Zexi has always been very gentle, Ji Qingyu also knows that she better not challenged his authority. She stood there and waited until her feet, which were wearing crystal shoes started to ache. Only then did she see Ji Zexi slowly closing the book, ¡°Are you finished?¡± The people around Ji Qingyu nodded quickly. Ji Zexi walked up to her, took a careful look at her, and finally reached out and was about to touch Ji Qingyu¡¯s earlobe. Ji Qingyu felt awkward for a while, and she dodged slightly. The people on the side looked at this scene in surprise. There were still people who dare to reject Ji Zexi. ¡°Ear!¡± Ji Zexi didn¡¯t care at all, and just said softly to the people around Ji Qingyu. CH 279 Chapter 279 Female War God Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud ¡°Same style!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Hearing what Ji Zexi said, the two people beside Ji Qingyu were startled. They hurriedly took out the earrings of the same style as the necklace on Ji Qingyu¡¯s neck. In the beginning, they didn¡¯t have much respect for Ji Qingyu. But at this time, when they heard that she was going to wear this set of accessories, they couldn¡¯t help being a little surprised. The name of this diamond set was Starlight. The main focus was this pair of earrings. When you touch it with your hand, it looks like an oval earring, and there was nothing special about it. But once worn on the ear, it looks like a star. When Ji Zexi got this set, he just threw it here. Therefore many people were guessing who will wear this set. When the diamond earrings were put on her ears, Zhang Qingyu was slightly taken aback. This is so beautiful. In all likelihood, girls were born with a love for beautiful things and were attracted to them. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Ji Zexi was also very satisfied, turned around, and leave. Ji Qingyu also followed him and walked out. After walking out of this room, they returned to that bright tunnel of starlight. When Ji Xingyu was walking with bare feet, she can felt the soft and fluffy texture. And now when she was wearing crystal shoes, Ji Qingyu can feel the hard texture under her feet. After walking a few more steps, they finally came to a relatively luxurious door. Ji Zexi stopped, he turned his head and looked at her. ¡°You don¡¯t seem to have asked me, what I¡¯m gonna do?¡± ¡°Is it useful if I ask?¡± Ji Qingyu looked at him indifferently. ¡°It¡¯s useless!¡± After Ji Zexi finished speaking, he turned his gaze back to the front, looking at the door in front of him. The door opened slowly, Ji Qingyu glanced inside in surprise. It was a luxurious ball. Then looked at the hand placed in front of her eyes. She gently placed her hand on it. Inside that ballroom, Ji Qingyu was in bewilderment. Ji Qingyu¡¯s mind was confused until the end. What she knew was that it turned out that a great god like Ji Zexi would also have troubles. Perhaps, everyone has troubles. It¡¯s just for you that trouble was not a big deal. In short, Ji Qingyu remembered the brilliance in that misunderstanding, as well as the similar gazes of many people. But none of this has anything to do with her. What she wants to know was only about Sang Jin. ¡°I want to know about him¡­¡± Ji Qingyu walked into the starlight tunnel and said suddenly. Ji Zexi, who was walking in front, had a flash of light in his eyes. By the time he turned around, the light in his eyes had long been covered. ¡°He is a person like you!¡± Finished the sentence. He waved his hand, and Ji Qingyu was thrown into the plot again. Spinning infinitely, Ji Qingyu only felt dizzy in her head. She hasn¡¯t asked thoroughly yet. When Ji Qingyu woke up, she was already lying on a bed. She felt a sharp pain in her body, and there seemed to be an injury on her arm. ¡°Hiss¡ª¡± She probably touched the wound by accident, and she let out a muffled snort. ¡°Miss¡­you¡¯re awake!¡± Probably hearing her voice, a woman dressed as a maid came running over, her face bursting with surprise. ¡°En!¡± Ji Qingyu responded. ¡°I¡¯ll tell the second young lady.¡± That surprised maid was about to run outside in surprise. ¡°Wait a minute¡± CH 280 Chapter 280 Female War God Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud Ji Qingyu stopped her in time. She went to call someone, but She wouldn¡¯t be able to recognize them. At present, she hasn¡¯t absorbed the plot, and she didn¡¯t know anything. In addition, she was not in the mood to deal with anyone. ¡°Huh?¡± The maid seemed a little confused. ¡°I¡¯m very tired, I still want to rest.¡± Ji Qingyu closed her eyes with a very tired expression. When the maid saw Ji Qingyu¡¯s appearance, she immediately understood. Miss was hit by a poisoned arrow. Scraping the bone to heal the wound is not something ordinary people can bear. At that moment, Qing Ruan stepped back to the side, took the embroidery frame and began to embroider. Ji Qingyu¡¯s eyes were closed. She was thinking about what Ji Zexi said before she transmigrated. ¡®He is a person like you.¡¯ That means Sang Jin was the same as her¡­ Thinking of this, Ji Qingyu couldn¡¯t help being surprised. She didn¡¯t expect to meet someone like her in the plot. In the end, that person fell in love with her. She also didn¡¯t know if his mission has been completed or not. After thinking of this, Ji Qingyu quickly calmed down again. Knowing that he was a person like her, it would be even better. Let¡¯s put it off until she finishes this plot first. She better finished this plot first This time, Ji Qingyu transmigrated into a very powerful woman. This country was called Sang Xue Country, and she was the only female general in this country??Mu Qingyu. The entire Mu family was full of talented generals. In Mu Qingyu¡¯s generation, Madam Mu can¡¯t give birth to a son and died after giving birth to two daughters. Marshal Mu has always been guarding the frontier, and he has no time to take care of women¡¯s affairs. Furthermore, both sons and daughters were the same in his eyes, not to mention that Mu Qingyu was a natural martial arts genius. When the original owner was young, she liked reading military books and history books very much. The eldest daughter loves martial arts. The youngest daughter likes literature. Not only was the youngest daughter proficient in everything from piano, chess, calligraphy, and painting, but she was also good at embroidery and tea art. Later, Marshal Mu died in battle. Mu Qingyu went to the border, and Mu Qingwan stayed in the capital. Mu Qingyu was still very young at that time. She was only thirteen years old when she killed the Huns and won many military exploits. In just three years, she became the commander of an army The Huns have beaten away, the border was safe, and she was summoned back by the emperor. A female marshal who was good at military strategy. It make people feel amazed when she returned to the capital. After all, a tall tree caught the wind. Although many people have an intention, they dare not have any relationship with Mu Qingyu. She was a woman with military power. If they get too close to her, they will be suspected by the royal family. Mu Qingwan was the younger sister, and in Mu Qingyu¡¯s heart, she always felt that if the general was away and the relatives stay in the capital, they were hostages. For this younger sister, the original owner also loved her very much. People will get some spoils when fighting outside. And among the commanders, they will get some share. Mu Qingyu was not an obstinate person. Therefore even if she works conscientiously to guard the frontier, she also has a lot of wealth. Many of the treasures she got were given to her younger sister??Mu Qingwan like flowing water. Mu Qingwan was the number one talented woman in the capital. In the eyes of the world, if a person was not beautiful¡­ No matter how talented they are, it was useless. This Mu Qingwan was also very beautiful. Talking about her talents, the piano, chess, calligraphy, and painting were at her fingertips. She also exchanges the jewels brought back by Mu Qingyu for the silver. In the capital, she not only opened a popular restaurant but also opened a pastry shop, and a rouge shop¡­ She also made glass by herself and knew a lot of weird things. CH 281 Chapter 281 Female War God Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud The clothes she wore were always on the cutting edge of fashion. Because her elder sister was the marshal, she also made a lot of money in the capital, and no one dared to make trouble with her. In Mu Qingyu¡¯s opinion, the relationship between the two sisters was pretty good. She was far away at the border, and every time she sends jewelry and family letters back, her younger sister will also send some clothes and some food. Because of the long journey, the food become spoiled, the clothes were not suitable for her, and the size was even wrong. Mu Qingyu was also very happy in her heart because her younger sister had her in her heart. After returning to the capital, the two sisters get along day and night. Mu Qingwan was an elegant person. She uses several sets of cups to drink tea, each type of tea has its own type of cup. For her, drinking tea was meant to savor. Mu Qingyu has been in the army all year round, she naturally finishes her tea in one gulp. Gradually, the two sisters also became estranged. However, whenever Mu Qingwan got into trouble, she will still call Mu Qingyu to come out and solve it for her. Mu Qingyu has always felt sorry for this younger sister, and always thought that only the two of them were left in the family, and she almost always agreed to everything she said. Because Mu Qingwan has always been talented and famous, and also good at making money. The things she makes were extremely useful to the entire Sang Xue Country. Mu Qingyu was very happy when Mu Qingwan was chosen as the crown princess by the crown prince. When the day came for Mu Qingwan to marry the crown prince. With the ten-mile red dowry, Mu Qingwan married into the Crown Prince Mansion in a mighty manner. She didn¡¯t leave any gold or silver for Mu Qingyu. The housekeeper mentions how will Mu Qingyu marry in the future, but Mu Qingyu just laughed it off. Her younger sister was married into the Crown Prince Mansion, so it would be great to have more gold and silver with her. Besides, Mu Qingyu never thought about staying in the capital all year round. Originally, she planned to return to the border after Mu Qingwan got married. But Mu Qingwan kept her, crying and said that she wanted her elder sister by her side. Not long after Mu Qingyu remain in the capital, the emperor passed away. The crown prince succeed to the throne and Mu Qingwan also became the empress. Mu Qingyu was very happy from the bottom of her heart and felt that only someone as perfect as her younger sister could be an empress. One day, Mu Qingwan invited Mu Qingyu into the palace, saying that she was pregnant. However, when Mu Qingyu went to the palace, she fell into a trap. Mu Qingwan fell to the ground, and her skirt was covered in blood¡­ Before Mu Qingyu realized what was going on, the imperial guards surrounded her. The emperor dressed in bright yellow came out and said that she caused the empress to lose her child and the military power was taken back and she was beheaded. Mu Qingwan has long been gone at this time. After Mu Qingyu¡¯s death, no one was guarding the border, and there were no good generals anymore. Also, the new emperor¡¯s succession to the throne has not been stable. That why he seize military power in such a big way. In the end, due to internal and external troubles, the country was defeated and the home was lost. After Ji Qingyu absorbed the plot, she also profoundly felt the reluctance of the original owner. She has a deep resentment, she didn¡¯t ask for anything, but the betrayal of her beloved younger sister makes her very unbearable. It seems¡­Mu Qingyu¡¯s wish was very simple, to punish the scumbag girl¡­It looks like the crown prince was not suitable to be an emperor at all. Otherwise, the country will not perish not long after he took the throne. Thinking, thinking, maybe because she was too tired, Mu Qingyu actually fell asleep. CH 282 Chapter 282 Female War God Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud After sleeping until night, Mu Qingyu slowly woke up. ¡°Miss¡­ Did you feel better?¡± The maid??Lian Xin came over. Seeing Mu Qingyu get up, she gently helped her to sit up. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Mu Qingyu nodded. ¡°The medicine is ready, I¡¯ll bring it over right away, Miss just woke up, it¡¯s better to have some porridge first!¡± Lian Xin chattered. Mu Qingyu¡¯s body was very weak, and she felt a little dizzy when heard her chattering. But in her heart, she felt warm again. ¡°Has second young lady been here?¡± Mu Qingyu asked. ¡°¡­No.¡± Lian Xin shook her head, and then she seemed to be afraid of Mu Qingyu, ¡°Second young lady is embroidering, because it will be the Empress Dowager¡¯s birthday soon.¡± After saying this, Lian Xin¡¯s heart thumped again. The Empress Dowager¡¯s birthday is important but it shouldn¡¯t be more important than her biological sister, right? What¡¯s more, the eldest young lady was hit by a poisonous arrow. If she hadn¡¯t been thinking about the second young lady, and the famous doctor was in the capital. She would not have wanted to leave the border. Fortunately, everything was fine, and the eldest young lady was safe and sound. Mu Qingyu looked at Lian Xin¡¯s uneasy expression, and smiled slightly. ¡°I am fine, go and get the medicine!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Lian Xin nodded, turned around and prepared to leave. ¡°Wait, go to the front yard and call Xiu Shui and Fan Hua to come over to serve.¡± Mu Qingyu said again. Lian Xin turned her head, and a trace of surprise flashed in her eyes, she nodded, saluted, and left again. Mu Qingyu naturally saw the surprise in Lian Xin¡¯s eyes. After the original owner came back, Mu Qingwan disliked the casualness and rudeness of the people around her. She agreed not to let them come to the backyard because she was considerate of her younger sister. But by doing this, the hearts of the people around her were chilled. After this thing happened several times, the hearts of the people also went further and further away. Until later, when the original owner was thrown into the dungeon, no one came to rescue her. Mu Qingyu closed her eyes slightly, and leaned her body on the soft pillow. According to Mu Qingwan¡¯s various invention in the plot, she should be a time-traveling woman and still a very talented time-traveling woman. Otherwise, how could she invent those weird things. Just because she was a time-traveling girl and because Mu Qingyu stays in the border town all year round, so there was no sense of kindship between them. Even if she treats Mu Qingwan with all her heart, Mu Qingwan may still feel that this is what she should do. Because they didn¡¯t live together, Mu Qingwan didn¡¯t have the slightest affection for Mu Qingyu, and it was because she didn¡¯t have any feelings that it was easy for her to frame Mu Qingyu. So¡­ time-traveling girl¡­ Mu Qingwan¡­ just wait. Mu Qingyu closed her eyes and rested her mind. After a while, two clear voices came from outside the door. ¡°General!¡± ¡°Come in!¡± Mu Qingyu opened her eyes again and asked them to come in. As soon as Xiu Shui and Fan Hua came in, they saw Mu Qingyu leaning against the bed with a pale face. They looked around again, the general¡¯s room was really poor. It was not as good as the room of the a personal maid, but the general doesn¡¯t care. They talk a lot, which makes people feel that they were deliberately sowing discord. Mu Qingyu saw a hint of indignation in their eyes, she also have some understanding. The original owner was the kind of person who upright and having awe-inspiring righteousness in her heart. ¡°Are you dissatisfied with me!?¡± Mu Qingyu asked directly. If it was the original owner, even she die she would not say it. CH 283 Chapter 283 Female War God Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud If she saw it, she would only carefully remedy it later. It¡¯s just she didn¡¯t know that some wounds in heart cannot be repaired carefully. These people were the ones who followed her in the bloodshed. How could their feeling be compared with that ruthless time-traveling girl. ¡°No!¡± The two were stunned for a moment and finally lowered their heads again. ¡°Really? Then forget it?¡± Mu Qingyu pretended not to care and looked away. Xiu Shui and Fan Hua were not happy at this time. After all the trouble, the general¡¯s wooden head has been enlightened. It didn¡¯t make sense If they didn¡¯t say something. ¡°General, are your injuries alright?!¡± Although they really wanted to talk about something, but seeing Mu Qingyu¡¯s pale face, the two of them dared not say anything. ¡°It¡¯s okay!¡± Mu Qingyu waved her hand, which touched the wound on her arm. Who the hell is this quack doctor? it hurts so much. Because of the pain, Mu Qingyu¡¯s complexion was slightly pale. ¡°General, you¡¯d better lie down!¡± Xiu Shui couldn¡¯t bear it. She walked up to Mu Qingyu and helped her lean on the pillow. ¡°Speak!¡± Mu Qingyu saw the displeasure in their eyes has reduced a lot. ¡°Actually, it was nothing. It was only because we feel it was not worth of general affection.¡± Fan Hua was a little more eloquent, so she sat down on one side at this time, and frowned slightly. ¡°The general fought hard on the front line, but when she returned home, she lived in this kind of place. If the second young lady had a little heart, she wouldn¡¯t be like this¡­ General, you don¡¯t know¡­ When we went to her room asking her to open a warehouse and let her take Ganoderma lucidum and Ginseng¡­ Hehe, it is so beautiful, it is decorated like a fairyland, and yours are like a pigsty when compared with hers.¡± ¡°What nonsense are you talking about!?¡± Xiu Shui hurriedly interrupted, saying that the general lived in a pig¡¯s nest, so the general is a pig? If the general was a pig, then those who follow the general were also pigs. ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m not happy. I know that the second young lady stays in the capital all year round. A young lady of a noble family¡­ But I just think that if she loves the general a little bit, she will not let the general live in such a place, let alone not accompany the general when she was unconscious. Instead, she was embroidering, and was going to curry favor with the empress dowager.¡± After Fan Hua finished speaking in one breath, she felt better. ¡°Hearing what you said, I also feel that Qingwan is a little cold to me, probably because our sisters haven¡¯t been together!¡± Mu Qingyu couldn¡¯t help sighing. ¡°I think, the general can let the second young lady go with you this time. You have injuries on your body, don¡¯t you want the second lady¡¯s care?¡± After Fan Hua finished speaking, she looked at Mu Qingyu with a smile. She really didn¡¯t want to break the relationship between the general and her sister. She just thought it was too much for the second young lady to do this. ¡°En!¡± Mu Qingyu responded. At this time, Lian Xin walked in with a tray. ¡°Come on, general, let me feed you medicine!¡± Xiu Shui picked up the medicine bowl from the tray and was about to feed it to Mu Qingyu¡¯s mouth. ¡°I just hurt one arm.¡± Mu Qingyu gave her a displeased look and took the bowl with her uninjured hand. She drank it all in one gulp and straightforwardly put the medicine bowl in Xiu Shui¡¯s hand. CH 284 Chapter 284 Female War God Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud After all, Mu Qingyu was a person who had fought wars all year round. So at this moment, she really wants to pretend that she drinks medicine boldly. However, Chinese medicine was really bitter. After Mu Qingyu finished drinking, there was still a hint of bitterness on her face. ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Xiu Shui and the others couldn¡¯t help laughing. ¡°Miss, eat this!¡± Lian Xin also smiled and sent the candied fruit over. How could she not know that the eldest young lady could be so interesting? Most likely because the eldest young lady was always in the border town. Presumably, because she was so powerful! She has a majestic title, called God of War. But there were still some villains slandering the eldest lady behind her back, calling her God of Killing. The eldest lady was a woman who guards the frontier. But in the future, she still has to get married. These people still talk and act like this, it was simply going too far. ¡°It was still Lian Xin who is good!¡± Mu Qingyu ate two candied fruit in a row before she feel better. Xiu Shui and Fan Hua were even more delighted. The general was not afraid of scraping the bones to heal her wounds, but she was always afraid of this bitter medicine. After taking medicine and some porridge, and having another conversation with Xiu Shui and Fan Hua, Mu Qingyu lay down again. In the dead of night, there was no sound outside. That cheap younger sister never came. She was the person in charge of the internal affairs of the mansion, and she will know all the disturbances in the mansion. Knowing that she woke up, she didn¡¯t come¡­ It can be seen that she was cold-hearted. Mu Qingyu was pondering, she was only fourteen years old now, but since she was four years old, she has been soaking her muscles and bones in medicinal baths. Every day regardless of wind or rain she always practiced hard. At the age of eight, she went to the battlefield with her father. She didn¡¯t go through the back door at all. Her military exploits were all obtained in exchange for the enemy head. Therefore, after her father passed away, she also went up as a matter of course. Now she was fourteen years old, and Mu Qingwan was thirteen years old. According to the plot, Mu Qingwan has just time-traveled not long ago. Later, on the empress dowager¡¯s birthday, Mu Qingwan used a double-sided embroidery to become famous in one fell swoop. Later, during reciting poems and composing a couplet¡­ her reputation of talented women was also getting higher and higher. In addition, Mu Qingwan was using all the things she send back to exchange for money, and use the money to do business. But¡­ this time, she won¡¯t give her another chance. If you want happiness, you can fight for it yourself, but if you want to use others as stepping stones, it depends on whether you have the ability. Because there was a wound on her body, the medicine she drank at night probably also had the effect of helping her sleep. After a while, Mu Qingyu also slowly fell asleep. On the second day, early morning. Mu Qingyu instantly felt that her body was almost better. Only her arm was still hurt. Mu Qingyu asked Lian Xin to help her put on the clothes. She stood in the courtyard and breathed the fresh air. Walking around. In fact, the scenery of this courtyard was pretty good. Although, the inside of the room was a little shabby. ¡°General, genius doctor Dongfang is here.¡± Xiu Shui walked over, and following behind her was a tall man in a flirtatious red robe. When Mu Qingyu turned her head, she saw a man with slightly upturned phoenix eyes that seem to contain infinite affection. Only a faint glance, but it felt like he was in love with you. Not only Lian Xin lowered her head shyly, even Xiu Shui also blushed and didn¡¯t dare to see this genius doctor. Mu Qingyu couldn¡¯t help shaking her head. This man, who is too good-looking, is a disaster. CH 285 Chapter 285 Female War God Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud ¡°General, how do you feel today.¡± Dongfang Jibai walked over and glanced at Mu Qingyu. ¡°It¡¯s better.¡± Mu Qingyu followed him into the room. Dongfang Jibai took the medicine box from the medicine boy behind him. ¡°Let me change the general¡¯s dressing first!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± After Mu Qingyu sat down, she asked Lian Xin and Xiu Shui to help her undress. ¡°Oh my¡­ Elder sister, how can you take off your clothes in front of a man?¡± Accompanied by a voice like a oriole and a faint fragrance, a figure walked in supported by two maidservants. She was wearing a light purple dress with a circle of white lace around the skirt and cuffs, white gauze draped over her shoulders. Large flowers were embroidered on the skirt. As she walked, those flowers seemed to flow, and they were extremely beautiful and eye-catching. The jet-black hair was tied in ruyi bun and it was dotted with simple mutton jade hairpins. There was a little blue light purple gem hanging on the forehead, which looked extremely precious. Not to mention, she also wore the same light purple gem on her ears. When she come over, the subtle fragrance was floating. With keen eyes, Xiu Shui discovered that the expensive gauze worn by the second young lady, the gem on her head, and on her ears were all rewarded by the empress to the general. At this time, there was a surge of anger when Xiu Shui heard her say such words. However, she was a subordinate, so it¡¯s not easy to say so directly. ¡°Then according to what my younger sister said, what should I do?¡± Mu Qingyu looked at her with a cold look in his eyes. ¡°Eh¡­¡± Mu Qingwan was slightly taken aback, then smiled again, and walked in front of her, revealing the embroidered shoes on her feet as she walked. The shoes were made of high-quality brocade, with a cute goldfish embroidered on them, and the eyes of the goldfish were made of very fine pearls. ¡°Elder sister, you can find a female doctor!¡± Mu Qingwan opened her eyes wide, her eyelashes flickering, like a butterfly flapping its wings. Mu Qingyu looked at her eyelashes, they were dark and thick. It was against the heavens, can mascara have this kind of effect? Of course, this was not the point right now. ¡°What is a female doctor?¡± Dongfang Jibai looked at Mu Qingwan suspiciously, as if she had uttered a very strange word. Mu Qingwan was slightly taken aback. At this moment, she also felt that she had said the wrong thing, she bit her lower lip, ¡°Previously I heard that there was something like a female doctor.¡± ¡°Second young lady Mu, you can¡¯t talk nonsense about groundless things.¡± Dongfang Jibai frowned slightly. ¡°What does younger sister think I should do?¡± Mu Qingyu looked at her and asked aloud. ¡°Uh¡­¡± Mu Qingwan blinked at her. She glance at the genius doctor beside her, smiled, and said, ¡°Let me change elder sister¡¯s medicine!¡± ¡°You¡­can you?¡± Dongfang Jibai frowned and looked at her in disbelief. ¡°I am very gentle in doing things, so I should be able to do it.¡± Mu Qingwan nodded, her eyes widened, proving that she was able to do it. ¡°Then I will watch your work!¡± Dongfang Jibai was also afraid that she was not reliable. After all, the wound¡­was a bit scary. ¡°Okay¡­ I also want to do something for my elder sister.¡± Mu Qingwan looked at Mu Qingyu softly. ¡°Both of you really have a sisterly bond!¡± Dongfang Jibai smiled slightly, and the world lost its color in an instant. CH 286 Chapter 286 Female War God Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud In the room, except for Mu Qingwan and Mu Qingyu, the rest of the maidservants were blushing. Dongfang Jibai took off the white cloth wrapped around Mu Qingyu¡¯s arm. After uncovering it by a circle. Slowly, the following white cloth was stained with blood. Because of some drugs was coated on it, the outer edge of the blood was pitch black. Mu Qingwan frowned slightly. She smelled the bad smell at this moment, maybe it was because of the disgusting smell of those ointments. She held back her steps and wanted to step back. Until the last circle was untied, Mu Qingwan¡¯s face turned pale, ¡°Uhh¡ª¡± She couldn¡¯t help but want to vomit, she covered her mouth with a handkerchief, and kept retching, but she couldn¡¯t vomit out up. ¡°Dongfang genius doctor, my younger sister is a little too timid, you can bandage it for me!¡± Mu Qingyu looked at Mu Qingwan¡¯s pale face, and said to Dongfang Jibai helplessly. ¡°Okay!¡± At this time, Mu Qingwan didn¡¯t dare to say anything about bandaging. ¡°I¡¯ll go back and change clothes.¡± Although she didn¡¯t vomit anything, Mu Qingwan still felt a little uncomfortable. At that moment, she hurried went out with her maid. Dongfang Jibai ignored her, but looked at Mu Qingyu¡¯s wound with incomparable admiration. Nowadays, there should be very few women like Mu Qingyu. He was a little curious to whether there was anything she would be afraid of. After changing the medicine for Mu Qingyu, Lian Xin brought a water basin to clean his hands. Xiu Shui brought the teacup to the two of them, Dongfang Jibai took a sip and found that it was old tea, so he put down the teacup calmly. ¡°Genius doctor is really amazing. After changing the medicine, I no longer feel pain in my arm.¡± Mu Qingyu couldn¡¯t help but feel miraculous. Yesterdays, she just scraped her bone to healed her wound. Today, she has seen some flesh grew out. Now when she pull her arm, it doesn¡¯t hurt any more. If this goes on, it won¡¯t be long before she can hold the spear again. ¡°Miss Mu, you don¡¯t need to call me that, you can call me Dongfang Jibai.¡± Dongfang Jibai wanted to make friends with her. ¡°Dongfang Jibai, what a name!¡± Mu Qingyu exclaimed. ¡°Doctor Dongfang, Isn¡¯t it leaned against each other and fell asleep right in the boat, unaware that it was dawning in the east?¡± Fan Hua usually likes to study with Mu Qingyu, so she likes to drop her book bag occasionally. ¡°Exactly, I didn¡¯t expect that the people around Miss Mu would be so talented.¡± Dongfang Jibai praised. Then, he glared at his apprentice beside him. The apprentice was holding on to the melon seeds that Lian Xin had given just now, and he was eating the melon seeds. As soon as he saw Dongfang Jibai was staring at him. He was also a child with a keen mind, he immediately understood that although the master was powerful but he didn¡¯t teach him anything. Therefore, it was normal for him to only know how to eat. Thinking about it, he lowered his head and continue to eat the melon seeds, which became even more delicious. He don¡¯t know why, but the melon seeds the sister gave were much tastier than those bought outside. ¡°Hahaha¨C¡° Mu Qingyu couldn¡¯t help laughing, seeing that Dongfang Jibai was the kind of person who doesn¡¯t eat human fireworks, but seeing the relationship between him and this apprentice can makes people feel so happy. ¡°Elder sister, what are you laughing at?¡± Mu Qingwan walked in gracefully again. This time, she was wearing the top green gauze, which was a kind of silk spun out by green silkworms, the natural green one. CH 287 Chapter 287 Female War God Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud Mu Qingwan walked in gracefully. This time, she was wearing a green top, which was a kind of silk from the green silkworms, because of the natural green silk. One bolt of this kind of silk was hard to find. This bolt of silk was collected by Mu Qingyu when she was attacking the Southern Chu Palace and then sent it back. Because she changed her clothes, Mu Qingwan¡¯s hairstyle also changed slightly. It was flowers bun, dotted with a few pearls and jade. She moved around with a delicate and flexible posture just like the fairy in the painting. Xiu Shui couldn¡¯t help frowning as she looked at the second young lady who came again. This second young lady was really extravagant. She looked at Mu Qingyu again, her face turned dark immediately. The general only wear a linen skirt, the color was that kind of rough gray. Xiu Shui frowned even more. ¡°We are talking about doctor Dongfang¡¯s name.¡± Mu Qingyu said lightly. ¡°Oh? What¡¯s doctor Dongfang¡¯s name?¡± Mu Qingwan also became curious and sat down beside Mu Qingyu. Lian Xin quickly brought her a cup of tea. ¡°Doctor name is Dongfang Jibai!¡± The apprentice shouted after eating all the melon seeds. ¡°Dongfang Jibai¡­ Isn¡¯t it leaned against each other and fell asleep right in the boat, unaware that it was dawning in the east?¡± After Mu Qingwan finished speaking. The apprentice gasp in admiration. ¡°Yes!¡± Dongfang Jibai smiled slightly. Mu Qingwan lowered her eyes slightly. According to the usual route, shouldn¡¯t she be praised for her literary talent at this time? ¡°Second young lady is just as talented as Sister Fan Hua!¡± The apprentice took the melon seeds from Lian Xin again, looked at Mu Qingwan, and speak in a sweet tone. Upon hearing this, Mu Qingwan¡¯s expression changed. What the hell, she the dignified second young lady was being compared with a rough maid. Having the same literature talent. She hated being humiliated. However, she didn¡¯t know to bring it out. She just glance at Dongfang Jibai, hoping that he would scold his apprentice. But Dongfang Jibai didn¡¯t seem to notice anything, and just sat quietly. Seeing all this, Mu Qingyu couldn¡¯t help but pursed her lips and smile. Mu Qingwan¡¯s stance just now seemed to be wanting praise. Who knows, she only got that kind of compliment. Mu Qingwan felt uncomfortable sitting in here for a while and took a sip from the teacup. Just take a sip, it was bitter and astringent. She immediately vomited it out, ¡°What is this?¡± Mu Qingwan¡¯s expression was very ugly. Because the tea was so bad, she has to vomit it in front of Dongfang Jibai. She became upset even more. ¡°It¡¯s this servant¡¯s fault!¡± Lian Xin quickly knelt down in fright. ¡°You lowly maidservant! What did you serve for the second young lady?¡± At that moment, Ning Cui, the maidservant next to Mu Qingwan, stretched out her hand and slapped Lian Xin across the face. ¡°It¡¯s the same tea as the eldest young lady.¡± Lian Xin said aggrievedly while covering her cheek. ¡°Ning Cui, you are presumptuous¡­ how can you punish elder sister¡¯s maid in front of her!¡± Mu Qingwan immediately understood the implication and scolded Ning Cui. ¡°It¡¯s this servant¡¯s fault!¡± Ning Cui was also a shrewd person. She quickly lowered her head and stood behind Mu Qingwan. ¡°Xiu Shui, support Lian Xin to stand up.¡± Mu Qingyu ordered lightly. ¡°Ning Cui has gone too far. I see that younger sister is soft-tempered. Having such a maid on your side can ruin your reputation!! It better to sell her.¡± CH 288 Chapter 288 Female War God Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud ¡°Second young lady, please help me!¡± When Ning Cui heard that she was about to be sold. She was so terrified that she quickly knelt at Mu Qingwan¡¯s feet. ¡°Elder sister, why are you disposing my maid at will.¡± Mu Qingwan immediately speak, although she had always tried her best to be gentle and charming. But now Mu Qingyu is too bullying. Did she want to grab the territory with her as soon as she came back from the frontier? ¡°Does indiscriminately beating my maid just now count?¡± Mu Qingyu narrowed her eyes, and her hand resting on the table moved slightly. ¡°Ning Cui is doing it for my sake, after all, this tea is so disgusting.¡± Mu Qingwan explained. After she transmigrated here for several months, Ning Cui and the others were always by her side, and she also had some affection. ¡°This tea was given by you, I drank it, Doctor Dongfang drank it, why can¡¯t you drink it?¡± Mu Qingyu frowned slightly, and with a wave of his hand, Fan Hua dragged Ning Cui down. ¡°Second young lady, help me!¡± Ning Cui¡¯s face turned pale with fright, her hands tightly clutching Mu Qingwan¡¯s skirt, the fine silk was also in a mess. Probably it can¡¯t be worn in the future. In the past few months, Ning Cui has followed the second young lady to have tasty food and strong drink. The clothes on her body were even better than those of a small family. If she was sold out, will she still have a good life? At that moment, she tangled even more fiercely. ¡°No, if you want to sell her, step over my body.¡± Mu Qingwan was also deeply aware that Mu Qingyu loved her very much. Although the two of them didn¡¯t get along much, looking at the place where they lived, and the many good things, she has a hunch. At this time, threatening her with herself must be more useful. After finishing speaking, Mu Qingwan also sat down, not wanting to go out again. ¡°In that case, you all can stay here!¡± Mu Qingyu stood up and extended her hand slightly. Gesturing for Dongfang Jibai to go out. Dongfang Jinbai was very happy to watch a good show for free. At this moment, seeing Mu Qingyu¡¯s unhappy expression and he was asked to leave. He also stood up quickly. The apprentice picked up the medicine box and also followed him out. Until all the people went out. Inside the room, only Mu Qingwan and her two maids were left. The door was locked from the outside. Mu Qingwan suddenly felt that something was wrong, she walked to the door, and pulled it hard, but it won¡¯t budge an inch. ¡°Elder sister, what do you mean? You¡¯re going to lock me!?¡± Mu Qingwan¡¯s face was full of frost. ¡°You can come out when you know superior and inferior. An older sister is like a mother¡­ It¡¯s my fault that I didn¡¯t teach you well in these years.¡± After Mu Qingyu finished speaking, she waved her sleeves and left. Didn¡¯t you call the maids sister? Didn¡¯t you want to share happiness and hardship? It depends on how long you can last. It was cheaper for her to be locked in the room she lives in. Mu Qingyu walked outside, Dongfang Jibai stood beside her, looking at Mu Qingyu¡¯s side face, he suddenly felt that this woman was really different from the scary rumors. Instead, it was a little interesting. ¡°I really made Doctor Dongfang see the joke today, Fan Hua, please send Mr. Dongfang out!¡± Mu Qingyu looked at Dongfang Jibai¡¯s face full of a smile like a spring breeze. Because of his smile, all the maids in the garden couldn¡¯t move. Dongfang Jibai was not angry about being sent away just like that. He just smile, ¡°Young lady, I will come to change your dressing tomorrow!¡± CH 289 Chapter 289 Female War God Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud Mu Qingyu watched him leave. He still didn¡¯t forget to smile, making the maids in the garden lose their hearts. What a disaster! Mu Qingyu silently recited this sentence. In fact, in the Mu Mansion, the courtyard Mu Qingwan lived in originally belonged to Mu Qingyu. Because Mu Qingwan liked the scenery, she remodeled it and lived in it by herself. This time, when Mu Qingyu came back with a serious injury. She had no courtyard, and Mu Qingwan didn¡¯t want to give her the waterside pavilion that she used to live in. After all, the waterside pavilion was very cool, and she plans to live there in the summer. Taking a second look, Mu Qingyu was so pale with only one breath left. It looked like she was about to die, and Mu Qingwan didn¡¯t want her to die in her courtyard. So she directly allocated a small courtyard and asked Mu Qingyu to live there. If Mu Qingyu really died, she would not be contaminated with bad luck if she stayed far away. Mu Qingyu went directly to Mu Qingwan¡¯s courtyard and looked at the valuable furnishings inside the room. She asked Xiu Shui and the others to tidy up and she herself went to the study to read. On Mu Qingyu¡¯s side everything was in good order and well-arranged. While Mu Qingwan who stayed in that room sighed in despair. ¡°Miss¡­ It¡¯s all this slave fault!¡± Ning Cui sobbed. She thought about the exquisite place where miss used to live before. Even her own room was several times better than this. This was really too simple. It was also a cruel punishment for them to be locked up here. ¡°It¡¯s okay, you¡¯re doing it for my sake too!¡± Mu Qingwan shook her head slightly. Sitting on the stool, her beautiful face carried a trace of rigor. She looked at the teacup on the table and wave it down with her hand. The teacup fell to the ground and cracked into piece. ¡°Second young lady, what should we do now? Will the eldest young lady kill us!¡± Yun Shen, Mu Qingwan¡¯s other maid, couldn¡¯t help becoming worried. As long as she remembered the look in the eldest young lady¡¯s eyes, she was terrified. Her soul is gone. ¡°That reckless guy!¡± Mu Qingwan snorted coldly. She transmigrate here and she knew a lot of things. Before her transmigration, she was also a young lady from a respectable family. She also had learned a lot of things since she was a child. In the beginning, it was fine to live together in peace as sisters. Now, Mu Qingyu dared to provoke her, then let her see the consequences of annoying her. There was a ferocious smile on Mu Qingwan¡¯s beautiful face, and it looked particularly gloomy in this poorly lit room. Both Yun Shen and Ning Cui were taken aback and huddled together. ¡°We are as close as sisters. If I get something good, both of you will also get something good. Don¡¯t worry!¡± ¡°Thank you second young lady!¡± The two of them quickly knelt down. Although the second young lady kept telling them about self-esteem and human rights. When it was not necessary, don¡¯t kneel down with a kind of slavishness for no reason. They have been following the second young lady for a long time, and they have never knelt down. But now, seeing the second young lady in front of them. They felt a burst of fear, the unbearable timidity, and they just want to get down on their knees. ¡°Stand up!¡± Seeing their timid appearance, Mu Qingwan can¡¯t help but frown. ¡°Yes!¡± Ning Cui and Yun Shen stood up, but their eyes were flickering and they still didn¡¯t dare to look at Mu Qingwan. Mu Qingwan sat like a statue, lost in deep thought. It seems that she really underestimated that reckless Mu Qingyu. CH 290 Chapter 290 Female War God Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud Mu Qingwan¡¯s eyes flickered slightly. Mu Qingyu read the book for a while in the study room, and then looked at the marching map, adding the skills of the original owner. Soon she became proficient. ¡°Eldest young lady, have some bird¡¯s nest.¡± Lian Xin walked in, the slap mark on her face had faded a lot leaving only a light mark. Mu Qingyu put down the book in her hand, took the small handkerchief on the tray, and wiped her hands. Only then did she hold the bowl of bird¡¯s nest and started eating slowly. Lian Xin stood on one side without saying a word. Mu Qingyu finished the bowl of bird¡¯s nest before looking at Lian Xin. Lian Xin¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she saw Mu Qingyu¡¯s eyes. ¡°Lian Xin, do you know what¡¯s wrong?¡± Mu Qingyu gently placed the bowl on the tray making a crisp sound. Lian Xin knelt on the ground and did not speak. ¡°Don¡¯t do it again in the future.¡± Mu Qingyu looked at her with sharp eyes. ¡°Yes!¡± Lian Xin¡¯s heart was filled with panic. ¡°Go down!¡± Hearing Mu Qingyu¡¯s words, Lian Xin stood up, carrying the tray, and went out. After standing outside the study room, Lian Xin felt her back was numb. She looked into the study room again. Although she couldn¡¯t see anything, the corners of her lips were slightly raised. The eldest young lady has changed, she is not the same anymore. Although the eldest young lady has been on the battlefield for a long time and carries a bloodthirsty feeling on her body, but when she returns to the mansion, she has always been very good-tempered. As of today, seeing the way the eldest young lady treated the second young lady, she knew that the eldest young lady had changed. After Lian Xin went out, Mu Qingyu¡¯s fingers rested lightly on the book. ¡°Hey¡ª¡ª¡± She couldn¡¯t help but sigh. The original owner was like that. In fact, it was also not easy for the people around the original owner. This time, Lian Xin intentionally brought aged tea to Mu Qingwan. Taking advantage of Dongfang Jibai presence¡­she was trying to make her sober. Although, Lan Xin was doing it for her own good, but doing so also disrespected her. Lian Xin was the personal maid by her side, because she was not in the mansion all year round. Even though Lan Xi was her personal maid, she was not as good as the little maids in Mu Qingwan¡¯s courtyard. Lan Xin was not young anymore. Before she went back to the border town, she should marry her off in a decent manner. Mu Qingyu left the study room, and when she returned to the courtyard, Xiu Shui and Fan Hua had already finished tidy up. Those flashy things were cleaned up, and the whole room¡¯s atmosphere changed greatly. ¡°General, the little maid came to report just now, the second young lady is clamoring to come out.¡± Xiu Shui walked in and said. ¡°Let her out!¡± Mu Qingyu didn¡¯t think of locking her up in the first place. She just wanted to intimidate her and tell her who was in charge of this mansion. ¡°Yes!¡± Xiu Shui replied, and went to the remote courtyard. Mu Qingyu couldn¡¯t take a bath because of the wound on her arm so she had to ask the maids to fetch water to wipe her body and let them wash her hair. Then she lay comfortably on the soft couch. ¡°General, second young lady wants to come here. I told her that she now lived in waterside pavilion, and she went back without changing her face.¡± Xiu Shui felt that it was amazing that she jumped up so much because of the matter of a maid before, but now she was indifferent to such a big matter. When Mu Qingyu heard Xiu Shui say this, her expression fluctuated slightly. CH 291 Chapter 291 Female War God Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud After all, Mu Qingwan was a time-traveling woman, so she recovered very quickly. Mu Qingyu waited until her hair was dry, and went to sleep directly. Xiu Shui and Fan Hua also looked happy. The general finally got enlightened Mu Qingwan returned to the waterside pavilion with a gloomy expression on her face. In just one afternoon, her residence was changed. Although the inside of the waterside pavilion was also very beautiful, it was still a bit shabby compared to the previous yard. Ning Cui and Yun Shen also had bitter expressions on their faces. Mu Qingwan took several deep breaths to get her mentality in order. She thought, in a few days, it would be Empress Dowager¡¯s birthday, and her double-sided embroidery would definitely be praised by everyone. When Mu Qingwan thought of this, a smile emerge on her face. ¡°Go and take out my double-sided embroidery.¡± Yun Shen and Ning Cui searched the boxes for a long time, sweating anxiously, but they couldn¡¯t find it. ¡°Second young lady, we can¡¯t find it.¡± Yun Shen walked up to Mu Qingwan anxiously. Mu Qingwan was drinking bird¡¯s nest, but when she heard this sentence, she immediately threw the bowl of bird¡¯s nest in her hand to the ground. ¡°Follow me!¡± Mu Qingwan walked out angrily. Yun Shen and Ning Cui followed behind her. Both of them lowered their heads with a slightly restrained expressions. But when they came to the familiar courtyard, the door of the courtyard was locked. ¡°Knock the door!¡± Mu Qingwan ordered with a cold face. Today, Ning Cui has a narrow escape from death. Even though she was extremely afraid of Mu Qingyu in her heart, she bit the bullet and walked forward to knock. ¡°Knock knock¡ª¡± She knock the door until her hand ached. Soon a woman opened the door from the inside. When she saw Mu Qingwan, she had big smile that also gave her a lot of wrinkle making her face look like a chrysanthemum. ¡°It turned out to be the second young lady. The eldest young lady has already fallen asleep. If you have something to discuss, you can come back tomorrow!¡± The old servant looked like she was smiling, but the intention was clearly expressed in her words. Originally, when she was alone in the mansion, how could these people dare to show her such atittude? Now, when Mu Qingyu came back, everyone dared to show their face to her like this. Hehehe¡­ Wait until she gains the empress dowager favor, and wait until Mu Qingyu leaves the capital. Then let¡¯s see who is the boss In this mansion. Mu Qingwan¡¯s complexion changed a few times, and finally she left in a huff. After returning to the waterside pavilion, she couldn¡¯t help smashing things, which made her feel a little more comfortable. On the second day, just after dawn, Mu Qingwan got up early, dressed carefully, and walked towards Shangxian pavilion. As soon as she walked to the gate of the courtyard, she saw a servant changing the plaque on it. She glanced at it casually, and the name of the courtyard was changed to the former Linfeng pavilion. This was ugly. The Shangxian was still a word she choose. Mu Qingyu¡­ Mu Qingwan gritted her teeth and walked up to the courtyard, but was stopped by Xiu Shui. ¡°Second young lady, please wait a moment, our general hasn¡¯t got up yet.¡± Mu Qingwan was already full of anger. In addition to the plaque on the courtyard, her title also changed. Yesterday, she was still the master in this mansion, but today she got to this point. ¡°As the general who guards the border, she hasn¡¯t got up yet.¡± Mu Qingwan smiled mockingly. Xiu Shui¡¯s expression changed. Seeing Mu Qingwan¡¯s expression, her expression also became condensed. ¡°Does the second young lady not know that yesterday our general just scraped the bone to heal her wound?¡± CH 292 Chapter 292 Female War God Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud After Xiu Shui finished speaking, she snorted coldly, and said in her heart, if other women encountered such a thing, they would probably die of fright at the time they were scratching their bones. ¡°The general has been stationed at the border, and when she came back from a serious injury, the second young lady never asked about her condition.¡± Xiu Shui still felt a little sad for Mu Qingyu. ¡°I¡­¡± Mu Qingwan choked on what she was about to say. She stopped talking and sat aside. Seems to be lost in thought. Before transmigration, she was from a wealthy family. She was also an only child who was pampered. She has no siblings, and those cousins were all fawning her. In the past few months, she was the master of the mansion. She knew that she has an older sister, and this sister often send things back, and she will also write back. In regard to this elder sister, not to mention she??a soul who transmigrated, even the original owner was not very close with her. She just wants to live her own life. Could it be that this Mu Qingyu sensed something was wrong with her, therefore¡­ it become like this. Thinking of this, Mu Qingwan¡¯s complexion turned pale in an instant. She sat restlessly, her arrogant aura disappeared in an instant. Seeing Mu Qingwan¡¯s current expression, Xiu Shui suddenly wondered if she has made a mistake. It¡¯s fine if that¡¯s the case. After all, she was the general only relative, the one and only younger sister. Xiu Shui still remembers that before, they were besieged by the enemy in a valley. If the reinforcements didn¡¯t come after one day, they would die. They had nothing to eat, and the general even saved food for them. She still remembered what the general said at that time. The general still thought about her younger sister, and she wanted to live for her younger sister¡¯s sake. When they followed the injured general back to the capital and saw the second young lady. She was indeed very beautiful, but¡­ her temperament was a little cold. Making the general lived in that kind of yard, and not letting them lived in the backyard. Inside and outside the words mean that they were reckless and bloody. At this moment, Mu Qingwan¡¯s heart was flustered. It also accidentally made Xiu Shui think that she was admitting her mistake. She sat outside for a long time. At this point, Mu Qingyu slowly came out from inside. Still the same as yesterday, she was wearing very simple clothes, a gray cloth robe. Mu Qingwan looked at her, her eyes met Mu Qingyu¡¯s. ¡°Elder sister¡­ are you feeling better?¡± Mu Qingyu originally thought that Mu Qingwan would argue with her. But in the blink of an eye, she saw Mu Qingwan looking at her with tears in her eyes. ¡°Elder sister¡­are you feeling better?¡± Mu Qingwan raised her head, tears streaming down her eyes, the eyes were full of tears. She looked very pitiful. Mu Qingyu naturally wouldn¡¯t be fooled by her, ¡°It¡¯s better!¡± After finishing speaking lightly, Mu Qingyu sat on the side. ¡°Oh!¡± Mu Qingwan who sat on the other side looked at her silently. ¡°Younger sister, is there anything you need from me?¡± Mu Qingyu asked aloud. ¡°No¡­I just want to see elder sister.¡± At this moment, Mu Qingwan dared not say her intention. In her mind, as long as she thought that Mu Qingyu realizes that there was something wrong with her, she was scared to death. ¡°Un! I¡¯m fine, you can go back first!¡± There was a faint smile on Mu Qingyu¡¯s lips. When Mu Qingwan saw it, her heart was once again blocked. CH 293 Chapter 293 Female War God Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud What does she mean by this? She already said that she came to see her, but she didn¡¯t care. Even though she was extremely irritable in her heart, Mu Qingwan didn¡¯t show it on her face. ¡°Elder sister¡­Yesterday, when I packed my things, My embroidery is missing.¡± Mu Qingwan hurriedly explained the reason for her visit. She spent many all-nighters making that, and the double-sided embroidery was finished only yesterday. ¡°Embroidery!?¡± Mu Qingyu was puzzled for a while, and she looked at Xiu Shui beside her. ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s this is what the second young lady mean!¡± Fan Hua walked over holding an embroidery full of longevity characters. Mu Qingyu also took a closer look at this time. A big longevity character was on one side of this double-sided embroidery. The other side was composed of small longevity characters. Let¡¯s not mention how rare this double-sided embroidery is, each of the longevity characters was embroidered in a different style, which was eye-catching. In short, Mu Qingyu¡¯s eyes lit up. It¡¯s a pity that there was a stain on this brocade¡­ those big and small longevity characters were also a little off-line. ¡°Ah¡­ what is this?!¡± Mu Qingwan panicked, walked up to Fan Hua, reached out and snatched the embroidery from Fan Hua¡¯s hand, and clenched her hands tightly. The exquisite work I embroidered day and night was destroyed in this way. Mu Qingwan¡¯s eyes were full of hatred, but she quickly restrained herself, raised her head, and looked toward Mu Qingyu. ¡°Elder sister, I embroidered this overnight, and I haven¡¯t had a good rest for two months. Doesn¡¯t elder sister has to give me an explanation?¡± Mu Qingwan was about to cry. The hand clutching the embroidering turned white. ¡°How can this happen?¡± Mu Qingyu asked Fan Hua. Although she had thought about destroying it, but she didn¡¯t get the chance yet! Now, when Fan Hua takes it out, it has been destroyed. ¡°This morning, I knock out the medicine, and then I saw this on the side, so I used it to wipe the medicine.¡± At this moment, Fan Hua also felt that she was careless and used the second young lady¡¯s things. ¡°Fan Hua also didn¡¯t know, so don¡¯t blame her.¡± Mu Qingyu said. ¡°She don¡¯t know, then use it indiscriminately? This is a gift I want to give to the empress dowager, even if she lose her life, she can¡¯t afford it.¡± The anger that was suppressed suddenly brust up. Mu Qingwan snapped and threw the embroidery in her hand on the ground. Fan Hua¡¯s expression changed when she heard her insults. But she still said nothing at the end. Although she and Xiu Shui were both children from poor families, they have learned a lot since they followed the general. Because when they were young, their father worked in an escort company so the two of them also know some martial arts. Following the general all the way, they also have military achievements, but now she was insulted for worse than a dog. If she didn¡¯t know she was the general¡¯s younger sister. Fan Hua has long wanted to hit her. ¡°Why, do you still want to hit me?¡± Mu Qingwan flinched when she saw her eyes. But she suddenly realized that she would not dare to do anything to her here. ¡°Plop¡ª¡± She knelt down. ¡°Elder sister, you make a decision for me!¡± Everything was thrown to Mu Qingyu. When Mu Qingyu saw she looked like she was about to die because of her embroidery. ¡°Younger sister, what do you want me to do?¡± CH 294 Chapter 294 The Female War God Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud ¡°Our family already has impressive meritorious military service. So there is no need to rush to present such exquisite embroidery to the empress dowager.¡± Mu Qingyu paused, and asked Xiu Shui to bring the embroidery over. ¡°Cleaned this up, and burn it on the anniversary of mother¡¯s death, which can be regarded as younger sister filial piety.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Hearing Mu Qingyu¡¯s words, Mu Qingwan almost vomited blood. ¡°Yes!¡± But she couldn¡¯t say anything. Mu Qingwan could only bow her head and agree. Mu Qingyu first said that their family didn¡¯t need to present a gift to the empress dowager, and she said that she would burn this for their mother. For Mu Qingwan¡­ it was like adding fuel to the fire. ¡°Forget it. It was only a few days from the anniversary of the mother¡¯s death. Seeing younger sister¡¯s calligraphy in this embroidery was very beautiful. You can copy some scriptures for mother! When the time comes, It can be offered together.¡± Mu Qingwan was still brainstorming when she heard Mu Qingyu say this. She was already wailing in her heart. Copying scriptures were the most boring thing. However, she had to do it. After all, she was willing to embroider this kind of difficult double-sided embroidery for the empress dowager, a person who she had never met. At present, what¡¯s wrong with copying some scriptures for her biological mother? Even if she was unwilling, she still has to pretend to be happy. ¡°I also have thought to do this.¡± Mu Qingwan smiled slightly, and her eyes turned to Fan Hua again. ¡°Fan Hua, go down and receive twenty army sticks!¡± Mu Qingyu took a look at Fan Hua, and told her to go get the punishment. The people around her were loyal. But this ignorance of good and evil was also a headache for her. Mu Qingwan was obviously dissatisfied with this, her eyes flickered slightly, but she still didn¡¯t say anything. Fan Hua went out, and Mu Qingwan also said she was going to copy the scriptures. The room also quiets down. Mu Qingyu sat for a while, and then heard the servant report that Dongfang Jibai has come. Dongfang Jibai came in, and all the maids in the room lost their minds. Mu Qingyu shook her head involuntarily and waited until Dongfang Jibai finished changing the medicine. She even felt that in two days, her arm would probably be completely healed. ¡°I don¡¯t know if Doctor Dongfang has¡­ medicine for an open wound.¡± Mu Qingyu asked. Fan Hua was beaten with twenty military sticks, so her skin must have been badly bruised from the flogging. ¡°I have! If you want it, I will give it to you.¡± Dongfang Jibai speak, and took out a porcelain bottle from the medicine box, and put it on the table. When he came, he heard that she had punished her personal guard. This medicine must be for that personal guard. ¡°Thank you, Doctor Dongfang.¡± Mu Qingyu said, slowly picking up the teacup. However, she was about to finish drink up her tea, and Dongfang Jibai still sat there with a smile on his face. Mu Qingyu was speechless for a moment, didn¡¯t she bring tea to see off the guests? This Dongfang Jibai, why is he so thick-skinned. ¡°I found out that the general was very interesting.¡± Dongfang Jibai said suddenly with a hippie smile. Mu Qing paused, what does it mean to be interesting? ¡°I don¡¯t know if the border still needs military doctors or not?¡± Dongfang Jibai looked at Mu Qingyu, his phoenix eyes were slightly raised with indescribable tenderness. ¡°You are a genius doctor, and you are used to rich clothes and fine food, are you willing to go to that kind of place?¡± Mu Qingyu has a peculliarly expression. ¡°I also really want to travel all over the world. It happened this border town was a place I have never stopped. The place where the heart of longing goes¡° CH 295 Chapter 295 Female War God Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud There was a yearning look on Dongfang Jibai¡¯s face when he speak. When he showed this expression, the maids around him were charmed by him, and they all seemed unable to take care of themselves. Mu Qingyu suddenly ponder. The current border town was next to Beimu Kingdom, where women were respected, if he was to be sent there, wouldn¡¯t it be great! ? At that time, the beauty trick can also be used. ¡°When we go back to the border town, we can take doctor with us.¡± Mu Qingyu withdrew her thoughts from running around. Really, the more she thought about it, the more it become wild. After Dongfang Jibai left, Mu Qingyu took the medicine and went to Fan Hua¡¯s room. Because she moved to Linfeng pavilion, the place where Fan Hua live was a little better. ¡°General!¡± Seeing Mu Qingyu come over, Fan Hua who was lying on the bed felt a little embarrassed. ¡°You can ask Xiu Shui to help you apply for this medicine.¡± Mu Qingyu put the medicine bottle on the edge of her bed. ¡°Thank you, general!¡± In fact, just now, Xiu Shui secretly ran over to report. ¡°Do you still feel that you suffered from injustice!?¡± Mu Qingyu looked at her helplessly. ¡°No!¡± Fan Hua lowered her head and said sullenly. ¡°Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know, you deliberately messed up this embroidery.¡± Mu Qingyu rolled her eyes. Although all of them always stayed on the border, they were also the ones who often ransacked others¡¯ homes. She also has seen a lot of those good things. . That double-sided embroidery, not to mention the thread used on it was a gold thread, and the silk was also high-quality. She didn¡¯t believe Fan Hua didn¡¯t know about it and used to wipe the floor. ¡°I did it on purpose.¡± Fan Hua also didn¡¯t deny it. Anyway, she never tried to shirk in front of Mu Qingyu. She just says whatever she wants to say. What is wrong is wrong. ¡°I just thought, General, you were on the verge of dying yesterday, and she was still doing this double-sided embroidery and I got angry. Last night, when I saw it, I¡­¡± While Fan Hua speak, both of her hands also made a strong grip. This action implicated the wound on her buttocks causing her to grimace. Mu Qingyu looked at her and shook her head. Mu Qingwan returned to the water pavilion. She sat on the soft couch, and when she looked at the double-sided embroidery in Ning Cui¡¯s hand, a burst of discomfort emerged. She was pissed off and she really wanted to tear it apart, but thinking of the calm Mu Qingyu, she took a few more deep breaths. It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. When she goes back to the border, everything will be fine. During Mu Qingyu¡¯s stayed in here, they still had to get along well. Her reputation can¡¯t be ruined. Mu Qingwan calmed down and asked Ningcui to clean the double-sided embroidery carefully. She sat on the desk and begin to copy the scriptures. After writing for a while, she suddenly thought of a wonderful method. ¡°Yun Shen, you copy it for me.¡± She beckoned to Yun Shen, and Yun Shen hurried over to help her copy the scriptures. Mu Qingwan asked Ning Cui to find another piece of agarwood. In the end, she hid in the room, not knowing what she was doing. Time flies, and unknowingly it will be the empress dowager¡¯s birthday. Mu Qingwan went to the warehouse, ready to find a few pieces of high-quality material so that she could make a dress that would amaze everyone. But as soon as she entered, she found that all the good materials were gone. CH 296 Chapter 296 Female War God Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud The person Mu Qingwan asked said that it was taken by the eldest young lady. Mu Qingwan¡¯s brows furrowed instantly. Mu Qingyu always didn¡¯t care about these things, and all of these were at her disposal. ¡°Second young lady, although you had a little rift with the eldest young lady. She loves you very much. This time, the maids around her must have done it on their own.¡± When Yun Shen saw Mu Qingwan¡¯s expression, she tried to comfort her. Mu Qingwan nodded, and hurriedly went to Linfengyuan. As soon as she entered, she was notified that Mu Qingyu was handling official business in the study room! And ask her to wait a while. Mu Qingwan sat on the soft couch. Looking at the books on the side, they were all good references to governance, she suddenly felt very bored. It seems that her elder sister was really a very boring person. After waiting for a long time, Mu Qingwan felt that she was about to sleep, and only then did she see Mu Qingyu coming over. ¡°Elder sister¡­¡± As soon as Mu Qingwan saw her, she hurried up to her and reached out to grab her skirt. ¡°Huh?¡± Mu Qingyu was slightly taken aback when she saw her expression at this time. ¡°I just went to the warehouse, and those good-looking materials are all gone. They said that you brought them over. I want them, can you give them to me?¡± Mu Qingwan slightly raised her head, her big eyes were shining brightly. Sparkling and crystal-clear like a gem soaked in water. ¡°I made skirts a few days ago with those materials¡­ During this period of time, because I am in the capital, I need to visit several elders.¡± Mu Qingyu did not refuse but said that they had already been used up. When Mu Qingwan heard what she said, she frowned slightly. ¡°Elder sister, don¡¯t you like to wear that kind of coarse clothes?¡± Suddenly, Mu Qingwan was a little unhappy, feeling that her things had been robbed. It never occurred to her that those things were all brought back by Mu Qingyu. ¡°I¡¯m wearing coarse clothes because it¡¯s convenient for me when I practice. Wouldn¡¯t it be a joke for others when I go out wearing them?¡± Mu Qingyu looked at the boredom in her eyes, and there was already a measure in her heart. ¡°Yes, Qingwan understant.¡± Mu Qingwan lowered her head, trying not to show her emotions. Unexpectedly, Mu Qingyu had already seen these things in his eyes. ¡°I still have some white shawls material, you can take them!¡± Mu Qingyu asked Xiu Shui to bring out some materials. Mu Qingwan just glanced at it lightly. What is this, she disdains them. Any material she used to make shoes was better than this. Fortunately, she had made many clothes, which were not available in this era. She can still shine at the birthday banquet. Mu Qingwan let Yun Shen accept the material, and left. Seeing Mu Qingwan¡¯s unwilling expression, Mu Qingyu couldn¡¯t help but smile. For this younger sister, the original owner always responded to her every request with all her heart and soul. So much so that she fell into such a miserable situation of being betrayed. Now, just rejecting such a small thing, she was not happy. This time-traveling girl has no feelings for the original owner, but she was never hesitant to use the original owner¡¯s feelings. Mu Qingyu couldn¡¯t tolerate this kind of woman the most. Mu Qingyu suddenly remembered that after the birthday banquet, they will attend a flower banquet hosted by the eldest princess and because Mu Qingwan plagiarized the poems of the great poet. Showing extraordinary talents. Only then did she was called a talented women. It was also because of this, the crown prince took a fancy to this kind of talented and beautiful woman. She also had an older sister who held military power. CH 297 Chapter 297 Female War God Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud A woman with an elder sister holding military power, perhaps only the crown prince who dares to marry her. Thinking about those poems, Mu Qingyu suddenly thought of an idea. Mu Qinyu relied on her memory to copied all the poems that Mu Qingwan said. She plans to wait until the birthday party was over before letting people publicize it. Mu Qingyu also stopped thinking about these things, she just stayed at home and took care of her skin. After all, Mu Qingyu has always been in the frontier, where the wind and rain come and go, even if she was naturally beautiful, her skin was a bit rough. In a few days, there will be one banquet after another. In the plot, because of this matter, she became the teaching material by negative example among the nobles. The kind of woman who will never get married. So, this time, she won¡¯t let herself stand there and let others point her fingers. Finally, it was the empress dowager¡¯s birthday. On that day, Mu Qingyu brought Mu Qingwan into the palace. Because of Mu Qingyu¡¯s status, they were the first to meet the empress dowager. The two knelt down, and the empress dowager squinted her eyes at them. She said with a smile, ¡°This pair of sisters is really eye-catching.¡± After saying that, she hurriedly let them get up. ¡°This one has a trace of heroism between the eyebrows, it must be Qingyu.¡± The empress dowager waved her hand and asked Mu Qingyu to sit in front of her. Mu Qingyu smiled slightly and stood beside the empress dowager. ¡°I have something for Your Majesty.¡± After Mu Qingyu finished speaking, she asked Fan Hua to deliver a tray. All the people present stared fixedly at the tray. Mu Qingyu signaled Fan Hua to open the red cloth covering it. After Fan Hua opened it, everyone couldn¡¯t help but exclaim. That was a small garden with rockery, small bridges and flowing water, and blooming flowers. ¡°This is really exquisite!¡± While speaking the empress dowager beckoned Fan Hua to come closer. Fan Hua got closer. When the empress dowager observed them carefully, she suddenly felt that this garden was so familiar. After taking another look, this was the garden of her natal family. Even if it was in the capital, she hasn¡¯t been back for decades. At this time, seeing this small garden suddenly appear in front of her, how could she not feel touch in her heart. ¡°Good, Good, good!¡± The empress dowager said ¡°good¡± three times, and there were tears in her eyes. Seeing the empress dowager¡¯s expression. The surrounding people naturally knew that Mu Qingyu¡¯s gift was an act to get the best for oneself at the least expense. Valuable or not, but the intention was in it, and no one can make it through. The empress dowager asked someone to put this on a conspicuous shelf. The empress dowager happily held Mu Qingyu¡¯s hand, while others were presenting their presents. She chatted with Mu Qingyu, and the rest of the people also listened with their ears perked up. It would be fine if they didn¡¯t listen, but once they listen their eyes were brimming with tears. They already knew that Mu Qingyu went to the border at a young age, and stayed there for several years. The peace of the border at this time was all because of her. When they listened in the past, they feel that it was a legend, and feel that these things were what she should do. But they didn¡¯t expect that she was actually just a fourteen-year-old girl. Their daughters were all grown-up pampered. Even if Mu Qingyu purposely told them in a witly, the empress dowager and other noble ladies who listened to Mu Qingyu¡¯s stories were still sad after hearing it CH 298 Chapter 298 Female War God Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud Mu Qingwan looked at the situation that has become Mu Qingyu¡¯s home field. She stood stiffly inside the crowd. Only one young lady asked about her clothes just now, and no one came to ask her again after that. Her gift has not been present yet! Mu Qingwan got a little impatient, but the empress dowager still kept holding Mu Qingyu¡¯s hand and chatting. At this time, someone came and finally ended their discussion. But when she looked at the person, Mu Qingwan¡¯s expression also changed slightly. ¡°Kowtow to grandma, I wish grandma enjoy a long, long life without old age.¡± The girl was wearing a red dress. She looked very cheerful. She also had an apple face, big eyes, and she looked like she had a good personality. ¡°Feixue come here quickly.¡± The empress dowager was also very happy when she saw her and beckoned her to sit on her other side. ¡°This is Qingyu, both of you are about the same age, you can have a chat later!¡± Du Feixue smiled sweetly at Mu Qingyu. ¡°I have a present for grandma today.¡± Du Feixue said and wink. ¡°You skinny monkey, quickly take it out, why did you still keep people guessing.¡± The empress dowager looked at Du Feixue then stretch her hand to Du Feixue¡¯s small face, and gently squeezed it. Du Feixue let out an ouch pretending to be in pain, and hurriedly called her personal maid to bring the things over. Her maid holds a scroll in her hand, it looks like a painting. It wasn¡¯t until the maid put down the scroll that they realized that it was embroidery. On it was a portrait of Guanyin Bodhisattva, which was lifelike. ¡°Look, isn¡¯t this Guanyin Bodhisattva¡¯s face looked like the empress dowager!?¡± Someone immediately exclaimed in amazement. ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Afterward, all the people who saw it praised it one after another. When Mu Qingwan saw it, she couldn¡¯t help but sneer in her heart. Only this and everyone make it looked like a rare things. She can only hate Mu Qingyu. Otherwise, her embroidery would definitely be the focus. At this time, the maid reversed the embroidery, and everyone was surprised again. The reverse side was a big longevity character. ¡°Wow¡­ this is double-sided embroidery, one side is writing, the other side is painting, Junzhu is truly amazing.¡± At present, the room started to get noisy again. Upon hearing it was a double-sided embroidery, Mu Qingwan¡¯s expression changed slightly, and she took a looked at it. In fact, compared with her double-sided embroidery, it was a little worse. At present, countless people began to praise Du Feixue again. Mu Qingwan stood there with her head bowed, filled with resentment. Another one coming to compete for her glory. Wasn¡¯t The ancient people brainless person? How come everyone was so smart. If Mu Qingyu¡¯s gift won the empress dowager¡¯s heart. Then at present, Du Feixue¡¯s gift made everyone present like it very much. There were even several families who regard Du Feixue as the first choice for their daughter-in-law. ¡°Qingwan also has a gift for the Empress Dowager.¡± Mu Qingwan¡¯s soft voice rang out. She had a generous and decent smile on her face. Mu Qingwan originally had a good reputation. Although she wasn¡¯t as heaven-defying as in the plot, it was also something that couldn¡¯t ignore. ¡°Ah¡­haha, I thought you and your sister were together, but you have separated present!¡± CH 299 Chapter 299 Female War God Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud The empress dowager was obviously very happy. Mu Qingwan hurriedly took out the gift. ¡°This gift is only for entertainment. It really cannot be compared with the gift from my elder sister and the princess.¡± Mu Qingwan said and opened the sandalwood box in her hand. She took out a pair of chickens from inside. She twisted the two chicks made from agarwood a few times, then slid them on the ground. They move like pecking at the rice. It looked very cute. The empress dowager naturally didn¡¯t like this kind of children¡¯s stuff, but several grandchildren liked it very much, and they followed the chicken one after another, running and jumping. If the grandchildren were happy, the empress dowager was naturally also very happy. In addition, because of Mu Qingyu, the empress dowager also gave a big reward to Mu Qingwan. After the birthday banquet was over, although Mu Qingwan didn¡¯t become famous in one fell swoop like in the plot. Even so the interesting chick she present was chased and trampled by the imperial grandson. As soon as Mu Qingyu returned to the mansion. While taking a bath, she asked Fan Hua to take out the poem she had copied and distribute it. On the second day, those poems were completely flared up among the literati and poets. When looking at the strange names behind the poems, everyone was amazed. It turns out that there were so many unknown people who can write so many excellent poems. Two days later, the poems were still very hot, and the General¡¯s Mansion also received an invitation from the Eldest Princess¡® Mansion. Inviting the two sisters to appreciate the peony flowers. Both Mu Qingyu and Mu Qingwan dressed up and went out in the same carriage. When they arrived at the Eldest Princess Mansion, they saw Du Feixue walk over. Du Feixue was the youngest daughter of the eldest princess, and it was also because of the empress dowager¡¯s birthday banquet that Mu Qingyu and Mu Qingwan were kindly invited to attend. When Mu Qingyu came, she actually has a guess. She felt that Du Feixue was the kind of woman who was very talented, knowledgeable, and arrogant. In the plot, the original owner didn¡¯t have a gift to present and because of her, Mu Qingwan¡¯s gift was the first to be present. So¡­ Mu Qingwan became famous in one fell swoop. Because Du Feixue was a very proud person and her gift was actually similar to Mu Qingwan¡¯s, so she was unwilling to take it out. Because of this, Du Feixue has the heart to make friends with Mu Qingwan. Therefore, Du Feixue has always been Mu Qingwan¡¯s best friend in the plot. The two have a close relationship. ¡°Qingyu, Qingwan, you are here.¡± Du Feixue was wearing a light blue skirt today, and the embroidery on the skirt was also very complicated and delicate. She wore a set of sapphire hairpins on her head, which matched her dress perfectly. She stretched her hand to hold Mu Qingyu¡¯s hand. The diamond bracelet on her wrist was exposed, shining brightly under the sunlight. ¡°Feixue, you look very beautiful today!¡± Mu Qingyu smiled slightly. It was strange after giving thought, the person who become best friends with Mu Qingwanin in the plot turned out to be so close to her this time. Although Mu Qingyu was full of wonder inside her heart, she didn¡¯t show it. After all, she still needs to go back to the border in a few days. She didn¡¯t know how many years it will be before she can come back. ¡°Only today do I look beautiful?¡± Du Feixue pretended to be displeased. Mu Qingyu didn¡¯t speak but just smiled. At this time, Du Feixue turned to look at Mu Qingwan. Seeing the clothes on Mu Qingwan¡¯s body, she couldn¡¯t hold back her surprise. CH 300 Chapter 300 Female War God Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud Modern cartoon character was embroidered on everyone¡¯s purse. It was nothing special in modern times, but for ancient people who have never seen it. Each of them was extremely rare, they couldn¡¯t bear to let it go after holding the purse. Du Feixue was no exception. At first, she was indifferent to Mu Qingwan. She was a person who love embroidery. Now when she saw the pattern on Mu Qingwan¡¯s dress, she couldn¡¯t help but be amazed. ¡°Qingwan, what is your mind made of? Why do you have so many novel thoughts!¡± Du Feixue said, and couldn¡¯t help touching it. ¡°Compared to the princess, I¡¯m still far behind.¡± Mu Qingwan said modestly. When all the people arrived, Du Feixue made the servants serve tea and snacks. All the young ladies leaned on the railing and began to admire the peonies. ¡°Why don¡¯t we compose a poem!?¡± Sure enough, someone suggested. Mu Qingwan¡¯s eyes lit up, and there was a faint smile on her lips. When it comes to poetry, there were three hundred Tang poems, Song Ci poetry, and Yuan Dynasty verse in her mind. It was all at her fingertips. ¡°Then what is the theme?¡± Mu Qingyu asked. ¡°Today we are appreciating peonies, so it must have something to do with peonies.¡± Du Feixue said after pondering for a while. As soon as she finished speaking, a maid brought up writing brushs and inks. Among the young ladies, some frowned and ponder, while others stared closely at Peony. Du Feixue was also muttering words. Mu Qingyu smiled slightly, holding a cup of tea and drinking it slowly. Seeing that Mu Qingwan had already thought about something. At that moment, Mu Qingwan took the writing brush and began to write. All the young ladies were deep in thought. Although everyone was a young lady from respectable families, they all read books and practice calligraphy, and they usually and occasionally compose poems for fun. Even if Du Feixue was known as a talented woman, she still has to think for a long time before she can come up with a poem. After all, women have so much to learn, and it was impossible for them to write as soon they hold a writing brush like men. However, as soon as the topic was mentioned, Mu Qingwan had already started writing. Looking at the way she wrote, it was like a flood of ideas. She wrote long sentences at once. There were already a few people who couldn¡¯t hold back and stood behind Mu Qingwan to watch. ¡°Who is Yao Wei''s family in the old days, who likes to get wonderful flowers from officials. The enchanting appearance before the wind and the moon, the rich and noble flowers in the sky. It is really good!!¡± After reading it silently, she couldn¡¯t help admiring. ¡°What a rich and noble flower in sky!¡± Seeing the poem written by Mu Qingwan, everyone praised one after another. ¡°The clavicular bone of the young man, where is the arrow sand on the lips. The locust tree in the backyard heard the song, and be ashamed to kill Chen Gong said Lihua. Really well written!?¡± Everyone commented one after another. Du Feixue walked up to Mu Qingwan and watched her write in hairpin lowercase, but the poems she wrote were so majestic. ¡°Qingwan is really talented!¡± The lady in the crowd couldn¡¯t help but marvel. ¡°Seeing this poem, why does it look familiar!?¡± There was an unremarkable lady who tilted her head and looked a little puzzled. Mu Qingwan frowned immediately, ¡°This is what I just wrote, what do you mean by saying that!?¡± Mu Qingwan dared to be so arrogant at this time because she actually knew that this era have none of those figures. So it doesn¡¯t matter if she plagiarized. CH 301 Chapter 301 Female War God Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud ¡°It sound familiar to me too!¡± Another person said the same thing. It was not much If one person says it sound familiar, but if there were two people who said it sound familiar, it will make people wonder. Before Mu Qingwan could lose her temper. A young lady clapped her hands and said, ¡°This poem is very popular in the poetry discussion. This poem was written by someone named Wu Cheng.¡± Hearing her words, the rest of the people were all suddenly enlightened. ¡°No wonder, I also feel familiar!¡± All the young ladies nodded. Du Feixue had also heard about that poetry discussion, and when she heard what they said, she nodded again and again. At this moment, there was as much scorn as the praise that was given to Mu Qingwan in the past. But those present were all young ladies from great families. Although they won¡¯t scold her, the contempt in their eyes and their physical repulsion was very clear. Mu Qingwan also didn¡¯t know how could modern poems appear in here. Obviously, when she crossed over before, she already asked that there was no such thing here. Why is it here now? And¡­ the poet¡¯s name was actually correct. The poet¡¯s name was correct, so there was another plagiarist. Damn, who on earth was the other transmigrator, preventing her from going smoothly. Mu Qingwan looked around but only saw the sarcasm in their eyes. She was isolated, and it seems that the good reputation she has is gone at this time. Mu Qingwan felt helpless for a while. In the end, she could only pretend to be dizzy, to avoid the embarrassment at this moment. Du Feixue originally had a slight sense of goodwill but now it disappeared, and there was even a kind of disgust in her heart. She also felt a little uncomfortable with Mu Qingyu. Seeing that Mu Qingwan had pretended to be dizzy, the flower-viewing banquet was over before it even started. Mu Qingyu brought Mu Qingwan home. This time, it seemed that Mu Qingwan was really seriously wounded. She stayed in her water pavilion and did not come out. Even though she has been shrinking, the outside world still makes a lot of noise about her matter. And some people who had set their hearts on Mu Qingwan in the past also quit one after another. At present, Mu Qingyu had recovered from her injuries, so she went to the palace. She said that she wanted to leave the capital, and she also wanted to take Mu Qingwan with her. Originally, the emperor was not happy. Mu Qingwan¡¯s reputation was so good that she could be a crown princess, but the matter of her plagiarizing poems was exposed. Her good reputation was ruined. Not to mention the crown princess, even other noble families cannot tolerate having this kind of daughter-in-law in their family. In addition, the empress dowager said that Mu Qingyu was pitiful, and it would be great to have her younger sister go to the border town to accompany her. After much deliberation, the emperor agreed to let Mu Qingwan go to the border town with Mu Qingyu. After Mu Qingyu returned to the mansion, she began to pack her things and prepared to go to the border town. When Mu Qingwan heard this, she became happy. Although her reputation was ruined. As long as Mu Qingyu leaves, everything will come to life for her in the mansion. If she does more good deeds in the future, her reputation will increase again. There were so many things happened in the capital. Anyway, as soon as there was a new topic, her affair will eventually dissipate with the wind. CH 302 Chapter 302 Female War God Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud Anyway, after Mu Qingyu left, she was no longer in charge of her. Now she has many ideas in her mind but was shy in the bag. She just needs to wait for Mu Qingyu leaves and sells the things in the warehouse, she can start to do her own things. Thinking of this, Mu Qingwan felt that the always gloomy weather had become incomparably brighter. But this fanatical and joyful mood was shattered before she reached Mu Qingyu¡¯s courtyard. ¡°Second young lady, why don¡¯t you go and pack your things!?¡± The servant who guarded the door felt very puzzled when she saw her coming. She has to leave tomorrow, shouldn¡¯t she pack up? Although she has never been to that border town, one can imagine how scarce the supplies were in there. In any case, it was definitely not comparable to the capital, and the second lady was a picky person, she must have a lot of things to bring. ¡°What!?¡± Upon hearing what the doorkeeper said, Mu Qingwan felt that her whole person become bad. ¡°What did you say? Pack my things!?¡± Her expression changed and asked again. ¡°That¡¯s right! You are going to the border town with the eldest young lady.¡± Seeing Mu Qingwan¡¯s expression, the gatekeeper was so frightened that she dared not stand in front of her. ¡°Hehe¡­¡± Mu Qingwan sneered twice, then rushed inside in a hurry. Mu Qingyu was reading a book. When she saw Mu Qingwan coming in, she was slightly surprised. ¡°You want me to go to the border town with you!?¡± Mu Qingwan asked angrily as soon as she came in. ¡°Yes!¡± Mu Qingyu glanced at her indifferently, then turned her attention to the book again. ¡°I won¡¯t go!¡± Mu Qingwan refused. ¡°I¡¯ve already gone to the palace, you must go!¡± Mu Qingyu¡¯s eyes still remain on the book, but when Mu Qingwan said those words, Mu Qingyu still gave the most favorable counterattack. ¡°What¡­¡± Mu Qingwan felt powerless when she heard her say that. She staggered and felt hopeless. How can there be good men in a poor place like the border town. Since Mu Qingyu was the commander-in-chief, the people in there naturally obeys her orders. Men were crushed to death by women, how can there be brave generals. Mu Qingwan couldn¡¯t help but scorn. She didn¡¯t want to go to that ghostly place. She will leave tomorrow, and she can secretly get sick¡­ Thinking of this, Mu Qingwan nodded as if she agreed. Looking at her expression, Mu Qingyu knew that something would happen, But no matter what, she will bring Mu Qingwan to border town. She would not let her be successful in the capital again. After thinking about this, Mu Qingyu picked up the book and read it again. Xiu Shui and the others were busy arranging things. On the second day, everything was loaded into the carriage, jus waiting for Mu Qingwan. Mu Qingyu was just about to go to Mu Qingwan¡¯s yard to have a look, but at this moment, she saw Ning Cui running over dripping with sweat. ¡°Eldest young lady¡­Second young lady suddenly developed a high fever. I¡¯m afraid she won¡¯t be able to go to the border town.¡± When Ning Cui was speaking, the expression on her face was extremely anxious. Mu Qingyu glanced at her indifferently and did not speak, but whispered something to Xiu Shui and Fan Hua beside her. The two of them led a group of people, walked towards the water pavilion in a mighty manner. CH 303 Chapter 303 Female War God Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud Xiu Shui and Fan Hua lead a group of people, walking towards the water pavilion in a mighty manner. Ning Cui was just about to follow but was stopped by Mu Qingyu. ¡°We have a genius doctor with us. The genius doctor has excellent medical skills that can bring people back to life and make flesh grow on the bones. Naturally, her fever is nothing to worry about. I was afraid that Qingwan would feel uncomfortable for the long travel, so I prepared a separate carriage for her.¡± Mu Qing Fu glanced at Ning Cui lightly, and Ning Cui¡¯s head was getting lower and lower under her gaze. ¡°You and Yun Shen don¡¯t need to follow, just stay in the mansion with Lian Xin! Lian Xin is now the housekeeper¡¯s wife, and Lian Xin will take care of your marriage!¡± After Mu Qingyu finished speaking, she got into the carriage. Listening to Mu Qingyu¡¯s words just now, Ning Cui¡¯s legs went limp. The eldest young lady knew everything. They were still running around like clowns. However, it was also good for her and Yun Shen if they didn¡¯t follow. At least in the capital, they were the second young lady¡¯s personal maids, no matter how they were matched, they won¡¯t be lowly servants. Ning Cui immediately went to find Yun Shen. Mu Qingyu was sitting in the carriage. After waiting for a while, she saw Xiu Shui carrying the drowsy Mu Qingwan into the carriage. Mu Qingyu looked at Mu Qingwan¡¯s face was red, and the hair on her forehead was sticking to her face. It seemed that she was trying very hard not to leave the capital. Mu Qingwan got into the carriage. Mu Qingyu waved her hand, and everyone headed toward the border town. They met Dongfang Jibai and his apprentice on the outskirts of the capital and let them board the last carriage. But Dongfang Jibai didn¡¯t want to take a carriage, he wanted to ride a horse. In the end, two guards had to ride together. He himself was dressed in red, and he was riding in a flashy and enticing manner in front. Seeing his appearance, Mu Qingyu was very helpless. It was also because of his alluring that their journey was also hindered. Because of his seductive beauty, all the girls and married women kept throwing melons and fruits at him along the way, attracting crowds of onlookers. This made Mu Qingyu very distressed. Finally, she forced Dongfang Jibai to stay in the carriage. He can come out only after they reach the wildness. After traveling for three days, Mu Qingwan who had been sleeping in the carriage woke up slowly. She opened her eyes, where is this? It doesn¡¯t look like the room where she fell asleep. As soon as she felt that it was a bit wobbly, she knew she was on the carriage now. When Mu Qingwan realize that Mu Qingyu didn¡¯t let her go even though she was sick. Mu Qingwan this poisonous woman! ! Mu Qingwan was furious. She quickly get up, because her strength was too strong, her head hurt, and she fell down again in a dizzy state. She lay down for a long time until she didn¡¯t feel so dizzy. ¡°Ning Cui¡­ Yun Shen¡­¡± She yelled. No one answered, only the sound of wheels. ¡°Ning Cui, Yun Shen¡­¡± Mu Qingwan yelled again, this time her voice was much sharper than before. ¡°Second young lady, you already awake!?¡± At this time, the door of the carriage was opened, and Xiu Shui poked her head in from the outside. Her bright eyes glanced at Mu Qingwan. It was really like what the general said. After drinking the medicine of the miracle doctor, the second young lady will be fine after a night of sleep. In this way, it¡¯s really good. ¡°Where are Ning Cui and Yun Shen!?¡± They were already on the road. Since Mu Qingyu bring her who was sick, Mu Qingwan had already resigned to her fate. CH 304 Chapter 304 Female War God Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud Right now, it was almost impossible for her to leave. But what about her maid! ! ¡°Ning Cui and Yun Shen didn¡¯t follow. The general has ordered to find a good maid for you in the border town! I¡¯ll take care of you along the way, Second young lady, don¡¯t worry!¡± Xiu Shui looked at her with a smile. Seeing her obtrusive smile, Mu Qingwan involuntarily closed her eyes. At this time, they arrived at a teahouse. They can stop and eat hot foods. ¡°Second young lady, get out and eat?¡± Xiu Shui asked her with a smile. ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat!¡± Mu Qingwan didn¡¯t need to look, she knew it must be the kind of commoner¡¯s food by hearing the loud voice. She doesn¡¯t want it! At that moment, she closed her eyes and fell asleep again. She waited until Xiu Shui closed the carriage door before she opened her eyes again. It was all blame that damned Mu Qingyu! She wanted to stay in the capital but she has to take hers to the border town. She also left her maid in the capital. Did she think that she would admit defeat like this? She was an omnipotent transmigrator, okay? In this story, she has golden fingers, and Mu Qingyu, a vicious female supporting role, will definitely be killed in the end. Mu Qingwan thought, after arriving at the border town, the mountain was high and the emperor was far away, and everyone didn¡¯t know about her plagiarism. At that time, after creating a gentle image she will see what kind of store was suitable for opening. Suddenly, Mu Qingwan became alive again. Generally, a transmigration heroine will meet a prince or general when she went to such a miserable place! There was a big chance she will meet one. Then they will work together through the hardships and defeat Mu Qingyu, this vicious woman. Then they will live happily together. When Mu Qingwan thought about these things, the corners of her lips rise up, and finally fell asleep. It was already midnight when Mu Qingwan woke up. At first, Mu Qingwan didn¡¯t want to get up. After all, she heard howling wolves, which give someone the creeps. But she wanted to go to the bathroom, Mu Qingwan kept enduring but couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. She has slept for a few days before, and today she also slept for a whole day. Although she didn¡¯t eat anything, she just wanted to go to the bathroom. ¡°Xiu Shui¡­¡± She called out to the outside. There was no sound. Mu Qingwan couldn¡¯t help frowning, didn¡¯t she say she was serving her? Why didn¡¯t stay by her side! ? ¡°Xiu Shui¡­ Xiu Shui¡­¡± Mu Qingwan couldn¡¯t bear it any longer and shouted loudly several times. Because it was late at night in the wild and everyone has been traveling for a day. At this time, it was not easy to have time to stop and have a rest. At this moment, Mu Qingwan¡¯s piercing voice woke everyone up. Everyone has complaints, but she was the second young lady. Even though they had complaints, they could only complain in a low voice. Xiu Shui ran out from the carriage on the other side. There was a cold wind all the way, and when she came to Mu Qingwan¡¯s carriage, she became much more awake. ¡°Second young lady, what¡¯s the matter!?¡± ¡°I want to go to the lavatory,¡± Mu Qingwan said in a low voice. Although at this time, there were many complaints in her heart, she suppressed them. ¡°Second young lady, follow me!¡± Mu Qingwan didn¡¯t understand why she has to get off the carriage. Shouldn¡¯t it be the kind of small toilet that you carry around? CH 305 Chapter 305 Female War God Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud But she was asked to get out of the carriage, so she had to get out with her. Only after getting out of the carriage, Mu Qingwan saw what a terrible environment was in front of her. It was a complete wilderness, which made people who see it feel panic. ¡°Where is it?¡± Mu Qingwan saw Xiu Shui walking then suddenly stopped moving. Her eyes widen and looked at her suspiciously. ¡°You can solve it here! Second young lady, hurry up, I¡¯m tired¡­and want to sleep!¡± Xiu Shui yawned and urged. When Mu Qingwan heard her say that, she was completely stunned. She can¡¯t believe she had to take off her pants in the wilderness! Mu Qingwan didn¡¯t move at all, and Xiu Shui was helpless. ¡°Second young lady, we are in the wild now, so this is all I can do. ¡° Mu Qingwan had a cold face. In the end, because it was too urgent she had to solve it in the grass. After she was done, she returned to the carriage. The outside was like a black hole, like a big mouth that could eat people Seeing Xiu Shui who was about to leave, she hastily pulled her back. ¡°Just sleep outside, I¡¯m afraid of being alone, ¡° Mu Qingwan said. ¡°Second young lady, this is the mountain and it¡¯s colder at night. If I sleep outside the carriage, I will get sick¡­ If you are really scared, I will sleep inside with you. ¡° Xiu Shui said. Although she was a guard, she has been eating and lived with Mu Qingyu all the time. ¡°I don¡¯t want it! ¡° Mu Qingwan already disliked those people around Mu Qingyu and felt they were dirty, so it was even more impossible for her to agree at this time. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go back to sleep!¡± ¡° Seeing Mu Qingwan fussing like this, Xiu Shui became impatient. She was afraid and asked for accompanied and still want others to sleep outside. Xui Shui could still feel that Mu Qingwan really disliked her. In her heart, she didn¡¯t like Mu Qingwan even more. ¡°Hey¡­¡± Seeing Xiu Shui leave, Mu Qingwan frowned. But there was nothing she could do. All the people in her were Mu Qingyu¡¯s people, how could she order them around. She lay in the carriage, tossing and turning, unable to fall asleep, and her stomach was growling. She was very uncomfortable. She was hungry, Mu Qingwan sat up again. Looking around the carriage, there wasn¡¯t even a hidden compartment, let alone something to eat. ¡°Xiu Shui¡­ Xiu Shui¡­¡± Mu Qingwan shouted again in an instant. Didn¡¯t you refuse to sleep outside? I will just let none of you sleep well. After an ear-piercing shout, Xiu Shui came over. ¡°Second young lady¡­ What¡¯s the matter with you!¡± Xiu Shui felt that she was going to go crazy when she met this top-notch second young lady. ¡°I¡¯m hungry!¡± Mu Qingwan didn¡¯t feel guilty at all for waking someone up from her sleep. Hearing what she said, Xiu Shui quickly took out a white steamed bun, some dried beef, and a pot of water from another carriage. When Mu Qingwan saw what was in front of her eyes, there was a trace of disdained in her eyes. This is for the beggars! Don¡¯t mention how comfortable she was before the transmigration, even after she transmigrated, she has never eaten such a disgusting thing! ¡°This is in the mountains, there is nothing else to eat, second young lady, please make yourself comfortable!¡± Xiu Shui¡¯s patience had been worn out by her, and her tone became a little bit colder at this time. ¡°Then help me boil a tea, I don¡¯t like to drink cold water!¡± Mu Qingwan pushed the kettle forward, asking Xiu Shui to boil the water. ¡°Second young lady, it¡¯s not that I won¡¯t help you, but it¡¯s too late now. We need firewood to boil water. This will affect other people¡¯s rest. Otherwise, we won¡¯t be able to travel in the daytime tomorrow.¡± CH 306 Chapter 306 Female War God Translated by littleclooud Edited by littlecloud Xiu Shui was afraid that Mu Qingwan would make a fuss, so she comforted her. ¡°Then you go down!¡± Mu Qingwan frowned with displeasure. Xiu Shui went down helplessly. In fact, it was already early in the morning when Mu Qingwan made a fuss. At this time, Mu Qingwan coughed, didn¡¯t know what she doing. In short, the sound was a bit loud, and it caused a lot of people can not fall asleep. When everyone had no choice but to get up with sleepy eyes. Mu Qingwan was sleeping soundly in the carriage. When Xiu Shui sat in Mu Qingwan¡¯s carriage, she yawned and the groom sitting beside her also yawned. At this time, Mu Qingwan¡¯s snoring sound came from inside the carriage. Xiu Shui was angry, this second young lady was really disturbing others. After such an uncomfortable day. When everyone was going to bed at night, Mu Qingwan started to make a fuss again. Xiu Shui finally couldn¡¯t bear it anymore, and ran to Mu Qingyu to complain, Mu Qingyu put down the book in her hand and looked at her with a smile. ¡°Then don¡¯t treat her as the second young lady, just do what you want!?¡± Mu Qingyu said slowly. ¡°Ah!?¡± What does this mean? ? Xiu Shui still didn¡¯t understand. ¡°You idiot!¡± Fan Hua has some understanding. She smiled and pulled Xiu Shui out of the carriage. Mu Qingyu picked up the book again and continue to read it. Suddenly, she heard a voice like thunder coming from outside. A man sang loudly. In fact, his voice was loud and powerful, and it sounded good. It¡¯s just a sudden change and it became out of tune. Although Mu Qingyu hasn¡¯t heard this song. She still feel that he was out of tune. He continued to sing, and then someone sang along with him. In an instant, there was chaos outside. Mu Qingyu couldn¡¯t continue to read the book anymore and shook her head involuntarily. Wasn¡¯t the idea she came out with really hurt herself? Mu Qingwan was sleeping soundly, but when she heard this noise, she was pissed to death. She really wanted to yell, but this was something she couldn¡¯t do because she was a young lady from a respectable family. There is no other choice but to hope that they will stop singing. Finally, the singer stopped singing, and Mu Qingwan fell into a deep sleep again. Just after falling asleep, another powerful voice came out. She got up in shock, looked around, and finally leaned against the carriage staggering. But as soon as she fell asleep, the singing sound like a magic voice resounded like thunder. She couldn¡¯t sleep anymore. Finally, they arrived in a small town at noon. They finally could sleep in a bed and take a hot bath. Mu Qingwan also got off the carriage staggering. As soon as she saw the small town, her eyes showed a trace of contempt. This poor place, but sleeping on the carriage really hurt her bones to death. There was no other way, and they went in with the large army. Sitting in the hall and eating. Although those dishes were similar to pig food in Mu Qingwan¡¯s eyes. They have been eating dry food and rarely have soup. This can already be considered good. At this time, seeing these hot meals and dishes, she was no longer picky and started eating bite by bite. CH 307 Chapter 307 Female War God Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud At this moment, a girl walked in with a flower basket in her arms to sell flowers. That country girl had a good figure and a youthful appearance. When she reached a table, she was pulled over by a big man. ¡°Help, help!¡± The girl panicked and yelled for help. ¡°Little girl, just stay with this master and have fun!¡± The big man put his arms around the little girl, smiling all over his face. Mu Qingyu glanced at it, then lowered her head again and continue drinking her soup. The rest of the people also took a look, but in the end, they still didn¡¯t care about anything. Mu Qingwan watched that little girl being bullied, and the people around her were so ruthless that they didn¡¯t even take a second glance at them. It¡¯s really make people feel cold. Mu Qingwan looked at the two big men, both of whom had strong arms. She was a little scared for a moment. But thinking that she was a heroine, it must be possible. Encountering this situation, how could she not make a move. ¡°Stop!¡± Mu Qingwan angrily reprimanded and walked up to the two big men. She stretched out her hand and pulled the little girl out, letting her stand behind her. ¡°You, how can you be so shameless? Doing such obscene things in public!¡± Mu Qingwan scolded righteously. The two big men laughed even more when they saw a delicate young lady walk toward them. But seeing that Mu Qingwan was sitting over there, they didn¡¯t dare to speak. The two of them thought they were unlucky and sat down to eat. ¡°Thank you, Miss, for saving my life!¡± The rescued girl quickly knelt down and looked at Mu Qingwan respectfully. Mu Qingwan instantly felt ecstatic when seeing her eyes. She felt that she was a national hero all of a sudden. ¡°Miss¡­ can I follow you, I can do whatever you want me to do.¡± The girl pulled Mu Qingwan¡¯s skirt with her hands, with a look of expectation on her face. ¡°Yes!¡± Mu Qingwan naturally agreed without hesitation. She had a hard time all the way, and there was no maid who care for her with great solicitude. This time, after saving this country girl, she must be very grateful to her. This girl must be very obedient in the future. ¡°I don¡¯t need you to be an ox or a horse.¡± Mu Qingwan smiled slightly and pulled the girl to stand up slowly. They walked towards Mu Qingyu¡¯s table. ¡°Elder sister, I¡¯ve taken this maid.¡± At this moment, Mu Qingwan¡¯s words were no longer an inquiry, but just a statement. Mu Qingyu looked at her and shook her head. ¡°No!¡± ¡°Why not!?¡± Upon hearing Mu Qingyu¡¯s words, Mu Qingwan was in a bad mood. If she wants to refuse, she should refuse earlier. Why would she say such things after she has already accepted the person? Of course, she didn¡¯t even think about the fact that she never asked her. ¡°No reason!¡± Mu Qingyu ignored her and continued to drink her hot soup. Seeing her being so dictatorial, Mu Qingwan¡¯s eyes were red with anger. But here were all her people, so she can¡¯t do anything at all. At that moment, she had no choice but to let go of the girl¡¯s hand. ¡°My elder sister doesn¡¯t agree to take you away.¡± The girl looked at Mu Qingwan with a pitiful expression and finally knelt down in front of Mu Qingyu. ¡°I beg you to take me in, miss, I can do anything.¡± CH 308 Chapter 308 Female War God Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud The girl begged while shedding tears. Such a scene made people feel uncomfortable in their hearts. The guests who was eating glanced over But Mu Qingyu was still unmoved, and continued to drink the soup. She didn¡¯t look at the girl kneeling in front of her until the bowl of soup was finished. ¡°Are you from this neighborhood?¡± Mu Qingyu asked slowly. As soon as the girl heard Mu Qingyu¡¯s question, she realized that there was hope and nodded. ¡°Civilian is a nearby villager.¡± She replied respectfully and cautiously. Mu Qingyu smiled slightly, ¡°I¡¯ve seen the flowers in your flower basket are all high-quality flowers. I don¡¯t know where you got them from.¡± Mu Qingyu¡¯s eyes moved to the flower basket on the ground, ¡°Those¡­ are bought by this civilian.¡± The girl obviously didn¡¯t know that Mu Qingyu would suddenly ask that. At that moment, she stumbled to answer. ¡°How much do you sell a flower for!?¡± Mu Qingyu asked again. ¡°Ten cents!¡± The girl¡¯s forehead was already dripping with cold sweat. ¡°Hehe¡­ As far as I know, this kind of peony flower costs about one tael of silver per pot. You only sell one flower for ten cents?¡± Mu Qingyu chuckled and looked at her with clear eyes. The girl trembled slightly. Her hands on her knees clenched tightly. ¡°Your hands are delicate and smooth, but there are calluses on the web between your thumb and forefinger. Obviously you used to hold a sword¡­¡± As soon as Mu Qingyu finished speaking, she saw the girl¡¯s eyes glow fiercely, and she touched her waist. Suddenly, a soft sword stabbed toward Mu Qingyu. Mu Qingyu remained motionless, looking at her with a smile on her face. At this moment, Xiu Shui kicked her right in the heart. Fan Hua stood in front of Mu Qingyu. At this moment, the two big men who molested the girl also jumped out and come over with killing intent. Mu Qingyu was still sitting as firmly as a mountain. Within a short while, the three of them were killed. Mu Qingwan was rooted to the spot. When she saw the blood all over the floor, she vomited. ¡°General, they really are from Beimu country.¡± Xiu Shui found the evidence on the girl. ¡°Un! Clean up the scene! Give the store compensation!¡± After Mu Qingyu finished speaking, she turned and went upstairs. She hadn¡¯t showered for almost ten days and it felt very uncomfortable. Mu Qingwan stood frozen as if she had lost her soul. Suddenly she lowered her head and saw the face of the girl, screamed in fright, and fainted. Mu Qingyu was taking a shower when she heard Xiu Shui said that Mu Qingwan fainted from fright. ¡°Where is Dongfang Jibai!?¡± Mu Qingyu asked. ¡°Doctor Dongfang and his apprentice are still behind!¡± Xiu Shui said. Because they had to rush and Dongfang Jibai was wandering about to enjoy the beauties of nature, so they missed some distance. ¡°Go and find a doctor for her.¡± Mu Qingyu sat helplessly in the bathtub, this Mu Qingwan was so timid. No matter how you put it, a person who transmigrated was considered a person who died once. Today¡¯s matter could have been resolved silently. It¡¯s just that when she saw Mu Qingwan taking action at that time, she also wanted to teach her a lesson. This way¡­ After she goes to the border town, she won¡¯t make trouble for her later. In fact, bringing Mu Qingwan to the border town wasn¡¯t a good idea. CH 309 Chapter 309 Female War God Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud After all, Mu Qingwan was her younger sister. This was an unquestionable fact. In case there was an enemy and she need to go out, then only Mu Qingwan will be left in the general¡¯s mansion. It seems that in the future, Fan Hua should stay in the mansion. Although Xiu Shui has high martial arts skills, she has no brainpower. After all the calculations, Fan Hua was better. Lock Mu Qingwan in the mansion, and let her die of illness when the weather was colder. Even if the imperial censors in the capital stared at her, they couldn¡¯t find anything. After all, a delicate and tender young lady came to the border town from the capital and witnessed a murder. She was frightened out of her wits. As soon as she arrived in the border town, she fell ill, and the genius doctor was not there. When the genius doctor came back, he could not cure her. Thinking of this, Mu Qingyu stood up from the bathtub and dried her body. Sitting on the side with a cotton cloth wrapped around her hair, waiting for Fan Hua to wring her hair dry. She was lying on the soft couch at this moment, closing her eyes and meditating. Mu Qingwan didn¡¯t have a great time in the capital, and when she arrived at the border towns, she became the meat on the cutting board and was at her mercy. It¡¯s just the one in the capital was a little tricky. In the plot, there were a lot of reasons for Mu Qingyu¡¯s tragic death. All of them came from the newly enthroned emperor. There were still several years before the death of the current emperor. It was enough to plan for herself. At present, the only one who can compete with the crown prince was the Eighth Prince. Previously, she had investigated the eighth prince. He was a strict and fair person. If he was the one who become the emperor, he would definitely be several times better than the crown prince. When she was still in the capital, he never came to look for her. The fifth and sixth princes all came to look for her. Only he didn¡¯t come. Did he has no intention of being emperor? Mu Qingyu was puzzled for a while. But finally, she decided to go back to the border town and find someone to arrange a meeting with the Eighth Prince. The doctor examined Mu Qingwan and said that she was frightened. Then gave some tranquilizers and left. Xiu Shui went to boil the medicine and brought it to Mu Qingwan to drink. Mu Qingwan has also been asleep the whole time. Until they set off to leave the next day, Mu Qingwan was still drowsy. Mu Qingyu still ordered Xiu Shui to throw Mu Qingwan into the carriage. After all it was her life. Live for a few more months. If she die because of this, it can be considered a good thing. She will suffer less. They continue to rush towards the border town. The border town was close to Beimu Country. A nation where women were respected, but it was also a nation of ice and snow. So¡­ the border town was also like Beimu Country, and it was particularly cold. It was April when they left the capital, and it was already October when they arrived at the border town. October was a good day to enjoy maple leaves and chrysanthemums in the capital. When it come to the border town, the snow has fly all over. Normally, if it was another place when the snow start to fall. It was time for a truce. After all, it was cold and it was not easy to fight. But the Beimu Country was covered with ice and snow all year round. In the vicinity of Beimu Country, although it was not as exaggerated as the ice and snow all year round, winter still comes very early. And Beimu Country was particularly bad, it was winter all year round. It didn¡¯t matter when they attack, it was the same for them. They grew up in ice and snow since they were young, and they were also very resistant to cold. CH 310 Chapter 310 Female War God Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud So¡­ when the weather become cold, they couldn¡¯t sit still, and they were about to come out to attack. This was also the reason Mu Qingyu rushed to the border town as soon as her injury was healed. Finally, they arrived at the border town, Muxue City. As soon as Mu Qingyu came here and saw the names on the city gate, she liked them for no reason. After they arrived at the general¡¯s mansion, Mu Qingyu asked people to put things in order, left Fan Hua in the mansion, and took Xiu Shui to the barracks. She still has to take precautions, in case the Beimu Country fall into convulsions and come over, they have no choice but to fight. After Mu Qingwan woke up from the cold, as soon as she opened her eyes, she was already in a room with very old furniture. She squeezed the quilt covering her, and there was a little unpleasant smell. At that moment, Mu Qingwan closed her eyes and shouted. ¡°Xiu Shui, Xiu Shui¡­¡± Mu Qingwan shouted until her voice became a little hoarse. At this time, the door was pushed open. A gust of cold wind rushed in in an instant. The quilt that Mu Qingwan disliked at first was immediately pulled up to her neck by her. ¡°Second young lady has woken up! Fan Hua walked up to her with an overwhelming cold air. Looking at her, Mu Qingwan felt a cold chill rushing toward her limbs and bones. ¡°Hmm!¡± Mu Qingwan responded, and suddenly felt that coming to this border town would be the beginning of her nightmare. ¡°Since the second young lady has nothing to do, then get up! This general¡¯s mansion requires the help of second young lady to take care of it! ¡° Fan Hua said with a smile. ¡°Ah¡­I¡­Alright! ¡° Originally, Mu Qingwan wanted to refuse, but in a blink of an eye, she thought that if she seized the financial power here, she would be able to use the money after that. Afterward, she can wander around the streets to see what business she can do. Thinking of these, Mu Qingwan seemed to come alive instantly. It was like a wilting flower, then water was poured into it and it instantly became alive. Seeing her expression, Fan Hua couldn¡¯t help sneered. Earlier the general said, gave her enough rights, but the money should not pass her hands. Seeing the second young lady¡¯s expression that want money. Mu Qingwan picked up the clothes that Fan Hua had thrown on the quilt and put them on and finally put on a white fox fur cape, holding a red gold stove in her hand, only then she went out. She watched people put away all their luggage and then asked them to move her luggage to her courtyard. Then she went to see the warehouse of the general¡¯s mansion and saw the inside was full of things. She felt a burst of joy, it seems that she can wear beautiful clothes again. After the joy, there was another burst of sneer. It was said that Mu Qingyu was very kind to her younger sister, and always gave things to her every time. But, this warehouse was full. As for saying that she gave all good things to her, isn¡¯t that a lie? While picking things, Mu Qingwan complained in her heart. In fact, Mu Qingwan was wrong to blame Mu Qingyu, the original owner was really kind to her younger sister. The things here were actually intended for her younger sister, but she was injured at the time¡­ she was about to die, and went to the capital with only one breath left. These things naturally fall here. Mu Qingwan returned to her room, and used the things in the warehouse to decorate her room. CH 311 Chapter 311 Female War God Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud Then smoked the room with incense, and the room became fragrant in an instant. The charcoal fire was burned in the room, making the room warm and cozy. At this time, Mu Qingwan hold those furs again, preparing to make a beautiful fur coat herself. After finishing all this, she can go out and perfect her plan to make a fortune. When the time the ancient people can only look up to her. When Mu Qingyu returned to the General¡¯s Mansion at night, she found the mansion was quiet, which was not at all Mu Qingwan¡¯s style. She asked Fan Hua, it turned out that Mu Qingwan was busy dressing up. At this point, she didn¡¯t care about her anymore. The next day, Mu Qingwan came to her yard early. Mu Qingyu was practicing her skill and was sweating profusely. At this moment, She saw Mu Qingwan standing on the side watching with a look of disgust. She also especially walked up to her, ¡°What¡¯s the matter!¡± Mu Qingyu walk toward her and Mu Qingwan immediately covered her nose with a veil. ¡°I want some silver.¡± Mu Qingwan asked out loud. ¡°Fan Hua give one hundred taels of silver to the second young lady.¡± Hearing that she asked for the silver, Mu Qingyu immediately nodded to her. ¡°What one hundred taels!?¡± Mu Qingwan couldn¡¯t help but widen her eyes. Was she hearing a joke? One hundred taels of silver were only enough for a meal! What can it do! ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Mu Qingyu looked at her. ¡°What can I do with one hundred taels of silver!?¡± At that moment, Mu Qingwan was feeling unhappy in her heart and she showed it on her face. She didn¡¯t mean to gain benefit from her at all. Mu Qingwan was an older sister, so she should raise her. ¡°Qingwan, the war is about to start, sister¡¯s hands are also very tight!¡± Mu Qingwan has a thick skin, and Mu Qingyu has no choice but to evade. ¡°Since you can¡¯t even support me, why did you bring me here?¡± Mu Qingwan shouted loudly, she just wanted to let the people here know how disgusting Mu Qingyu is. She can¡¯t even support her younger sister. It¡¯s fine if she can¡¯t support her, why did she need to bring her to such a poor place where the birds don''t shit. ¡°Younger sister¡­it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want you to enjoy happiness in the capital, but you plagiarized poems and your reputation is not good¡­I mean you stay in the border town for two years before going back to the capital, no one will remember that matter after that. My Well-intentioned, why don¡¯t you know! What are you talking about that I can¡¯t support you¡­ The courtyard you live in now is not worse than the one you lived in the capital! Besides, you can wear and play with jewelry in the warehouse as you please. Even if I don¡¯t have any money on hand, I still took a hundred taels for you to have a meal!¡± Naturally, Mu Qingyu knew her intentions and started to talk accordingly. When Mu Qingwan heard Mu Qingyu¡¯s words at this moment, she wished she could use the snow on the ground to stuff her mouth. Doesn¡¯t this person know how to scold others without revealing their shortcomings? And saying that in public. It seems that Mu Qingyu won¡¯t let her go if her reputation was not ruined in the border town. It¡¯s no wonder that she can use whatever was in the warehouse, it turns out that it was waiting for her for this ¡°Younger sister¡­ You should also learn to grow up. Although you are one year younger than me, elder sister can¡¯t protect you forever!¡± Mu Qingyu hastily put another straw. Un¡­ the last straw that broke the camel''s back. Hearing what Mu Qingyu said, Mu Qingwan almost vomited blood. CH 312 Chapter 312 Female War God Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud What did she mean by that sentence? Did Mu Qingyu mean that she was only one year younger than her, yet she had to be supported by Mu Qingyu? At the moment, she felt that she couldn¡¯t continue talking to Mu Qingyu otherwise she would vomit blood. ¡°Elder sister, it¡¯s all because I¡¯m weak and unable to help elder sister!¡± After Mu Qingwan finished speaking, she gracefully pretend to faint. ¡°Send the second young lady back!¡± Seeing her like this, Mu Qingyu couldn¡¯t help but twitch her lips. It seems that today¡¯s one hundred taels of silver were saved. \Mu Qingwan was carried back by Xiu Shui, and Mu Qingwan almost vomited. Xiu Shui also practiced martial arts in the training ground, and her clothes were basically wet with sweat. Before Mu Qingwan reached the courtyard, she couldn¡¯t take it anymore and pretended to wake up slowly. ¡°Second young lady¡­you¡¯re alright!¡± Xiu Shui could feel Mu Qingwan writhing, and she quickly put her down. ¡°It¡¯s better, thank you for sending me off!¡± Mu Qingwan really didn¡¯t want to get close to Xiu Shui, so she said something hastily and planned to leave. Xiu Shui couldn¡¯t help scratching her head when she saw Mu Qingwan was leaving in a hurry. On that day, Mu Qingwan and Mu Qingyu talked a little loudly in the martial arts training ground, and because there were also garrulous people in the general¡¯s mansion, soon both of them were hacked. Although Mu Qingyu and Mu Qingwan quarreled and Mu Qingwan had no upper hand. But there were a lot of people in Muxue City who hold grudges against Mu Qingyu, and the spies from Beimu Country were also mixed in. More than anything else, the word was spreading like wildfire. It was said that Mu Qingwan was left in the capital with no one to discipline her, she was extremely rude, if she couldn¡¯t write a poem she would plagiarize, and she would only ask her sister for money every day. Some people said that Mu Qingyu was extremely cruel. Although her younger sister was one year younger than her, her younger sister was born with poor health and probably would not live past twenty years old, and yet she still abused her younger sister. When Mu Qingwan heard what the rumor said about Mu Qingyu, she almost died of anger. *****, was that mean to cursed Mu Qingyu, wasn¡¯t that cursing her to die early? Damn it, her reputation was ruined again. But fortunately, she didn¡¯t want to find her other half in this ghostly place. After thinking about this, Mu Qingwan felt better. After resting for a few days, Mu Qingwan asked Fan Hua for one hundred taels of silver and then went out to wander. She looked at Muxue City and found out that the people here were really rustic. Everything was very poor. She feels that she can use flowers to make some rouge. There were also officials¡¯ wives here and some wealthy businessmen. But on second thought, where to look for flowers in this place full of ice and snow. The idea of ??opening a rouge shop ended like this. Afterwards, Mu Qingwan discovered that there were two places where the business was the best. One was a restaurant, and the other was a brothel. After all, it was near the military camp Mu Qingyu was like an iron rooster, stingy, and it was like a dream if she wants to get money from her. Mu Qingwan rolled her eyes and suddenly thought of a business that didn¡¯t need capital. When she thought that there would be a huge amount of money going into her purse, she couldn¡¯t help laughing. She looked at the people behind her and thought for a while. These people were all Mu Qingyu¡¯s people, it would be better for her to come out secretly in the future. At that moment, Mu Qingwan went back calmly. CH 313 Chapter 313 Female War God Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecoud Fan Hua went back with Mu Qingwan. When Mu Qingyu came back later, Fan Hua told her about Mu Qingwan¡¯s day. Mu Qingyu heard that Mu Qingwan was just wandering around all day long, so she waved her hand. Without money, Mu Qingwan probably wouldn¡¯t do anything. The war with Beimu was about to start, and Mu Qingyu also put all her energy into it. She also handed over Mu Qingwan¡¯s matter to Fan Hua. Mu Qingwan hid in her room to make a man¡¯s robe. She wear the newly made robe, combed her hair into a man¡¯s bun, put on a hat, and went out. All the way out of the general¡¯s mansion, she didn¡¯t meet anyone. There was a smug smile on the corner of her mouth. These idiots probably didn¡¯t even realize it! However, when she walked all the way to a restaurant, Fan Hua walked out slowly from one side of the street. Mu Qingwan went into the restaurant and bring out the recipe she wrote to the owner of the restaurant. The owner of the restaurant didn¡¯t believe it at first, but it was only when Mu Qingwan cooked the dishes that he was shocked and wanted to buy Mu Qingwan¡¯s recipe. Mu Qingwan made a direct offer to him, twenty dishes¡­ ten thousand taels of silver. The owner of the restaurant was unwilling at first. He could think of the delicacy of that dish and it has never been served here, and his heart was a little moved at the moment. ¡°Boss¡­ This is a huge profit opportunity for you! If you don¡¯t grasp it well, I will sell it to someone else.¡± Mu Qingwan put some pressure appropriately. Although the owner of the restaurant was very distressed, he finally took out the ten thousand taels of silver. It was the brilliance in Mu Qingwan¡¯s words that moved him. That¡¯s right, in this city¡­ only his restaurant has this dish, at that time wouldn¡¯t there be an endless stream of people! After tidying up, probably the generals and officials will also come to his restaurant. In the future¡­ after he has earned enough money, he can open restaurants all over the Sangxue Country. Thinking of his lofty ambitions, the restaurant owner became even more enthusiastic. Mu Qingwan put the banknotes close to her, a slight smile appeared on her lips, then she walked out. The next stop was the brothel. The best brothel in this place was Wanchun. It was said that there was a first-class prostitute in it, who was still a virgin. Mu Qingwan become interested. At that moment, she swaggered towards Wanchun. After all, she has so many banknotes and she was so handsome, that prostitute must be staring at her. That thought was Mu Qingwan¡¯s whimsical thought. When she arrived at Wanchun, she decided to find the most popular girl. What kind of person the procuress was, she can immediately find out that Mu Qingwan was a girl. In a blink, she understood that this was a young lady from a rich family who come to experience life. The people working in this business were well-inform. But she has never see or heard about this girl. Unless it was a wealthy and influential family, then it was impossible to probe. But how could it be possible for a young lady from that kind of family to come to such a place. Perhaps they will feel unlucky when mentioning Wanchun. Therefore, the procuress quickly thought of a countermeasure. CH 314 Chapter 314 Female War God Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud The procuress lead Mu Qingwan to one of the famous prostitutes, Ye Qingqing¡¯s room . She left after saying to be a good host. After the procuress left, Ye Qingqing glanced at Mu Qingwan in a daze. However, she still sat down and poured a glass of wine for Mu Qingwan. Mu Qingwan picked up the wine glass and took a sip, frowned, then put down the wine glass in disgust. ¡°Young master doesn¡¯t like wine, then Qingqing will make tea for you!¡± After Ye Qingqing said this she knelt on the other side and started the tea ceremony. Mu Qingwan was slightly surprised, this¡­she was still able to do this. ¡°Young master, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Ye Qingqing saw the surprise in Mu Qingwan¡¯s eyes and asked with a smile. ¡°Your tea ceremony is very exquisite.¡± Mu Qingwan praised sincerely. ¡°I am only a family member of a criminal.¡± Ye Qingqing smiled slightly and said no more. But Mu Qingwan still understood. It turned out she was a young lady from an official family, and then¡­someone in the family committed a crime, and she fell into this place. Mu Qingwan also has a favorable impression of Ye Qingqing. When Ye Qingqing brought the tea to Mu Qingwan. She sniffed it first, and bursts of fragrance came to her nostrils, took a sip, the tea was fragrant. This tea was not the best, but it was because of her craftsmanship that it become excellent. ¡°Young master, do you like to listen to the zither or have a game of chess?¡± Ye Qingqing asked aloud. ¡°You can play two songs at will!¡± Mu Qingwan listened while drinking tea, feeling very comfortable. After listening, Mu Qingwan almost fell asleep. ¡°Young master, is my playing bad?¡± It was also the first time Ye Qingqing saw someone wanting to sleep while she was playing the zither. ¡°Not that it¡¯s bad, it just lacks a bit of soul.¡± Mu Qingwan walked up to her, Ye Qingqing quickly stepped aside and gave the zither to Mu Qingwan. Mu Qingwan sat down, played, and sang. ¡°The blue sea is laughing, the tidal waves are surging up on both shores, drifting along with the waves. The blue sky is laughing, the tidal waves of human society are numerous and complicated. Who will win, who will lose, only Heaven knows. The rivers and mountains are laughing, the misty rain is far away.¡± Upon hearing Mu Qingyu¡¯s zither and her singing, Ye Qingqing was dumbfounded. It was clearly a female voice. Of course, she has already guessed it the first time she saw Mu Qingwan. A woman is a woman, she can¡¯t become a man by changing into a man¡¯s clothes. She has been in this industry for so many years, she can still see it right a way. She just didn¡¯t expect that this young lady was a bit excited about singing¡­ and sang¡­ However, the song Mu Qingwan played and sang was really good, even she couldn¡¯t help being addicted to it. Mu Qingwan heartily played one song. Although this zither was not very good, but she hasn¡¯t played zither for a long time. This time, she was already content to be able to play the zither. ¡°Miss¡­you¡¯re really amazing!¡± Ye Qingqing walked up to Mu Qingwan and praised her. ¡°Uh¡­ how do you know I¡¯m¡­¡± Before the stupid question was asked, Mu Qingwan also guessed that it was because of her voice when she sang. ¡°I knew it wasn¡¯t Miss Qingqing¡¯s playing¡­¡± While talking, a man walked in. Mu Qingyu looked at the person who came. And saw the man was wearing a white cloud-pattern robe, with a pair of peach blossom eyes on his handsome face, and he was looking at her with fascination. After Mu Qingwan transmigrated here, she has never been looked at by a man with this kind of fascination. CH 315 Chapter 315 Female War God Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud Mu Qingwan blushed all of sudden. Then she lowered her head. She has read some time travel novels and knows that some princes often like to go to brothels, not to play with women, but to gather information. ¡°Miss, what¡¯s your name?¡± The man walked up to Mu Qingwan and asked softly. Listening to his charming voice, at this moment Mu Qingwan¡¯s heart has been enchanted. ¡°My name is Mu Qingwan!¡± ¡°Mu Qingwan¡­¡± Upon hearing this name, the man was slightly surprised. ¡°Then what is your relationship with Mu Qingyu?¡± He asked again, ¡°She is my elder sister, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Seeing his expression, Mu Qingwan felt a little strange and asked again. ¡°Nothing!?¡± The man looked at her and smiled slightly, but there was alienation in his smile. It was impossible for Mu Qingwan not to feel it. At first, she thought that this man was interested in her, but everything changed after she mentioned Mu Qingyu. This was their first meeting, and although Mu Qingwan really wanted to know the reason but she was too embarrassed to ask more questions. The atmosphere suddenly became awkward. Mu Qingwan saw that the man and Ye Qingqing was having a happy conversation, she felt a little jealous in her heart. ¡°I will leave first!¡± Mu Qingwan stood up. ¡°Okay, today¡¯s money, I will pay for you!¡± The man smiled slightly at Mu Qingwan. Mu Qingwan couldn¡¯t help being taken aback because of his smile. ¡°What¡¯s your name!?¡± She asked such a sentence. ¡°Sui Tang.¡± He smiled warmly, and those peach-blossom eyes filled with infinite affection made Mu Qingwan¡¯s heart tremble. ¡°Farewell!¡± Mu Qingwan felt that she could no longer stay in this place and hastily left. After Mu Qingwan left, Ye Qingqing looked at Sui Tang¡¯s eyes and couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°Did Your Highness fall in love with that woman?¡± ¡°This prince doesn¡¯t need to report to you about this!¡± Sui Tang withdrew his obsessed eyes, and the eyes that looked at Ye Qingqing also became sharper. ¡°I just want to tell Your Highness that the bustard here seems to be very interested in her.¡± Ye Qingqing smiled. As soon as Sui Tang heard her words, he hurried out. Ye Qingqing couldn¡¯t help smiling when she saw her door being shut so forcefully. Just as Sui Tang reached the stairs, he saw a man who patted Mu Qingwan¡¯s neck vigorously, and Mu Qingwan¡¯s body softened softly. He hurried over and hugged Mu Qingwan¡¯s body. ¡°Go away!¡± He said coldly. Those people were terrified and ran away in a hurry. Sui Tang hugged Mu Qingwan and went back to Ye Qingqing¡¯s room, Sui Tang took out a porcelain bottle and put it under Mu Qingwan¡¯s nose. Mu Qingwan woke up slowly, she stared at Sui Tang in astonishment. ¡°I am Sui Tang, Prince Ling of Beimu Country, are you willing to go back with me and be my princess consort?¡± Mu Qingwan really didn¡¯t think that the first thing she would hear when she woke up was this, and she nodded with tears in her eyes. Ye Qingqing, who was sitting on the side, was almost pissed off. ¡°Ye Qingqing, I¡¯m ordering you now to let all the hidden guards here to escort us back to the country.¡± Sui Tang took out a token from his pocket and instructed coldly. ¡°¡­¡± Ye Qingqing fell helpless and finally had no choice but to compromise. On this night, Mu Qingwan disappeared. This night, all the spies on Xuecheng City also disappeared. CH 316 Chapter 316 Female War God Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud Fan Hua returned to the General¡¯s Mansion with scars all over her body, and knelt down in front of Mu Qingyu. ¡°General¡­ Second young lady eloped with Sui Tang.¡± ¡°What?¡± Mu Qingyu was slightly taken aback, what does this mean. ¡°Today I found that the second young lady went out secretly, I also followed her secretly. She first went to a restaurant, stayed inside for a long time, and left with a smile. After she left I went to the restaurant. Only after duress and coercion did I know that the second young lady went to sell the recipes, this is her recipe!¡± After saying that, Fanhua took out the well-folded note from her sleeve. She continued, ¡°Because I stayed in the restaurant for too long, I no longer saw the second young lady when I came out, so I searched everywhere, but couldn¡¯t find her¡­ until night, a fight occurred at the Wanchun Tower. I went over to have a look, and it turned out that the second young lady went to the Wanchun Tower¡­ Because she sang a song in the Wanchun Tower, Prince Ling of Beimu Country??Sui Tang fall in love with her. That Sui Tang originally come to steal information and because of Mu Qingwan he used the hidden guards and many spies to leave.¡± After Fan Hua finished speaking, she bowed her head, waiting for Mu Qingyu¡¯s punishment. Mu Qingyu was holding the paper that had just been presented by Fan Hua. As she expected, it was full of Sichuan and Hunan cuisines. The mapo tofu, shredded pork with fish sauce, Sichuan boiled spicy pork, fish head with minced chili sauce¡­ According to the usual route, she should go to a brothel to sell music¡­ It¡¯s no wonder that Fan Hua has no idea. She couldn¡¯t think that Mu Qingwan would want to go to a brothel. After all, in this day and age, if a woman went to a brothel, her whole life will be ruined. Not only that, the reputation of all woman of that family will be ruined. She will either be dealt with by a glass of poisoned wine, or her hair will be shaved and sent to the family temple, However Mu Qingwan¡­ luck¡­ was really good¡­ Only one song can make people fall in love at first sight. ¡°What song is she singing?¡± Mu Qingyu asked. ¡°I can¡¯t remember very clearly. Something like what kind of laughter came.¡± Fan Hua thought for a while, but couldn¡¯t remember it. After all, she wasn¡¯t there. She only heard it from circulating erroneous reports. ¡°One smiled at the vast ocean!!¡± Mu Qingyu said. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s it!¡± Fan Hua nodded upon hearing the familiar name. Mu Qingyu was instantly dumbfounded. It turned out to be this song, she was also drunk. ¡°Get up!¡± Mu Qingyu waved Fan Hua up. ¡°Yes!¡± Fan Hua still felt a little ashamed. After all, she was still the first-rank guard, and she was very ashamed. Mu Qingyu didn¡¯t want to say anything at first, but seeing Fan Hua¡¯s expression, she couldn¡¯t help but say something. ¡°At that time you could wait until Mu Qingwan returned to the General¡¯s Mansion, and then go back to the restaurant for inquiry.¡± Could it still be possible for the restaurant to disappear? ¡°Yes! It¡¯s all my fault for being too impatient!¡± Fan Hua shrink her head and admitted her mistake. In fact, on one hand, she was impatient, and on the other hand, she looked down on Mu Qingwan. She felt that Mu Qingwan won¡¯t be able to do anything. But she didn¡¯t expect that she would went to a dirty place like a brothel. Fan Hua has to say that the general¡¯s younger sister was really weird. ¡°General, the second young lady eloped with someone, what should I do about this matter?¡± When Fan Hua thought of this, she wept bitterly. The second young lady not only went to a dirty place like a brothel, but also eloped with someone, and the person she eloped with was someone from the enemy country. CH 317 Chapter 317 Female War God Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud What should we do about this matter? Leaving the fact that the general was a woman. The second young lady¡¯s behavior will also damage the general¡¯s reputation. The general was the commander-in-chief of an army and had a younger sister who eloped with the enemy. In case it raised many rumors Mu Qingyu frowned involuntarily when she heard Fan Hua¡¯s worry. It was her mistake. She didn¡¯t expect that Mu Qingwan still had this move. Mu Qingyu thought after she controlled her money, it was the same as controlling her hands and feet. Unexpectedly, she still has this move. ¡°Spread the word. The second young lady is critically ill¡­ Prepare to hold a funeral and find a similar corpse to subtitued her.¡± ¡°Yes!!¡± Fan Hua had no choice but to nod upon hearing Mu Qingyu¡¯s order. Now, that was all they can do. They can¡¯t let people know this shameful thing that their second young lady elopes with someone. Because it was the death of an unmarried girl, Mu Qingwan held a small funeral and found a place with good feng shui to bury her. However, this incident still caused rumors to spread in Muxue City. Nevertheless, under Mu Qingyu¡¯s vigorous and resolute actions and several people were killed, then the rumors became a little lighter. Around this time, Mu Qingyu received a letter from the Eighth Prince. Seeing the contents of the letter, Mu Qingyu¡¯s lips couldn¡¯t help but curl up slightly. After getting into the eighth prince¡¯s side, now only Mu Qingwan was left. Someone who could be crushed to death casually, at present have become difficult. Mu Qingyu also felt a little depressed. ¡°General, Doctor Dongfang is here.¡± Fan Hua¡¯s voice came from outside the door, and Mu Qingyu hastily put away the letters. She was looking helplessly at Dongfang Jibai breaking in through the door. ¡°Dongfang Jibai!! This is my study room, I may be looking at official business, it¡¯s wrong for you to barge in like this.¡± Mu Qingyu spoke with a serious tone. ¡°Oh!¡± Dongfang Jibai respond and sat down on the side, but there was no trace of shame on his face. Mu Qingyu felt dumbfounded for a while. She waved her hand to let Fan Hua leave. ¡°Why are you here again!?¡± Mu Qingyu stared at Dongfang Jibai. ¡°We are people on the same path!!¡± Dongfang Jibai said. ¡°¡­¡± Seeing his sudden seriousness, Mu Qingyu naturally feel that what he said had other meaning. ¡°I am also a member of the Eighth Prince.¡± Dongfang Jibai said with a smile. When Mu Qingyu heard him say this, she was taken aback for a moment and then returned to normal. How can she be sure that he didn¡¯t mean to frame her. Seeing that Mu Qingwan was still trying to conceal herself, Dongfang Jibai stretched out his long and slender fingers holding a jade pendant. That jade pendant was a rare piece of red jade, about the size of a thumbnail. Under the sun, not only did it have the luster of jade, but also the dazzling light of precious gemstones. Mu Qingyu had no choice but to believe him at this time, because she also had this jade pendant. At that moment, she took out the letter from the drawer and took out the same jade pendant from it. The eighth prince said that only his confidants can have this jade pendant. Dongfang Jibai looked at her and was amused for a while, ¡°I said, you surrendered before I instigated you, which makes me have no sense of fulfillment?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Hearing what he said, Mu Qingyu couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. She always thought that the eighth prince didn¡¯t look for her. It turned out that he was using Dongfang Jibai to reach her. CH 318 Chapter 318 Female War God Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud She said, Dongfang Jibai, a genius doctor who was similar to a dandy, was clamoring to come to this place with her to suffer. This was not his style. ¡°Throughout the court, only the Eighth Prince¡­ who can convince me.¡± What Mu Qingyu said was actually very arrogant. But Dongfang Jibai didn¡¯t feel anything when he heard her words. After all, Mu Qingyu has the capital. Seeing that Dongfang Jibai was completely baffled, Mu Qingyu stopped talking. ¡°How did you become the eighth prince¡¯s confidant?¡± Mu Qingyu looked at Dongfang Jibai with curiosity. Could it be because he can save people? Of course, this was also a very powerful skill. ¡°Here!¡± Dongfang Jibai said and pointed his head with his hands. Mu Qingyu couldn¡¯t help but rolled her eyes. ¡°Then believe it or not, I can say that the crown prince will be abolished within five days, and the eighth prince will be the crown prince within a month. You believe it or not.¡± Dongfang Jibai looked at her with a smile, his phoenix eyes were full of affection. ¡°I believe it!¡± Although Mu Qingyu felt a little strange, she couldn¡¯t help but believe it. At first, Dongfang Jibai thought he had to say something, but when Mu Qingyu said that, Dongfang Jibai was taken aback. He didn¡¯t know what else to say. Then Dongfang Jibai discussed the war with her. After listening to each of Dongfang Jibai¡¯s schemes, Mu Qingyu suddenly felt that she was too young. On one hand, she felt that Dongfang Jibai was really¡­ cunning, insidious¡­ Later, under Dongfang Jibai¡¯s gaze, Mu Qingyu obediently replaced the word with wisdom! ! Sure enough, five days later, news came from the capital that the crown prince had been deposed. Mu Qingyu took the letter and stared at it for a long time. Although she believed in Dongfang Jibai from the very beginning. There was still a bit of a discrepancy when it actually happened. She has mixed feelings, it turned out that the plot had reversed. However, this wasn¡¯t something she did. Then after the next month, the eighth prince will become the crown prince. Right now, only Mu Qingwan left. In fact, Mu Qingyu has always sent spies to Beimu Country. She also got some news about Mu Qingwan. The man she eloped with was Sui Tang, Prince Ling of Beimu Country. He was the only son of Sui Lan, The women emperor of Beimu Country. Because Beimu Country was dominated by women, every generation the emperor will have many daughters. Especially Sui Lan. She gave birth to thirty daughters and later had a son. He grew up being spoiled. Because he was a man, the rest of the princesses didn¡¯t care. After all, no matter how much he was loved, he was a man and it was impossible for him to climb to the throne. Therefore, he was the one who called the wind and rain in Beimu country. This time, although he disturbed the layout of Beimu Country in Muxue City. He was only given a verbal warning, and there was nothing more. He took Mu Qingwan back and wanted to marry her as the princess consort. However, in terms of identity, the relationship between the two cannot be combined. In the end, there was no other choice but to make Mu Qingwan recognize the prime minister as her adoptive mother. In the end, Mu Qingwan got married in a grand wedding. Because Mu Qingwan was a time-traveling girl. She organized unprecedented weddings, and will not be repeated. After marriage, she used the money from Prince Ling Mansion to open many stores across the country. CH 319 Chapter 319 Female War God Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud In Beimu Country capital, a women¡¯s club was opened, and an aristocratic academy for women was opened. Because it was a country dominated by women. The shops opened by Mu Qingwan were favored by the people of Beimu Country. Mu Qingwan became a pioneer in the Beimu Country. Now Princess Consort Ling¡¯s reputation become prominent in the Beimu Country. After pondering, Mu Qingyu suddenly thought of a good idea. She smiled, wrote a note, and let Fan Hua pass it out. Very quick, there was a rumor in Beimu Country. The people said that only someone like Princess Consort Ling could become Beimu Country¡¯s emperor. Mu Qingwan had a heartfelt smile when she heard this. She knew that she had this ability, but¡­ Her current husband loves her so much, and she was very satisfied with her current life. But these rumors have been spreading like wildfire. Mu Qingwan also saw how powerful an emperor is, and even felt there was no talented person among Sui Tang sisters. At this time, Mu Qingwan couldn¡¯t help feeling a little bit worried about the future development of Beimu Country. Looking at her dear husband, she suddenly felt that if she became the emperor, she would only have him. In this way¡­ the quality of life of the two of them would also improve to a higher level. Mu Qingwan¡¯s heart also swelled up. Until several princesses spoke ill of her because of these rumors, Mu Qingwan made up her mind. Originally, she only had a little idea of ??wanting to be the emperor, but now because of their provocation, she has decided that she will become the emperor. Because she was a transmigrator and knows a lot of things. Can¡¯t she beat these ancients? Mu Qingwan felt extremely contemptuous. After thinking hard, she finally felt that her elder sister might be able to help her. At that moment, behind Sui Tang¡¯s back, she secretly wrote a letter and delivered it to Mu Qingyu. Mu Qingyu looked at the letter that was delivered, and when she opened it, she was shocked. The rumor she spread before was just to cooperate with a more capable princess over there, but she didn¡¯t expect to receive a letter from Mu Qingwan. Looking at the familiar words on it, Mu Qingyu¡¯s lip curled up with a hint of sarcasm. The words were almost exactly the same as those in the original plot. After the success, everyone will be fine. She will also have friendly diplomatic relations with Sangxue Country, and there will be no war between the two countries in the future. Where did she get the confidence to say such things to her? After Mu Qingyu finished reading the letter, it was a coincidence that she received a letter from Beimu Country Eldest Princess. The eldest princess said in the letter that the emperor of Beimu Country was dying because of eating something. But the doctor couldn¡¯t find out the cause. Mu Qingwan¡¯s voice in Beimu Country was also getting stronger and stronger. The eldest princess wants to join forces with Mu Qingyu to plot a coup to seize the throne. When Mu Qingyu saw this letter, wasn¡¯t this bring her pillow when she was drowsy? [It means that just when you want to do something, you just have enough conditions] She quickly wrote back to the eldest princess and wrote some of her requests, and those requests were also very excessive. In the end¡­ She also inserted the letter from Mu Qingwan. Now, she just needs to wait for the reply from the eldest princess. Sure enough, the eldest princess became more impatient when she received Mu Qingyu¡¯s letter. Even if the treaties given by Mu Qingyu were very unreasonable, she could choose to agree. CH 320 Chapter 320 Female War God Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud Mu Qingyu closed the letter, and wrote another letter to Mu Qingwan, telling her that she agreed. Using this letter to deceive her. It doesn¡¯t matter if she believes it or not. According to the letter from the eldest princess, the coup d¡¯etat will be three days later. Three days later, she will also send troops¡­ Cooperate internally and externally, and then make a fortune. Mu Qingwan was easily solved, and Beimu Country, a troublesome country was also solved. There was no any fear after signing these treaties with Beimu Country. Mu Qingyu never thought Mu Qingwan would believe her, but she still received a letter from Mu Qingwan. She said three days later. Mu Qingyu looked at the time, and it turned out to be the same as the one proposed by the eldest princess. In fact, Mu Qingyu roughly guess the poison should be given by the eldest princess. As Mu Qingwan didn¡¯t have the guts to poison someone. However, she chose this path, and later¡­ she will be the one to bear the crime. In fact, Mu Qingyu couldn¡¯t figure out why Mu Qingwan who had always treated her with disdain and do whatever she wanted since she transmigrated still believed in her so much. This time, for such a big matter as the rebellion, she still pinned her hopes on her. Could it be because¡­ the conditions she proposed were very attractive? Mu Qingyu was very confused regarding this. But Mu Qingwan really thought so. In other words, She and Mu Qingyu made this step for no other reason other than their interests, and after she stood at that height. Sangxue Country, she will completely devour it. Thinking of this, Mu Qingwan felt great about herself. She seemed to have thought of her great future and felt that she would become a woman more powerful than Wu Zetian. Mu Qingyu¡¯s troops were also ready. They only have to wait for the promised days. Mu Qingyu didn¡¯t fully trust the eldest princess, let alone Mu Qingwan. Although she really wanted to kill Mu Qingwan, she couldn¡¯t expose the entire Sangxue Country to others. She led a troop of 50,000 and left 100,000 troops stationed in the city. She can¡¯t relax in case of life-threatening. In the end, she let Dongfang Jibai, that dark and treacherous person¡­ er no¡­ a wise and farsighted person, guarded the rear. Now, she can go to Beimu Country without any worries. After arriving at Beimu Country, as if entering an unpeopled land her 50,000.. Cooperating with the Eldest Princess inside and outside, the two of them forced Mu Qingwan into the palace. ¡°Pa¨C¡° The eldest princess slapped Mu Qingwan to the ground. ¡°You bitch, you actually murdered emperor mother¡­¡± The eldest princess pointed her finger at Mu Qingwan. ¡°What, is what Elder Sister Wanwan said true?¡± Sui Tang has always been an idle prince. Although he often helped his family with some things, they were also insignificant things. He was a native of Beimu Country and was instilled with the idea of ??eating and drinking when he was young. He has never had any thoughts about the throne. In short, no matter who the emperor is, his life would have no worries. However, his princess consort dared to do this rebellious thing. ¡°I didn¡¯t kill¡­¡± As soon as Mu Qingwan heard that the eldest princess was going to put a shit bowl on her head, she couldn¡¯t ignore it. ¡°hehe¡­¡­¡± CH 321 Chapter 321 Female War God Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud ¡°Hehe¡­¡± The eldest princess sneered and threw out a letter. Sui Tang took a look, and his eyes widened instantly. Mu Qingwan actually wanted to rebel, and even asked her elder sister to cooperate with her, why? Did she want the entire Beimu Country to become Sangxue Country? And he trusted her so much! ¡°You bitch!¡± At that moment, Sui Tang slapped Mu Qingwan. In the Beimu Country, he was the honorable Prince Ling, and he can still live a comfortable life. But because of Mu Qingwan, she disrupted all of this. ¡°You hit me!¡± Mu Qingwan didn¡¯t expect Sui Tang would hit her. He has always been gentle and meek toward her. When she gets angry, he will kneel on the washboard. For an ancient man, this was an impossible thing to happen. But in order to make her smile, he basically did everything. Now¡­he actually hit her. ¡°Imperial elder sister, I¡¯ve already divorced this woman, and I don¡¯t care how you deal with her!¡± After Sui Tang said this, he stood to one side and slowly closed his eyes. ¡°Sui Tang, you bastard, do you think that I killed your mother based on a letter? My elder sister didn¡¯t help me after she came but helped her instead. What¡¯s the reason why it wasn¡¯t her?¡± Mu Qingwan sneered again, why can¡¯t he understand such a simple problem? ¡°Presumptuous! What a sharp tongue!¡± The eldest princess frowned at her accusation and shouted immediately. The palace servants standing on one side holding a wooden plank went to slap Mu Qingwan¡¯s mouth. The strength of beating was very strong. After a moment, Mu Qingwan¡¯s mouth was stained with blood, and her appearance was also terrifying. With a painful expression, Mu Qingwan looked at them, her eyes were full of hatred. In fact, the people present were an extremely slick person, how can they not understand? Sui Tang was also a child born into the royal family, so how can he not understand. But even if they understand at this moment, they can only pretend to be confused. The eldest princess will soon be the emperor. Undoubtedly, she cannot be charged with murdering her mother. So this charge can only be put in Mu Qingwan¡¯s body. There was strong hatred in Mu Qingwan¡¯s eyes, she looked at Mu Qingyu viciously. She couldn¡¯t figure out why Mu Qingyu chose to help others but not her. Although she thought about using her as a springboard, they were sisters, weren¡¯t they? ¡°I came here because of my younger sister¡­ It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t think she¡¯s suitable to be an emperor. She was pampered by me since she was a child, so when I heard some people¡¯s malicious messages, I thought a little¡­ Originally, I wanted to take the opportunity to take over the Beimu Country, but¡­ I found that the eldest princess is still very capable, so we made some agreements.¡± Mu Qingyu smiled slightly and came out to help the eldest princess to clear her name. She also used this to let the eldest princess understand that if she did not reach an agreement, her reputation would be miserable. It can be imagined how the succession to the throne with a dishonorable reputation will lead to. In fact, she had also thought to let them fight with each other, and she can also be a fisherman. It¡¯s just¡­ Beimu Country was really not as simple as imagined. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have been in constant opposition with Sangxue Country. For so many years, if Sangxue Country captured a country, Beimu Country will immediately attack another one. They were evenly matched, so Mu Qingyu has to stop here to prevent Beimu¡¯s crazed attack. CH 322 Chapter 322 Female War God Translated by littlecloud Even if she can¡¯t take the initiative to attack. She might as well think about how to find something that made herself powerful. So Mu Qingyu was very satisfied with this. Regardless of Mu Qingyu¡¯s words, it doesn¡¯t matter how many people believe it. Since ancient times there was a saying, the winner is the king and the loser is the bandit. ¡°Imperial young brother, how do you think this woman should be executed?¡± The eldest princess casually pointed at Mu Qingwan who was lying on the ground. Sui Tang glanced at Mu Qingwan indifferently and then bowed respectfully to the eldest princess. ¡°Death by Lingchi.¡± The thin lip that was usually used to say tender, and honeyed words. At this moment, it uttered the coldest words in the world. Mu Qingwan who had been slapped until bleed. At this moment, she sneered and looked at them coldly. She was dragged away and a trace of blood streaked across the ground. Mu Qingyu also glanced at Sui Tang who lowered his head and remained silent. She also saw a lot of the intimate time between him and Mu Qingwan in those flying pigeons message. When a man loves you, he will pamper you to the extreme. He can go up the mountain of knives and down the frying pan, but if the matter involved his interests, all of this was useless. Mu Qingyu stayed in Beimu Country for a while. After the eldest princess became the emperor, the two signed an unequal treaty, and Mu Qingyu left Beimu Country. When she was leaving, she saw a carriage passing by her side. Inside the glazed carriage was the handsome face of Sui Tang, with a bright and beautiful woman in his arms. The two of them looked very happy. Beimu Country was still the same as before. Even if one person went missing, it didn¡¯t matter to anyone. After Mu Qingyu returned to the border town, she gave the treaty to Dongfang Jibai to take a look. Dongfang Jibai was amazed. Because of this treaty, the border town became peaceful. Mu Qingyu assign someone to be stationed in the border town, and she led the people back to the capital in a mighty way. After returning to the capital, Mu Qingyu handed over the military talisman to the emperor, and became a stable general. The emperor was very happy and finally granted the title of prince to Mu Qingyu. She was also the first woman with the title of prince in Sangxue Country. Mu Qingyu actually didn¡¯t care about these things, what she cares about was the deposed crown prince. The deposed crown prince was not killed but was locked up. Finally, when the emperor passed away, the eighth prince ascended the throne, and the deposed crown prince also died of illness inside the palace. When Mu Qingyu was kneeling to worship the emperor as he ascended the throne. She heard the news that the deposed crown prince had died of illness. At this time, a mechanical voice sounds in her mind. ?Strategic Supplantation, Use it or Don¡¯t use it? ¡°Use it!¡± She chose to use it without hesitation. When her soul rose up, the scene changed, and she saw the emperor giving her in marriage. Dongfang Jibai married! ! When Ji Qingyu saw this scene, she couldn¡¯t help laughing. When she returned to the castle, it was pitch black. Ji Qingyu looked around, but still couldn¡¯t see anything. What happened? What is this phenomenon! ? Just when she didn¡¯t understand, she heard a voice next to her ear, ¡°Go to the next task.¡± After a while of dizziness, Ji Qingyu gritted her teeth, Damn it, she hasn¡¯t asked Ji Zexi some questions yet! ? It¡¯s pitch black, what does it mean? Ji Qingyu tremble, and then saw clearly that the place where she was standing was in a simple toilet. CH 323 Chapter 323 Divorcing Superstar Husband Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud Ji Qingyu held on to the door frame, gritted her teeth trying to stand firmly, and looked at the old lady in the mirror¡­ She couldn¡¯t help but sighed, damn it, she entered another plot again. Whatever, if she solved the plot quickly, then she can go back and ask for clarification. She just hope, that time won¡¯t be in darkness. After making up her mind, Ji Qingyu went out and found that there was no one at home, so she locked the door, then returned to the bedroom, lay down on the bed, and began to accept the plot. The original owner was called Li Qingyu, who grew up with Mo Xiao as a childhood sweetheart, and later married him as a matter of course after graduating from university. Because Mo Xiao was a third-tier actor, and he has always wanted to climb up, he can¡¯t have children, and pretending to be single, Li Qingyu agreed to all of them. Because she wasn¡¯t allowed to have children and did not take any measures, Li Qingyu became pregnant three times and have an abortion three times, so much so that she became completely infertile later on. It was because of Mo Xiao matter that she can¡¯t have children, and Li Qingyu was complained by her mother-in-law, feeling that she was a hen that couldn¡¯t lay eggs. Because she loves Mo Xiao so much, Li Qingyu bears it one after another. Finally, rainbow come after the strom, Mo Xiao finally became popular after participating in an outdoor variety show. After that, there were various announcements and invitations. And Li Qingyu was also introduce by Mo Xiao during a birthday party. He announced her to the whole world and told everyone that she was his wife. Because of years of hard work, Li Qingyu looked very old, but because of Mo Xiao¡¯s unwavering devotion to her, his affectionate demeanor instantly won praise from the outside world. Mo Xiao has become popular, but he was still the same as before. There was no scandal, and he still treated Li Qingyu well as usual. Li Qingyu felt that she was the happiest woman in the world. At this time, Mo Xiao grabbed her and said affectionately that he wanted a child. But¡­ At this time, Li Qingyu was unable to conceive, no matter whether she went to the hospital or took those disgusting folk remedies, she couldn¡¯t conceive. Li Qingyu, who was immersed in the honeypot of happiness, felt that her world had become dark. Mo Xiao knew about this, but still treated her very well, telling her that it didn¡¯t matter if he didn¡¯t has children, he will always love her. Even if her mother-in-law always pressure her, Mo Xiao always stood by her side. But every time she went out with Mo Xiao and saw the children, he always had a gentle expression, which made Li Qingyu feel uncomfortable. Later, by chance, Li Qingyu invited a babysitter home. The babysitter was only nineteen years old. Seeing her pitiful, Li Qingyu asked her to bring the child along. The child was already five years old and was also in kindergarten. Except on weekends, there was a school bus to pick him up and drop him off, so there is nothing to trouble. Mo Xiao liked that child very much and often came back to play with that child. When Li Qingyu saw this, she felt very sad in her heart. Outside, many people said that she married a good husband and lived a smooth life. She was really very happy. However, she couldn¡¯t even have a child. One day, Li Qingyu took the children out to play, and when she came back, she saw Mo Xiao having sex with the babysitter. She was dumbfounded when she saw it. CH 324 Chapter 324 Divorcing Superstar Husband Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud At that time, the little nanny was crying and said that she was going to call the police, she was being forced. Mo Xiao was begging for mercy, saying that if she called the police, his acting career would be over, and his life would be over. In the end, Li Qingyu begged the little nanny for forgiveness. In the end, the little nanny asked her to take care of the children and do the housework for her. For Mo Xiao, for her family, Li Qingyu chose to agree. She was clearly Mo Xiao¡¯s wife, but she had to watch her husband openly sharing the same bed with the nanny at home. She was obviously the master, but she has to do laundry, cook, and take care of the baby for the nanny. Gradually, Li Qingyu couldn¡¯t take it anymore, so she often went to the bar, and then had a one-night stand with someone inexplicably in the bar. Because Mo Xiao was a superstar, Li Qingyu was secretly photographed and even appeared in the newspaper headlines. Li Qingyu became the target of public criticism and was scolded until she couldn¡¯t hold her head up. She couldn¡¯t take it anymore, she voluntarily divorced Mo Xiao and left the house. Because she was in her forties and couldn¡¯t find a decent job, she can only wash dishes in a restaurant. After they divorced, Mo Xiao married the little nanny. The three of them were very happy. Originally, Li Qingyu could have lived the rest of her life. Until the nanny¡¯s son¡¯s tenth birthday, which happened to be held at the hotel where Li Qingwei worked. Because it was too grand, Li Qingyu was also called to the front to help and inadvertently ran into the little nanny. The little nanny seemed to be drunk, her face was flushed, and she laughed loudly when she looked at the old-fashioned Li Qingyu. She said that Li Qingyu was a poor woman, she had actually been with Mo Xiao a long time ago, and that child was Mo Xiao¡¯s son. That person who had one-night stand with her at the bar was arranged by them. Not to mention the next day¡¯s entertainment page, it was also done by them. Li Qingyu¡¯s eyes widened. She couldn¡¯t believe it. She rushed to the little nanny, trying to strangle her to death, but was driven out by the security guards. The distraught Li Qingyu was hit and killed by a speeding car. After receiving the plot, Ji Qingyu opened her eyes, no, in this plot, she should be called Li Qingyu. She was filled with anger, and she knew this feeling came from the original owner. She sat up slowly, squeezed the space between her eyebrows, and looked around. The room was very small, with only one bed, a wardrobe on one side, and a small color TV set on the opposite table. Li Qingyu stood up, wanting to go out and have a look, but she probably got up a little bit violently, and she felt dizzy again. The time she transmigrated was when she was pregnant for the third time. Thinking about this, she stroked her lower abdomen. Long-term malnutrition and a little anemia. Li Qingyu walked into the kitchen, found some red dates and white fungus in the refrigerator, and made some sweet soup. The original owner¡¯s long-cherished wish was to take revenge on Mo Xiao, a heartless man, and to have another child of her own. This time, it was necessary to protect this child well. ¡°Bang bang bang¡ª¡± The door was slapped loudly, Li Qingyu stood up, walked over, and opened the door. Standing outside the door was Wang Yanfang, Mo Xiao¡¯s mother, with her eyes raised above her head. When she saw Li Qingyu open the door, she walked in with dissatisfaction and sat down on the sofa. CH 325 Chapter 325 Divorcing Superstar Husband Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud ¡°You only opened the door now, are you deaf?¡± She sat down, frowning at Li Qingyu. She looks so weak, she has been married for so many years, but never get pregnant, a hen that only eats but does not lay eggs. Thinking about it, she felt disgusted and didn¡¯t want to see Li Qingyu anymore. ¡°Mom, you knock on the door so anxiously and I heard you have opened the door.¡± Li Qingyu was three months pregnant. Probably due to anemia, she felt dizzy after standing for a while. Then she also sat down on the sofa on one side. Seeing Wang Yanfang¡¯s appearance, there was a disapproving feeling inside her heart. Although it was said that filial piety should be emphasized, she also takes a large part of the reason for Li Qingyu¡¯s miserable life. Anyway, she wouldn¡¯t live with Mo Xiao for long, so it wouldn¡¯t matter if she broke up with Wang Yanfang at this time. ¡°How dare you talk to me like that!¡± Wang Yanfang widened her eyes, stretched out her hand, and patted the table. Seeing Li Qingyu¡¯s eyes, it was as if she had seen a ghost. She has watched this daughter-in-law growing up since she was a child. They were originally a neighbor. At first, when her parents were still alive, she treat her well on the surface. Later, after her parents pass away and after more than ten years, she hasn¡¯t given birth to a child yet, it became frustrating to see her. She had always been timid, but now she dared to talk to her like that. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me, Mom? What did I say wrong?¡± Li Qingyu sat there, looking at her with clear eyes. ¡°You, a hen that can¡¯t lay eggs, how dare you talk back like this. Believe it or not, I want you to get out of here immediately.¡± Wang Yanfang stood up, her eyes were as big as copper bells. Li Qingyu looked at her standing up, her chest heaving in anger, and there was a slight smile on the corner of her mouth. ¡°First of all, I want to tell Mom that I am pregnant now, and I have been pregnant for three months. In the past ten years, I have also been pregnant twice. It is your precious son who asked me to abort in order to sprint his career. He also want me to abort this one on my body, so¡­ don¡¯t talk about what kind of hen¡­ that can¡¯t lay eggs in front of me.¡± After Li Qingyu finished speaking, she stood up, walked into the room, and closed the door. Leaving behind Wang Yanfang with a pale face in the living room. After a while, Wang Yanfang finally woke up, and she immediately dialed Mo Xiao¡¯s number. ¡°Hurry up and get back for me.¡± After yelling this sentence, she hung up the phone. Wang Yanfang was sitting on the sofa with a gloomy face. At this time, the sweet smell of tremella and red date soup in the kitchen was also stimulating her. She frowned, walked into the kitchen, and was just about to pour out the pot of soup, but in a blink of an eye, recalling that she was pregnant with her eldest grandson. For a while, she couldn¡¯t bear it and put down the pot again. She sat back angrily on the sofa and waited for Mo Xiao to come back. Compared to Wang Yanfang¡¯s anger, Li Qingyu was relatively relaxed. Probably because she was pregnant, she felt very sleepy, and she fell asleep as soon as she lay on the bed. The door was pushed open heavily. ¡°Boom¡ª¡± there was a loud noise, Li Qingyu opened her sleepy eyes and looked at the man in the dim light. It¡¯s the original owner¡¯s husband, that heartless and black-hearted Mo Xiao. He deserves to be able to be popular at the age of thirty-eight. Although his appearance can¡¯t be compared with the little fresh meat nowadays, it also has a touch of mature masculine charm. The only flaws was that the front teeth were a bit ugly, but in variety shows, it was also because of this that the docile and honest character can be created. CH 326 Chapter 326 Divorcing Superstar Husband Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud Fans call him the old white rabbit. It just so happened that this kind of charm, coupled with the affection he display, made everyone have a good impression of him, and that¡¯s the reason he was named a peerless good man. Thinking of this, Li Qingyu couldn¡¯t help but sneer in her heart. But she didn¡¯t show it in her face. Seeing Mo Xiao angry, she seemed a little panicked. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Li Qingyu asked him puzzled. ¡°Why are you telling my mother that you are pregnant and that you had an abortion before!! Besides, we have agreed that we will not keep this child.¡± Mo Xiao¡¯s face was gloomy. He stood in front of the door, blocking the light outside, with tightly pursed lips, he looked ruthless. Li Qingyu silently observed him, wondering how the original owner fell in love with him, was it because they lived in the mountains? ¡°I can¡¯t take it anymore!¡± Li Qingyu said, tears streaming down her fair cheeks. She didn¡¯t know if it was because of the original owner, but she felt very sad for no reason and tears flowed down her face. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go on like this, this child¡­I will keep it. Besides, Mom has always wanted a grandson.¡± Li Qingyu said while crying. Mo Xiao didn¡¯t expect Li Qingyu would say that suddenly, and he certainly didn¡¯t expect his always docile wife would suddenly become like this. ¡°Xiao-Qing, I know you have suffered all these years, but give me a year, I will definitely let you live a good life.¡± Mo Xiao paused, walked to the bed, and sat down. He stretched out his hand to hold Li Qingyu¡¯s hand and spoke earnestly. Li Qingyu looked at him. His eyes show deep affection and pleading. She sneered in her heart. That¡¯s right, within a year, he will become famous, then keep showing off, and in the end, she will end up with that fate. However, this time, how could he have that chance? ¡°I don¡¯t want to wait!¡± Li Qingyu withdrew her hand, with a serious expression on her face. Seeing that her expression didn¡¯t seem to be pretending, Mo Xiao immediately threw her hand away as soon as her expression changed. ¡°Think carefully for yourself, if you insist on having this child, we¡¯ll get a divorce!¡± Mo Xiao said coldly, then opened the door and went out. Li Qingyu looked at the closed door with a cold expression, divorce? you think to simple! ! After Mo Xiao walked out, he sat on the sofa. He waited for a long time, but Li Qingyu didn¡¯t come out to intercede. But he knew about Li Qingyu¡¯s submissive personality, as long as he kept a straight face, she would be so frightened that she would run in front of him. This time, she didn¡¯t even get out, this woman. Mo Xiao narrowed his eyes, snorted again, and slammed the door out. Naturally, Li Qingyu would not bother with him. She went to the kitchen to drink a bowl of sweet soup, and then made an appointment with a private doctor, planning to see him tomorrow. She was already thirty-five years old, which can considered an advanced maternal age. In addition, she had two abortions before. Her body was already very weak at this time. If she didn¡¯t take good care of her health, let alone the baby, her body would collapse. In the evening, Li Qingyu casually cooked a dish, ate it, and went to sleep. She never thought about going to find Mo Xiao. The next morning, she went to see a doctor first. Fortunately, there was nothing serious, she was only to take some supplements. Then she went to the mall and bought some clothes suitable for pregnant women. When she walked to the mall, she attracted a lot of attention. CH 327 Chapter 327 Divorcing Superstar Husband Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud Probably because the clothes on her body looked like it was from the last century! The original owner has always been reluctant to spend money on buying clothes. Although she has opened a very profitable store, all the family¡¯s money, except for expenses, must be used to sprint for Mo Xiao¡¯s career. Thinking of this, Li Qingyu couldn¡¯t help but sneer. It probably helped him raise a mistress! She bought the skirt, wear it directly, and went to the hairdresser to cut her messy long hair. Not to mention, neat short hair makes people look energetic. People rely on clothes, and it can change their image. Li Qinyu¡¯s whole person was obviously different from the previous resentful woman. Although she looks like a woman in her thirties, but that kind of temperament made her look more elegant. Li Qingyu smiled and went to her store. This store has been in business for many years, and it was handed over to the original owner by her mother. Because it was high-end, there were many customers. For more than 20 years, the business has always been very good. All the money in the family comes from here. In the plot, because the original owner wanted to help Mo Xiao win the outdoor variety show, she sold her only asset. Walking to the door of the shop, Li Qingyu twitched the corners of her mouth. She thought it was ironic, it was clearly her shop but the person in charge was Mo Xiao¡¯s younger sister. Every year profit was also directly handed over to Mo Xiao. It never passes the original owner¡¯s hands. Li Qingyu paused at the door of the store, then walked in. ¡°Miss, you can choose slowly!¡± As soon as she entered, someone greeted her. Li Qingyu ignored her, she walked to the counter and looked at the cashier. ¡°Miss, what can I do for you!?¡± The lady at the cashier was playing a game on the computer, and when she saw Li Qingyu was looking at her, she frowned. ¡°It¡¯s time for work, are you playing games?¡± Li Qingyu asked aloud. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business if I¡¯m playing games!¡± The cashier gave Li Qingyu a glare. It was really unlucky to meet a nosy person. ¡°I¡¯m the boss here, you say whether this is my business or not?¡± Li Qingyu smiled slightly, looking at her calmly. ¡°Oh¡­ this is the funniest joke I¡¯ve ever heard today. I have been in this store for six months. Our boss has always been Sister Mo Yao. How can it be you?¡± The employee looked at Li Qingyu sarcastically and laugh abruptly. ¡°Haven¡¯t you seen the business license? The name on it is Li Qingyu!¡± Li Qingyu just saw the business license on the table, sneered, then picked up her wallet and showed her ID card. ¡°Cut¡­ Please don¡¯t pretend, okay? I have asked our boss, she said that something happened at the time, so I asked you to help apply for the license!?¡± The little girl looked at her sarcastically and smiled. ¡°Now you are all fired! Get out! I don¡¯t need you to believe me, as long as I have the qualifications!¡± Li Qingyu said coldly. She also felt that the original owner was a stupid person. Her own store, was it right to not come to her store for several years. ¡°You crazy woman!¡± The employee on the side also changed her expression, where did this crazy woman come from? ¡°Call the police!¡± Another employee said viciously, and gave Li Qingyu a blank look after she finished speaking. CH 328 Chapter 328 Divorcing Superstar Husband Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud ¡°Un, good!¡± Li Qingyu sat down on the sofa in the rest area on the side. Not afraid at all. Several employers were at lose of word. Once they saw she was not afraid. they get scared silly. They also didn¡¯t dare to call the police. They hurriedly called Mo Yao. But after making dozens of phone calls in succession, they couldn¡¯t get through Mo Yao¡¯s phone. The scene became silent. At this moment, Li Qingyu took out her phone and dialed the number of the police station. The employers were also panicked at this moment. After all, if Li Qingyu dared to do this, it means.. they wouldn¡¯t really get fired. would they! The employers looked at each other in blank dismay, and none of them dared to speak. After a while, the police came over. ¡°Who made the call!?¡± A police officer walked in with an upright face. ¡°It¡¯s me!¡± Li Qingyu walked over with a decent smile. ¡°This shop is mine and because I entrusted someone else to take care of it, these employees don¡¯t know me. Today I made a surprise visit and found that they were not serious about their work, so I was going to fire them, but they were all fierce. I asked them to check the business license, but they didn¡¯t believe that I had the qualifications, and I didn¡¯t dare to confront them head-on because I was pregnant, what should I do if they bump into my child?¡± Li Qingyu said and reached for her stomach. Seeing the police coming, an employer mustered up her courage, ¡°We haven¡¯t seen this person before. She said she was the boss. We can¡¯t believe it.¡± ¡°This is my information!¡± Li Qingyu showed her ID Card and also some certificates about this store to the police. The policeman took another look at the business license on the table. He said with a blank face, ¡°You don¡¯t know each other, doesn¡¯t mean she wasn¡¯t! Now that she wants to fire you, you have to leave.¡± The employers look at each other, and Mo Yao¡¯s phone can¡¯t be reached. In the end, under the watchful eyes of the police, they had no choice but to pack up their things and leave. ¡°Thank you very much, otherwise I really don¡¯t know what to do?¡± Li Qingyu said gratefully to the police officers. ¡°You are too careless as a boss. If you didn¡¯t manage the store yourself, you should at least come here a few times, so the employers can know you!¡± A policeman said. Nevertheless, he has seen all kinds of people. ¡°Yes, thank you very much!¡± Li Qingyu nodded with a smile, sent the police away, and asked someone to change the lock. After finishing everything, she left the store. She went to the supermarket, bought some vegetables, and went home. When she got home, she cooked a pot of soup, then sat on the sofa, turned on the TV, and found a music station, let¡¯s treat it as prenatal education! Li Qingyu closed her eyes, wondering what to do next. Mo Xiao was a person who cares about whether he can be famous. It has been more than 20 years, and he was only a third- and fourth-tier actor. He also can be considered very old. He also pays attention to his reputation. Therefore in the plot, even if he has done so many vicious things, he still gained a good reputation. He has a child, a wife, a reputation, and a status. The original owner as his poor wife has been with him for a lifetime of suffering. In the end, her money was spent, her body was ruined, and her reputation was also ruined. There was a faint smile on Li Qingyu¡¯s lips. If that¡¯s the case, then let Mo Xiao stand on a high place, and then fall down properly. CH 329 Chapter 329 Divorcing Superstar Husband Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud Losing all standing and reputation sounded very cool. A faint smell of bone soup come from the kitchen, and Li Qingyu went in to cook another dish. After a while, she sat at the dining table ready for a meal. After all, she was pregnant, and her health was not good. Fortunately, this was just the beginning, and this child didn¡¯t torment people. It was still possible for her to raise her health. Li Qingyu drank a bowl of soup and ate a small bowl of rice, then she put down her bowl. Someone knocked on the door hard, and Li Qingyu knew who it was without looking. Sitting there, Li Qingyu slowly put away the things on the table, and the sound of knocking was still pounding wildly. ¡°Open the door¡­ Li Qingyu, what are cowering inside?¡± Mo Yao¡¯s voice was very loud as if filled with infinite anger. Li Qingyu didn¡¯t want to open the door, what if she accidentally touched her stomach? ¡°Li Qingyu¡­get out of here!!¡± Mo Yao yelled twice, her palms were knocked until they become red, but Li Qingyu still didn¡¯t open the door. Li Qingyu ignored her, walked around the house, and then went to the bedroom to rest. After all, she was busy for a day and a pregnant woman really need plenty of rest. She fell asleep as soon as she touched the pillow. Didn¡¯t know how long she fall asleep, but Li QingyuI was awakened by a sharp voice. ¡°Li Qingyu¡ª¡ªAre you pretending to be asleep!?¡± Li Qingyu slowly opened her eyes, and what caught her eye was Mo Yao¡¯s angry face with heavy makeup. With just one glance, Li Qingyu could clearly see that she was wearing clothes from her shop. That store can be regarded as a luxury. A random piece of cloth can cost a few thousand. ¡°What does it have to do with you that I sleep at my own home?¡± Li Qingyu frowned and rolled her eyes. ¡°My brother is working hard to support the family, and you hide at home and sleep, you have the face to say it!?¡± Mo Yao didn¡¯t talk about the store first. It¡¯s just looking at Li Qingyu¡¯s appearance now makes her feel uncomfortable. An elder woman who has passed her prime, and her elder brother was at least a little celebrity. She didn¡¯t know, what his elder brother see in her. ¡°Why don¡¯t I have the face to say it? I have a shop, and I earn over a million a year¡­ I account for all the family¡¯s money and expenses. How can it be considered that he is supporting the family? Obviously, I am the one supporting the family.¡± Li Qingyu seemed to have heard a big joke. As soon as Mo Yao heard her say this, her expression changed. Mo Xiao, who was standing behind her, his expression also changed, but he was an actor, so he quickly covered it up. ¡°Your store, your store is managed by me. How can you a good-for-nothing make so much money? I really giving you a face!?¡± Mo Yao smiled coldly. Li Qingyu has always had no status in the family. Asking her to go west, she will not go to east. Aiyoo, she want to find a place in the family with her pregnancy. It¡¯s really remarkable. First of all, she dared to move her shop. If she didn¡¯t tear her, it wad already giving her face. ¡°Don¡¯t you get any money? Don¡¯t you have a salary? Is it not enough to give you 100,000 yuan a year? Those who hadn¡¯t graduated from junior high school, what skills do you have? You still have the nerve to say that after giving you so much money!?¡± Li Qingyu looked at her and smiled coldly. CH 330 Chapter 330 Divorcing Superstar Husband Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud ¡°You dead woman, what are you talking about?¡± Mo Yao¡¯s face became uglier when she heard her words. She was preparing to go up and beat Li Qingyu. ¡°Stop!¡± Mo Xiao really couldn¡¯t bear it anymore, walked to the front, and scolded angrily. Really, seeing them making a fuss, it became more and more noisy. He has try every possible way to persuade them. Speaking of which he was also a celebrity. What will happen if the neighbors hear it? Although, he also wanted Mo Yao to give Li Qingyu a beating, and it would be best if the child was killed. But¡­ what if this matter was found out by others! ? Li Qingyu looked at Mo Xiao¡¯s expression, lowered her head slightly, and a strong sarcasm flashed in her eyes. The reason she dared to quarrel with Mo Yao like this was because she knew what kind of person Mo Xiao was, and also because he knew how to pretend. He belongs to the kind of person who feels uncomfortable if he didn¡¯t pretend for a day. However, this incident also reminded Li Qingyu. The people in Mo¡¯s family were not good people. If she was not pregnant, it was good to brawl with them. It seems that it was time to find a nanny with some ability. Thinking of this, Li Qingyu couldn¡¯t help having a headache again. It was hard to find a good nanny, let alone a nanny who knows martial arts. Mo Yao was also afraid of her elder brother, although she got her food from Li Qingyu¡¯s shop. But from the bottom of her heart, she looked down on Li Qingyu, so he put all of her fear on Mo Xiao¡¯s body. At this time, Mo Xiao asked her to stop, she also didn¡¯t speak anymore. However, she also remembered what Li Qingyu said just now. After this, let¡¯s see how she clean up her. This dead woman. Mo Xiao walked up to Li Qingyu, with a very soft expression on his face, he stretched out his hand and gently grabbed Li Qingyu¡¯s hand. ¡°Xiao-Qing, are you angry with me because of what happened yesterday? If you are angry with me, why are you taking your anger out on Yaoyao? Even though she doesn¡¯t have much education, she is helping you take care of the store, let¡¯s stop making trouble!¡± Li Qingyu just watched Mo Xiao playing the role of an honest and kind-hearted man. What the fuck, he really exert his acting skills. She was moved, isn¡¯t she!? But she was not as dumb as the original owner. What he said at this time really make her feel sick. In the end, he make it sound like she was making trouble for no reason, which was really ridiculous. ¡°Xiao-Qing, I¡¯ve thought about it too. Although a career is very important, we are also old, if you want this child, then fine¡­ From now on, we will live a good live okay!¡± Mo Xiao said. He also looked at Li Qingyu with ridiculous affection. Li Qingyu felt nauseated when she saw this. She just couldn¡¯t bear this nausea. ¡°Wul¡ª¡± She couldn¡¯t help retching and covered her mouth with her hand. You really can¡¯t blame her, she really didn¡¯t have symptoms of morning sickness even if she was pregnant. It was Mo Xiao who made her sick. Seeing Li Qingyu like this made Mo Xiao, who was acting froze. Of course, he regarded Li Qingyu as a background board when he said those words Mo Xiao was dumbfounded at this moment, watching Li Qingyu retching. To be honest, he has a son, and he didn¡¯t need Li Qingyu to give him one. Otherwise, he will feel uncomfortable seeing a son who looks like Li Qingyu wandering around in front of him after the divorce. CH 331 Chapter 331 Divorcing Superstar Husband Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud However, Li Qingyu refused to abort the child. In the end, he could only let her keep the child. He has condescended to let her give birth to his child, so she should be more honest. Mo Xiao thought so in his heart. Mo Yao watched coldly at Li Qingyu who was retching. Finally, when Li Qingyu felt more comfortable, Mo Xiao looked at Li Qingyu tenderly again. ¡°Xiao-Qing, what do you think!?¡± ¡°I¡¯m so uncomfortable, you don¡¯t even know how to pour me a glass of water?¡± Li Qingyu looked at Mo Xiao displeased. Mo Xiao was smiling at first, but when he heard her sudden words, his smile froze instantly. ¡°Hey, you are really pushing your luck. You are ordering my brother around.¡± Mo Yao watching from the side felt displeased. ¡°I¡¯ll get you water!¡± Mo Xiao held back the anger in his heart, stood up quickly, and went out to pour water. ¡°Put some honey!¡± Li Qingyu added. Didn¡¯t you want to be a twenty-four filial husband? Then you have to be practical and realistic, not just lip service. Mo Xiao got up and glanced at Mo Yao, Mo Yao immediately shut her mouth and stopped talking. Not long after, Mo Xiao walked in with a glass of water. Li Qingyu took the cup of boiling water and frowned. At a glance, it was hot water. ¡°Why is it hot water? Do you want to scald me to death?¡± Li Qingyu put the boiling water on the bedside table angrily. ¡°Xiao-Qing, have you made enough trouble.¡± Mo Xiao looked at her with a cold face. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Your wife is pregnant, you are not happy serving a glass of water. Your wife has been serving you for more than ten years¡­ Why not ask someone to reason with you.¡± Li Qingyu looked at him with raised eyebrows As soon as Mo Xiao heard Li Qingyu asking someone to reason, his eyebrows twitched. ¡°Xiao-Qing¡­you weren¡¯t so unreasonable before.¡± Mo Xiao held back and sat beside her and said. ¡°It¡¯s probably related to the pregnancy! The temper becomes impatient.¡± Li Qingyu pinched the center of her brows as if she was very tired. ¡°Xiao-Qing, it¡¯s my fault, I will take good care of you in the future, you are pregnant now¡­ Just rest at home. Although you made a mess in the store, I will ask Yaoyao to help take care of that store.¡± Mo Xiao said these words with deep affection. This was called to be sincere and earnest in what one says. ¡°¡­¡± Li Qingyu has gone to so many worlds, and also seen so many annoying persons. The scumbag in front of her was really an extraordinary scumbag. ¡°No need, the doctor told me that I have to do some light work. I won¡¯t bother Mo Yao with the things in the store, and it will save you from begging for help. Mo Yao is also a powerful person, that kind of job with an annual salary of 100,000. She can find it easily.¡± ¡°Hehe¡­you really thought I wanted to help you with that shabby shop, I can open one myself.¡± Before Mo Xiao could speak. Li Qingyu¡¯s words stimulated Mo Yao. Mo Yao raised her head high like a peacock. She started helping to manage the store after graduating from junior high school. Over the years, she gained experience, contacts, and even saved some money. Why suffer other¡¯s torment, she can do it herself. ¡°Yaoyao, don¡¯t be angry!¡± Seeing that the matter has not been resolved but Mo Yao started to fuss again, Mo Xiao was very anxious. CH 332 Chapter 332 Divorcing Superstar Husband Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud Why one wave has not settled down, another wave has risen. At this moment, Mo Xiao felt extremely regretful. If he had known a child would have made Li Qingyu crazy like this, and would mess up all the rules of the family, he would have let her have it. He will not be caught in this situation. ¡°Brother, you don¡¯t need to speak any more!¡± Mo Yao was so irritated by Li Qingyu. A person she usually looked down, both in and out of her words, showed that she despises herself, how could she bear it? ¡°I want to see, what will your broken shop became without me.¡± Mo Yao said coldly and left without looking back. Li Qingyu looked at Mo Yao¡¯s leaving back with indifferent eyes, and she lowered her head slightly. This Mo Yao really thought that everything was so simple. The reason why she was so good in this store was not because she has the ability, but because the store already has its roots. Every month, she only needs to manage the sending and receiving. After making some money, she really thought it was her own ability. Then she started to raise her eyes above the top. ¡°Look, what should we do now?¡± Mo Xiao looked at Li Qingyu with a sullen face. ¡°What should we do!?¡± Li Qingyu frowned and looked at him with a puzzled expression on her face. ¡°Mo Yao is so determined, shouldn¡¯t you be happy as her elder brother? This is a good thing!¡± Li Qingyu said seriously. When Mo Xiao heard her words, his face turned dark. How can he not know how much his younger sister¡¯s ability is? But in front of Li Qingyu, it was hard for him to say anything. Looking at Li Qingyu¡¯s face at this moment, he felt a little uncomfortable, Mo Xiao stood up. ¡°I still have something to do, I will leave first!¡± ¡°It¡¯s so late, where are you going?¡± Li Qingyu looked at him suspiciously. ¡°It must be filming. If it wasn¡¯t because of your disturbance, would I rush back?¡± Mo Xiao looked at her sharply. ¡°How could it be possible to walk away during filming? Do you have a woman outside!?¡± Li Qingyu looked at him and said deliberately. ¡°I don¡¯t know what nonsense you¡¯re talking about. You¡¯re really filled with suspicions because of pregnancy.¡± Mo Xiao¡¯s eyes flickered for a moment, and then he covered it up again. After saying this, he turned around and left. The room quickly returned to tranquility. Li Qingyu looked at the cup on the side with sarcasm. At this moment, It was still steaming. The wisps of hot air rose up from the cup. Looking at the panicked look of Mo Xiao who just left, It¡¯s really funny. She said that to scare Mo Xiao. With his appearance, he must be afraid to go to that woman now. Hehe¡­ She also knew that he would not stay. Otherwise, the person who was disgusted would be her. She was tired after arguing with them all night. Li Qingyu got up and locked the door, then lay on the bed again, and fell asleep peacefully. On the second day, just as she got up, Wang Yanfang came in a rage. As soon as she walked in, she saw Li Qingyu drinking milk and eating cake, Wang Yanfang snorted coldly, ¡°You¡¯re living a good life.¡± ¡°Mom, It was only a glass of milk.¡± Li Qingyu was really annoyed. Mo Xiao and his family member really make others feel disgusted. Because she thought of making Mo Xiao enjoy the feeling of falling from the clouds. This man cared most about his hypocritical appearance. CH 333 Chapter 333 Divorcing Superstar Husband Translated by littlecloud Edited by littlecloud Then she will tear away those hypocritical layer by layer. At this moment, he was a person who has not achieved fame and success, so it was meaningless to take action. One can imagine how tragic the situation of a person who has tasted success then fails and falls from the clouds. Then at this time, she has to suffer a bit. When Wang Yanfang heard her retort, her eyes widened in an instant. She looked at Li Qingyu in bewilderment. Seeing her expression, Li Qingyu continue to drink the glass of milk slowly, and then looked at her again. It took Wang Yanfang a moment to regain her composure. She was usually a coward, but she was arrogant at this moment. It must be because there was a child in her belly. Wang Yanfang glared at her angrily and finally shook her head helplessly. There was no other choice, her son was almost forty years old. Although he was a big star, he still needs a son at this age. Thinking of this, Wang Yanfang dissipated her anger. ¡°I heard from Yaoyao that you don¡¯t let her work in your shop anymore!¡± Wang Yanfang looked at Li Qingyu coldly when she thought of her daughter crying. ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about this small matter, Mom.¡± Li Qingyu knew it when she heard her words. Mo Yao must have regretted it, and now she was urging her mother-in-law to come over. ¡°Why can¡¯t I care? I can¡¯t take care of you anymore?¡± Wang Yanfang became angry when she heard this. ¡°That¡¯s my shop. Mom, why did you need to care? I can do whatever I like. I¡¯ve been married to your family for years, and I¡¯ve been working as a cow and a horse¡­ Your son has a career and doesn¡¯t let me have children. I had lost two children and my health¡­ Over the past ten years, I haven¡¯t used a penny of his money. On the contrary, I have to raise his younger sister and family for him, and I have had enough¡­¡± Li Qingyu snapped, put down the cup, and looked at Wang Yanfang coldly. Although she still has to live here for a period of time, they can¡¯t be a family. All of them make her feel disgusted. She was pregnant, and it was easy to feel nausea. Wang Yanfang¡¯s face turned red and white after being told by her. ¡°You are the daughter-in-law of my family, what do you mean yours and mine? We are family, how can we talk about difference.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not happy now!!¡± Li Qingyu spread her hands. The poor, who have nothing to lose, do not fear those in power. ¡°You¡­don¡¯t think because you¡¯re pregnant. Believe it or not, I¡¯ll let my son divorce you!¡± Wang Yanfang pointed at Li Qingyu, with fierce eyes that wanted to kill someone. ¡°If you want divorce then divorce! I have so much money, can¡¯t I support a child?¡± Li Qingyu didn¡¯t care. Anyway, Mo Xiao wouldn¡¯t want to divorce her at this time. Even Wang Yanfang herself would disagree. ¡°You¡­¡± Wang Yanfang was so angry that she almost couldn¡¯t catch her breath. She took out her phone and pressed it, ¡°Mo Xiao, come back quickly, your wife is going to piss me off.¡± Putting down the phone, she looked at Li Qingyu provocatively, ¡°You wait, you¡­¡± Li Qingyu glanced at her indifferently, then took a book to read, completely ignoring Wang Yanfang. Probably because Wang Yanfang¡¯s hysterical voice, Mo Xiao arrived in just over half an hour. After he arrived, Wang Yanfang cried to him.